Dragon’s Gap Fantasy Romance Adventure

Set #2 4-5 plus Love’s Catalyst

By L.M. Lacee

Copyright © 2012 L. M. Lacee. All rights reserved. Published by PrivotelConcepts

This Dragon’s Gap set No.2 is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher or author constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. If you would like to use material from this book (other than for review purposes), prior written permission must be obtained by contacting the publisher at lmlaceewrights@gmail.com. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

FBI Anti-Piracy Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of a copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, if investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to five years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.For permissions contact: leonieauthor@gmail.com

Be certain to check out the back of this book for other stories in the Dragon’s Gap Series.

Click to go directly to the story.

Ash & Olinda

Ace & Harper’s Story

Love’s Impulse

BOOKS IN THE DRAGON’S GAP SERIES

Ash & Olinda

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY:

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR:

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE:

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX:

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT:

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE:

Ace & Harper’s Story

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER NINE:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

CHAPTER TWENTY:

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

EPILOGUE:

Love’s Impulse

Table of Contents

CHAPTER ONE:

CHAPTER TWO:

CHAPTER THREE:

CHAPTER FOUR:

CHAPTER FIVE:

CHAPTER SIX:

CHAPTER SEVEN:

CHAPTER EIGHT:

CHAPTER TEN:

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

CHAPTER TWELVE:

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

EPILOGUE:

BOOKS IN THE DRAGON’S GAP SERIES

Ash & Olinda

CHAPTER ONE:

T he female dragon lay dying. There was nothing they could do to save her life. The grief Commander Ash Battle felt at losing a dragon, especially a female who was so young and heavy pregnant rippled through him and through his Shields.

When Ash and his warriors had come upon the female, her and two males who were in dragon form, were fighting shifters and humans. By the amount bodies, at least fifty or more who lay dead or dying, Ash would guess they had been fighting for a while.

The dragons had placed the female between them and the side of the mountain. But it looked like a shifter or two had tried to snatch her from her position. She had retaliated and killed at least one. The other was crawling away dragging his leg behind him with a knife sticking out of his thigh.

Within minutes of coming into range Ash’s Shields had killed all but five of the attackers. Ash and Rowling, the unit’s healer, rushed to the fallen female who had curled in on herself in what looked like excruciating pain.

Ash slid to the ground besides her explaining she was safe. That the Shields were there to help. She must have heard and believed his words because she allowed him and Rowling to gently role her over.

She screamed as they moved her onto a blanket, drenched in sweat and with blood soaking her dress she cried out. They saw at once why, she had been pierced with a sword. Ash prayed the blade had missed the hatchling inside her huge extended belly.

Rowling slapped a bandage over the entry wound then grabbed Ash’s hand to cover the cloth. “Put pressure on that.” He growled out. Ash pressed firmly against the pad covering the wound in the hope of stemming the flow of blood. It seemed an impossible task to him.

Rowling worked fast as the males that were with her stood a little away. They were explaining to Ark and Axl that Ash’s brothers and captains were not with the female. They had happened upon her as she was holding the humans and shifters at bay.

She had been obviously outnumbered, and it seemed like the attackers were trying to persuade her to go with them rather than forcibly grab her. When she had called out to them, they had flown down and been attacked by the humans and shifters.

Ash faintly heard Ark explain to the two wild dragons who and why they were there.

Rowling had shaken his head when Ash had asked what the female’s chances were. Truthfully with the amount of dark blood, she was losing Ash had been in no doubt she was not long for this world. Rowling had then demanded that they try to save the hatchling. Ash had immediately agreed a dragon’s life was too valuable for them not to try.

He talked quietly to the female when she had regained some semblance of awareness as he begged her to tell him her name. She had said it would make no difference. He told her quietly it would make a difference to him. She had caressed his cheek with her bloody fingers and told him she had no family, no one to care whether she lived or died.

He had held her hand as the medic Rowling performed an emergency caesarean section. His first he said, but he seemed to know what he was doing. Every male there watched and waited to see if he would be successful. A feeling of relief and triumph washed through the shields as he successfully delivered not one, but two hatchlings. Their first startled cries touched each of the hardened male’s hearts.

She refused to look at the hatchlings swearing they were not hers. Ash found that hard to understand as he asked. “You carried them inside your body. You are giving birth to them. How can they not be yours?”

Her voice was so weak she could barely talk. He placed his ear over her mouth as she answered him and what she said had him confused.

“A gift! They are a gift.” She gasped out. “Dragon’s Gap.”

“What about Dragon’s Gap?” He demanded urgently. “Tell me what of Dragon’s Gap?” She only smiled as her hand dropped away and with her last breath she called out, “Goddess!”

Then she was gone. Her life force taken to the beyond.

Every dragon there bowed their heads in respect and honor reciting the Ancient blessing.

May you always have wind beneath your wings.

May you always remember, you did not soar alone!

Ash sadly kissed her forehead in farewell and climbed to his feet, sorrow clawing at his soul.

His dragon sadly said. She was a brave warrior.

Ash sighed as he answered him. She was. She will be missed.

What name will she be remembered by?

We will call her Owena!

A good strong warrior’s name.

Yes!

Ash watched as one of his males came over with a wrap for the female. As he wiped the female’s blood from his hands and face sadness remained a hard knot in his chest.

Rowling stood holding both hatchlings which he had wrapped in cut up blankets. “Ash they have to go to the castle as soon as possible.”

Ash looked up from the female. One of his shields was wrapping in preparation to carry her back to their base. “So go!”

Before he had finished talking Rowling was shaking his head. “No! I cannot fly as fast as you, no one can. You have to take them Ash we only have a small window here, they need specialized help and master Sharm if they are to survive.”

Ash grunted agreement as he made ready to shift issuing orders to his captains. “Finish up here, take the prisoners back to base, they can play with them there.” He grinned when he heard the whimpers from the six humans and shifters that had survived, including the male with the knife in his leg.

“Then make your way back to Dragon’s Gap. We are off rotation.”

A whoop echoed through the hills at Ash’s announcement. It had been a long sad and hard six months since they had been home. He knew his shields did not blame him or his brothers for keeping them from Dragon’s Gap.

He and his brothers appreciated their silence and support but he had known for a while that his brothers and he had to return and face their past. So now was as good a time as any, he decided.

There were four Battle brothers. Ace the eldest was in seclusion and had been for months. Ash was the second oldest, then Ark, making Axl the youngest. They were separated by a year apart and were a united family whether together or not their motto being. ‘We stand together. We kill together!’

Axl had thought it up when they were very young dragons, they had needed something to counter the young Kingsley brother’s motto of. ‘We will kill you!’

Either the motto had grown with the Battle brothers, or they had grown with the motto. Ash was never sure.

He shook off his thoughts as Ark and Axl came to him. Ark who would lead the Shields in his absence said. “I will make sure we all get home with the wild ones, they seem receptive. Go and take care brother.”

He clapped each of his brothers on a shoulder and growled. “Be careful. Arrive home in one piece, or our lady will be distraught and I will be in trouble. Then you will pay!” An often quoted warning which made his brothers grin at the mention of Lady Verity, their mother by proxy.

Ash gave one final nod to his brothers and let his dragon flow into being. Rowling stood and waited with both hatchlings inside the pouch that would go inside what resembled an overly large back pack. They were normally used by dragons to transport equipment when in dragon form. The packs were usually tied over the dragons back. For this flight that would not be possible.

Ark and Axl hooked the straps over and around Ash’s front legs so the pack that held his precious cargo could hang just under his enormous chin. The position would protect the hatchlings and keep them warm.

Once settled they all stepped back as Ash gave one almighty shake. When nothing loosened Rowling placed the pouch with the hatchlings inside the pack and fastened them tight saying a small prayer that they would survive.

Only when Rowling stepped back and gave the signal for the all clear did Ash rise slowly into the air. When he felt that the pack would not fall or slip he turned and headed to the castle.

When Rowling had said Ash was the fastest dragon, he meant of all dragons. None could match his flying or his battle speed and style in the air. Not even the fire dragons.

Ash’s dragon was colored smoke grey. When in battle he used clouds to his advantage by camouflaging himself and launching attacks from within, an effective fighting technique. Like all his brothers he measured seventy feet long. Each of the brothers had been bred solely for war.

Many years in the past Ace, Ash’s older brother, had found evidence that their father had paid someone to tamper with their genetics. At the same time Ash had also found an autopsy report that stated their mother had died due to genetic manipulation. They believed their father was directly responsible for her death which was something they had never forgiven him for. So when it had come time to testify against him at his trial for treason against the crown. Not one of the brothers had turned away from their duty. For them it was delayed justice!

His dragon asked. Why are you thinking of that time?

I do not know. The hatchlings maybe!

We have more important things to think about. There is a head wind.

Well! Let us do our best.

Ash poured on the speed as he flew through the pale morning sky. He could feel the hatchlings sleeping in their pouch. His dragon seemed to be entranced with them crooning a lullaby as they flew. After an hour, he said to his dragon.

I am worried it is three days to Dragon’s Gap. I know we can shave some time off that but will it be enough? Rowling has said the hatchlings will survive if we get them to the castle and Healer Sharm within that time. What do you think?

His dragon snorted his disagreement with the medic’s opinion. He was being optimistic in his time frame. The hatchlings if they are to survive need attention quickly. I like hatchlings they are special!

Ash let him see his smile as he told him.

All hatchlings are special my friend otherwise one could not stand all that crying! His dragon laughed, but Ash could hear the worry in his voice as he said. These hatchlings must survive. I feel they are important to us. To all of dragon kind.

We must fly as we have never flown before!

With that as the only warning his dragon accelerated up above the clouds where the air was thinner. Ash hoped the hatchlings with their little lungs would cope. He trusted his dragon, if he thought they would be safe, he would believe in him.

They made the three-day trip in twenty-four hours. The fastest recorded time flown by any dragon!

CHAPTER TWO:

T hree months was a long time to avoid capture especially when you have no money, friends or family to turn to. A person learns not to relax their guard or to trust easily. To trust means letting your guard down, and if you do that, you could very well end up betrayed and caged or worse.

Olinda knew this very well as she sat on a bus surrounded by women and children as she sipped the first coffee she had tasted in weeks. She sighed and fought closing her tired eyes as she let her mind wander back over what had brought her here, to this point in time.

Eighteen months ago she had given up her job as head librarian at a prestigious city library. She did this to care for her mother when she had been diagnosed with advanced liver cancer.

Olinda moved back to the small town her mother had retired too. Taken a part time job as a waitress in the local restaurant after most of her savings had gone towards her mother’s medical bills and back rent.

Sadly, four months ago, she had buried her loving mother. Then moved out of her mother’s rented townhouse and into her own cheaper apartment along with Thea her friend from the restaurant.

They had known each other for a year. She had been there for Olinda throughout most of her mother’s illness helping and supporting her and her mother. After the funeral it was Thea who advised her to stay in town and keep working at the restaurant while she processed her grief. That was how her friend, that was no friend, explained it. Olinda shook her head, Stupid, so stupid!

Now thinking back on those days Olinda saw where she had lost her common sense. Grief must have been to blame otherwise she would not have allowed herself to so easily be duped.

Well, that was what she told herself otherwise she was a gullible fool and she so did not want to be a fool! For the following month after her mother’s passing Olinda had taken on more hours at the restaurant. It was a stop gap measure. She had known she would not stay working there forever but for the weeks when her grief was so raw it had helped get her through each day. Plus there were bills to pay.

Five weeks after her mother’s funeral a man and woman had come in for dinner. Her friend and flat mate Thea had introduced them as her brother and his wife. She had suggested they all get together after work at their place for a few drinks.

For reasons unknown to her then, Olinda had taken an instant dislike to Thea’s brother and his wife. They had felt wrong, there was no other way to describe the feeling that had come over her at the time. The couple had just felt wrong!

As they talked to Thea and she introduced them to Olinda. She suspected there were things not being said, but felt in the undercurrent of the conversation as though Thea and the couple were acting a part. And she was the only one who had no idea it was a play.

Olinda had not wanted to meet with them again but could think of no plausible reason not to. And she could not tell her friend she felt uneasy around her family, so she had reluctantly agreed.

Thea finished at eight o’clock after the dinner rush had slowed down as it usually did on a Tuesday night. Small towns closed early during the week. She seemed to be so happy her family was visiting. She told Olinda that she would go home with her brother and his wife and they would get a light supper ready with a few drinks.

Unsure why she was hesitant, Olinda agreed then hurriedly went to serve a customer. Coming back with an order a little later Olinda was relieved to see that Thea and her family had gone.

Breathing easier once again. Except for the voice in the back of her mind advising her to be careful and that everything was not what it seemed, the night seemed normal.

Olinda had been listening to that soft voice her whole life. Once when she was around thirteen she had told her mother about it only to have her rage at Olinda for telling lies. When Olinda had tried to talk to her about it, she had refused to discuss it. And had even made Olinda promise she would never ever speak of it again.

That had been the only time she had seen her mother angry and frightened. Even when she was ill and knew she was going to die, she had not been as scared.

Needless to say after that time Olinda never talked to anyone or her mother about the voice that guided her life.

On Tuesday nights Olinda’s shift always finished around ten o’clock. Except for that night an hour after Thea had left, Olinda’s manager told her to go home as they were closing up earlier than normal for some maintenance.

Her worries over Thea and her family had been pushed to the back of her mind as new worries crowded her thoughts. Olinda knew she could not carry on with working at the restaurant any longer and spent thirty minutes talking to her manager about handing in her notice. She changed out of her uniform into her habitual jeans, shirt and jacket with her well-worn black high tops. Her manager, a fair boss, told Olinda she was sad to see her go as she was a good worker and the customers liked her but understood she had a life beyond their small town.

Olinda fluffed her long chestnut hair out after being confined all night. It felt good to give her scalp a quick massage. She stared at her reflection in the mirror, sad eyes of honey stared back at her from a face with not a lot of roundness to it. Olinda had always been slim, now she was thin. Grief had robbed her of some of her weight and vitality. But as she felt her mind settle on finally making the decision to return to her old life, a tiny sparkle of relief lit her soft eyes.

She said her goodbyes to her co-workers and started making plans for the next phase of her life. She would miss Thea but knew it was time to get on with her own life. Her mother would not at all be pleased to know she grieved too long.

Her apartment was within walking distance from the restaurant so it was only a matter of minutes until she was standing outside her building in the darken night.

The voice in her mind started advising caution and to be silent! Obeying like she always did Olinda stole quietly up the stairs to the third floor of the building foregoing the old noisy lift and stepping carefully to avoid the squeaky steps. She soon stood on the landing just outside her home listening, and for some unknown reason the voices coming through from her apartment were loud.

Olinda knew for a fact that the door was reinforced steel which stopped all sound from within leaking out. She and Thea had tested it before they moved in. It was one of the reasons she had taken the apartment and yet she could still hear the conversation taking place behind the door.

Even now after all this time she still remembered how shocked she had been by what she had heard that night.

“So Thea you are sure she is a shifter?” A man’s voice asked, probably her brothers, Olinda had thought.

“No, I’m not sure of anything. What I know is, she is not fully human.”

Olinda stumbled back and grabbed at the wall behind her, not human? Yes, I am!

Then she heard the voice in her mind saying. No! Not fully human, escape now, get out, bad people.

Unable to move Olinda had stood there plastered against the wall as voices reached out to her. Thea had sighed loudly, “Although I cannot detect what animal she is!”

A woman’s voice asked. “Does it matter as long as we identify her as a shifter, we get paid right?” Then a different man’s voice answered. “Right, we have already sent a sample of her DNA to headquarters and by the time our little party here is finished, around eleven, we should have the results.

If it comes back as shifter or anything other than human then we drug her and take her tonight. If she is human, Thea your cover is not blown right, either way you have a story ready?”

“Yep all ready if it’s human we just go on as normal, if she is anything else we take her. I will say her mother’s family came by, and she decided to go with them.” There was the clink of glasses and then Thea said. “After a week I’ll tell our boss she is not coming back, no one will care. After all that is the beautiful thing about waitresses, they come and go regularly, people are used to it.”

What she heard finally had Olinda fleeing into the night with the clothes she had on and her back pack, she accessed her bank and withdrew everything. It was not much, only a few hundred dollars. Then she just caught the last bus of the night as it was pulling out of town heading south.

She traveled all night, fear riding her hard, confusion as to what and who she was kept her awake.

Someone thinking she was a shifter was absurd regardless of what the voice in her mind had said. She was human, her mother would have told her otherwise. These thoughts kept her company for the many days and nights to come.

It had been many years since the shifters had outed themselves to the world, so no one would care she was a shifter. Olinda was positive her mother, who had sympathized with the shifters who were discriminated against, would never had lied to her.

Riding the bus that first night she had racked her brains trying to remember what she had heard about the shifters being in some kind of danger. Unfortunately, her life had been consumed with her mother then her grief and she had paid little attention to the wider world around her.

She had pieced together what the danger to shifters was over the first few days of her escape. If the town she stopped at had a library she would access the net and learn all she could. Unfortunately this lead to her almost being captured so she’d had to stop.

As days turned into weeks Olinda knew the information she had discovered would not help her. She did not know if she was a shifter or even what kind she could possibly be.

There was no one to get in touch with for help. The shifter hot line needed information, she had none to give. She had approached the police, but that did not go well. The small-town sheriff department did not care about some woman with a crazy story who came from out of town. They had politely asked her to leave. She left.

Olinda did not know who to trust. She did not even know what or who she was. All she knew was she had run from something she did not understand and had continued to run.

After three weeks of nearly being caught time and again she realized she was being tracked via the GPS on her phone, she ditched the phone.

By the end of the first month, she had once more risked some of her precious cash and brought another set of clothes in a second hand shop. She had placed the other sets in a plastic bag in the hopes she would find somewhere to wash them. So far she had four tee shirts and two pairs of jeans, she had two sports bras and had given up on underwear and socks.

Too scared to linger in the town for too long in case someone would remember her and tell Thea or her brother, if they came asking. She used a bus ticket someone had lost or thrown away and jumped on the bus, riding it to the end of its line.

The town she arrived at was medium sized; it had a diner, restaurants, two motels and a fairly busy main street lined either side with shops. A town that was finding prosperity from somewhere, maybe the farming that surrounded it.

Olinda did not care, she stayed in that town trading her cleaning services for a room in the cheap motel. The owner assumed she was on the run from an abusive husband which suited her. She got to shower and wash her clothes, buy some underwear and eat regularly.

Olinda had been there five days when she eluded capture by seeing the brother of Thea strolling with two men down the street towards the motel.XXXXXX

She had gone to pick up some groceries when she had spotted them. Rushing back to her room she gathered her clothes and what food she’d stock piled and run.

Luckily her room was the last in the row. She had shimmied out the bathroom window and slipped around the side of the motel. She had stood between two shops on the opposite side of the road and watched as the men turned into the motel reception.

Olinda knew she only had minutes at most until they decided to bribe the man on the desk who would give her up in a heartbeat. Especially as she had rebuffed his advances with a knee to his groin.

Then they would check her room maybe wait for her to return. Either way she ran to the bus stop and climbed on board the next bus and kept on running.

Five times she had escaped capture in the first two months from not only Thea’s brother and his wife or whom she assumed was her brother and his wife. There were several rough looking men who she knew hunted her as well.

And then there was Thea herself. Olinda had been waiting at a bus stop in a small town when Thea had driven by. It was just an unlucky coincidence that Thea had seen her seconds before the bus pulled into the stop. Thea had got out of her car and implored Olinda to stay and talk to her. She had almost persuaded Olinda that she was running from nothing. That she, Thea, was worried for her.

By then Olinda was so tired of running, of not being home, she had wanted to believe her and almost convinced herself that she had misheard Thea that night.

Until the voice in her mind reminded her she had not. That Thea wanted to sell her just like they had read about on the Net and in the newspapers. Did Olinda want to go missing like so many shifters and others had?

Olinda had taken the bus and at the third stop, although Thea had tried to make the bus pullover, Olinda had managed to escape due to pretending to be terrified which truthfully was not so much of an act.

The bus driver believed her when she told him that the woman and men in the following car were trying to make her marry one of them for a sex slave deal they had going on. Angry, he had called the local sheriff and when the sheriff had stopped Thea’s car, the bus driver had done a bit of fast driving taking a few side streets and back roads when he was sure they were not behind them and the sheriff was still keeping them busy. He had slowed the bus enough for her to slip off and escape into the surrounding forest.

The driver and passengers had wished her well and had pressed some money into her hand telling her she would need it. She had stepped off that bus with a wave and run into the surrounding hills, found a hollowed out tree and stuffed herself and her bag into it. The money clutched tightly in her hand.

The kindness of the driver and passengers had almost broken her.

She had spent the remainder of the night slumped in despair and cried herself to sleep. Sadly it would be the last time she would shed any tears.

Thankfully Olinda had read many books on survival and about living off the grid. Sadly for her, theory and practice were not the same thing. Unfortunately she learnt that hunting when inexperienced was often times unsuccessful.

Days of travel later exhausted and needing fluids, that did not come from a stream, she had found her way into another small town. Realizing it was still too early for the inhabitants to be up and about for the day she found a bench at a small park on the outskirts of the town to sit and wait for daybreak.

Olinda had fallen asleep only to be woken by a man leaning over her. She had fought to free herself from him. Terror lending her strength. It had taken muscle and fear, loads of fear to knock him off of her and on to his back. She had kicked him in the stomach hard and ran.

Her face, arms and chest bleeding and bruised Olinda had stayed hidden all day and vowed it would not happen again. That same night she had broken into the town’s pawn shop and stolen a gun and knife.

As Olinda hiked over the hill away from the town, she mentally thanked her protective mother for the defense lessons as a teenager and her gun instructor who had taught her to use not only the gun but a knife.

She touched the tender spots on her face and thought she should have taken hand to hand combat lessons more seriously.

She realized she had been naive to think she would not need either the gun or knife to keep herself safe. Thea and her family were not the only predators in the world. Olinda had learnt from that experience and stayed away from towns as much as possible for the next week or so. It was only hunger and clothes and the wish to sleep in a bed that drove her to venture into the next town.

She had been in the town only five ours. It was near dawn and she was waiting for sunrise to go find a motel for the day, when she was attacked.

She had felt someone following her as she tried to slip from the alleyway where she had been waiting and watching the diner from across the road to make sure it was safe to venture into. The most vulnerable place she had learnt was when she was in a shop or diner where she could be trapped with no escape.

The man had grabbed her by the shoulder spinning her around. She had never been so thankful for the gun and knife as she was that early morning. She had stabbed him in his shoulder and before he could scream she had pressed the gun under his jaw saying. “I will kill you where you stand if you make a sound or move!” His eyes rounded so much, she could see the blood shot whites.

He had nodded frantically at the deranged looking woman pressing the gun to his jaw. Olinda had leaned a little on the knife sticking from his shoulder, he whimpered then groaned. She could smell the alcohol on his breath and the urine running down his legs.

She was positive he thought she was going to kill him and unfortunately he was probably right. Olinda knew at that moment she was on the edge of becoming someone she did not know or liked.

She had grabbed his wallet and taken his money, not much a hundred in bank notes then had pushed him into the alley further.

Kneed him in the groin dropping him to the ground. He grabbed himself and groaned in pain whether from the knife wound or his groin injury, she did not know and worse she did not care. She retrieved her knife and warned him to not tell anyone.

Olinda knew she could have shot that man without a thought, instead she did what she did best. She ran!

After that confrontation she had trekked into the surrounding hillside and made her way to a town she hoped had a bus stop. It had taken three towns before she found one with a bus service.

She had ridden the bus until it came to the end of its line ending up in a town where she found a cheap motel. After buying some more clothes and taking several showers she had slept for two days.

Olinda had nowhere to go and no time to be there. She followed the voice in her mind who seemed to be leading her towards something but refused to say what.

In truth if it had not been for that voice, she would have succumbed long ago to the despair and loneliness that lived with her daily.

CHAPTER THREE:

J olted from her musings by the bus going over a bump in the road she was brought back to the here and now. Apparently they were going to a place called Dragon’s Gap. Why?

Because the bus was going there, she knew why she was going there. That was an easy answer. She had nowhere else to go. Olinda had been on the run for over three months.

She was tired, dispirited more than usual and hungry, not just for food. She had not been in a town for over two weeks since she had stopped at the last one where she had been almost thrown in jail for vacancy.

Fearful she then headed back into the countryside and stayed there living off what food she had, stretching it to make it last. Walking, always walking in the direction her voice told her too.

In what part of the country she was in, she had no idea. Olinda knew she was still in the United States, but she had been in so many towns and crossed so many state lines she was thoroughly lost.

Three days ago she had found an old disused dirt track that could have at one time been a road. At night she would find somewhere secure to sleep, usually deep in bushes sometimes in hollowed out trees. They helped her keep warm and sheltered from the rain but more than that they kept her safe from predators of all kinds.

It was becoming colder so walking helped ward off the chill of early morning.

The last person she had seen was four days ago and that was from a distance about the same time her food had run out.

It was early morning the sun had barely risen and she was once again walking along the unused road. So when the bus had driven up the slight incline and passed her she had thought nothing of it other than to wonder why a bus was out on this dirt track.

Of course her instinct to run and hide kicked in but experience had made her wait to see what would happen as the bus did not stop when the driver obviously saw her.

She kept walking, wariness in every step, when she finally made the crest of the hill. Olinda stopped and stared, that same bus was now sitting idling in the middle of the road. Wary of a trap Olinda waited to see what would happen. She reasoned she was far enough away to run if she needed to but her little voice had not given off any warnings. So she waited.

Finally the doors of the bus opened and a woman with red hair had stepped down and signaled with a wave towards the trees. Suddenly women and children came running from between the trees. The same woman had then turned to Olinda and waved to her. By their own violation her feet had automatically started moving and before she knew it, the woman who seemed to be around twenty with bright red hair had reached out and taken her hand and gently walked with her onto the bus.

The woman was telling her and the others there that they only had two more stops before they got to Dragon’s Gap. Wherever that was?

She had sat Olinda down in her own seat at the front of the bus and handed her a hot cup of coffee and a sandwich saying she was safe now and to relax. As if Olinda could do that!

Olinda had looked at the sandwich and coffee. It took a minute for her brain to realize one hand held food, the other coffee. She wanted to cry at the normality of coffee and a sandwich, sobs lodged in her chest and remained there. Tears still would not come. Olinda was positive she had none left, she had cried them all.

She was not that woman who could cry or have normal emotions any more. As she looked at the food, she wondered what or who she was now.

Olinda slowly took a bite of her sandwich and chewed looking out the bus window.

As she had done repeatedly over the last few months she asked the voice within her mind if this was a good idea and got back a resounding. ‘Yes!

So she stayed sitting and slowly ate her food. In between bites she sipped her coffee enjoying the taste. Her memory said it was not the best coffee she had ever had but it was far from the worse.

Watching as the red haired woman, named Prudence, fluttered from one person to another. She seemed to really like the little ones and there were plenty of them. They outnumbered the adults who consisted of mainly women, a few males were there but they were teenagers or in their early twenties, they looked sad and beaten down by life. She could relate to that.

Olinda found herself pondering who and why they were there as the bus drove along. She had still not come up with an answer by the time, as Prudence had promised, the bus stopped for the first of their two more stops.

More women and children got on, no one got off and it was a puzzle her tired brain could not work out. No one approached Olinda.

In truth she could not blame them she had a good idea what she must look like; scratched, bruised, hair dirty, well dirty all over really and blood crusted on her clothes that probably smelled. They were so old they were threadbare.

She knew her eyes would be tired and shuttered. They alone would be enough to give anyone pause unless they had red hair apparently. It seemed Prudence did not see or smell what the others so obviously did.

She came to Olinda with another sandwich and cup of coffee saying. “One more stop, then home!” She sounded so damn joyful about it, Olinda felt her face smile for the first time in so long. It felt strange.

Eventually the bus joined up with three more buses just like the one she was riding on and together they were making their way to Dragon’s Gap.

Three hours after Olinda had boarded the bus they drove into a town. One minute they were driving along a dusty road and the next they were in the middle of a cobblestone street and climbing a little hill towards a large building that looked like an old town hall.

Olinda turned around and looked out the back window of the bus. The scene showed her a tunnel made entirely of trees, she knew she had not slept or blinked overly long and yet they were in a town.

Prudence came to where she sat and stood by her seat as Olinda muttered. “It looks like something from a storybook.”

Prudence smiled. “It really does, that is the registration hall.” She pointed to the old building. “Every person who comes to town has to register, then housing and everything else you need will be provided for you.”

Olinda turned from her contemplation of the town to face Prudence. “And for all that you want, what exactly?”

Prudence frowned. “Nothing!” Hesitantly she asked Olinda. “Why do you think you are here?”

Olinda shrugged. “I had nowhere else to go.”

Prudence gasped out in what Olinda thought was surprise but before she could say anything else she was called by two young women, who for some reason, seemed to think that Prudence was their information guru. Which worked in Olinda’s favor as they kept Prudence busy peppering her with questions, making it impossible for her to return to Olinda, which she was profoundly glad of.

Prudence made her uncomfortable she had no idea why. She just felt like she was incomplete for some reason as though there should be more to her, like she wasn’t completely dressed and the feeling annoyed Olinda.

She tuned the women and Prudence out along with the rumblings of the other passengers. And when the bus stopped she quickly got off and went into the building to be greeted by a young teen, named Clint or at least that was the name on his name tag. He seemed like a teenager but he too looked incomplete, like he was wearing a coat or something.

Olinda’s annoyance meter almost red lined. Sensing more wrong than right with the people she was encountering.

At this rate she would be at angry sooner rather than later. She felt in her jacket pockets for her knife and gun. Reassured by the feel of her weapons she nodded to the teenager as he handed her a clipboard with a form on it and asked her to fill in the questioner.

Then he asked her name and wrote it down on a tag handing it to her and telling her to put it on. She said she would and as the room started to fill with other passengers he directed her to a small table and chair by a door on the side wall.

Olinda wandered past him as he rushed off to the next woman. She walked towards the table, sat and placed the tag on the table along with the clipboard and just looked around at all the people who now filled the hall.

There were so many different nationalities, amazingly not every voice she heard was American. It seemed like there were English, Canadian even French people entering the hall.

Although the people who came to greet them and offer them assistance were like Prudence and the teenager. They felt incomplete, like they were wearing their human skins.

What a strange notion to have, Olinda thought. It all looked so normal except as she did a head count and saw there were far more women than men, and even more children. Frowning she tried to understand where she was and who these people were but her tired brain just would not allow her too.

Curious she read over the form and apart from her name, age, who her parents were and as many ancestors as she could name, and what city or town she grew up in, the rest of the form made no sense.

It wanted to know about her parents and what shifter they were or if only one was, what were they. Why would they be a shifter? She asked the voice in her mind and got no reply. Again she asked. What am I? And still received no reply. Every other time she had asked the same question over the months, the voice had remained quiet. It was frustrating and aggravating.

Olinda filled in what she could and then raised her eyes when she felt she was being stared at. After all this time she knew when she was being hunted or someone had an interest in her.

She saw Prudence with the same young man she had talked to on arrival looking at her and frowning. It didn’t take much to know they were discussing her. When they saw she had seen them they hurriedly turned away and it was then that Olinda realized the feeling of the voice, that had always been with her, was not there.

She tried prodding it. Hey wake up! I could be in trouble. Hey you! In there. Where did you go?

As she hunted around in her mind she came to the real understanding that for the first time since she could remember she was alone in her head. It was a disturbing sensation.

CHAPTER FOUR:

D ispirited Olinda bent her head over the form until she felt the young couple move off.

Thankfully no one approached her but the noise from the people seemed to get louder and louder, yet when she looked up the hall was emptying out.

Realizing one sound rose above the others irritated Olinda. Closing her eyes she did as she had practiced when out in the mountains and concentrated. Eventually eliminating one sound at a time, she was able to narrow the noise down to one sound.

It kept getting more intense and desperate the longer she concentrated. Turning her head one way and then the other she located the direction that it seemed to be coming from.

Something or someone was calling to her not in words but in waves of sadness and loneliness, they tugged at her heart.

Now that she understood what was calling her the feelings swamped her senses and washed along her nerves. Finally she stood from the table and pushed her way through the small crowd of women and children.

She left the building by the side door following the call. It lead her along a brick path that ran next to the building. She turned a corner and came to a set of glass doors.

Pulling them open she entered a small foyer of what seemed like a hospital. Another set of glass doors were between her and the urgent cries of desperation.

With a cry of her own she flung the doors open and marched into a long room with cots and beds. A hospital ward of some kind.

Olinda kept on moving like a steam roller. She dodged around children playing on the floor and people walking or coming to a stop. As they watched what they must have thought was some crazed woman, they were partially right.

Olinda felt like she was a magnet being pulled towards her target, a small cot half way down the room. She had found the first source of desperation and loneliness. A small baby lay on his side, his cries going unanswered.

Someone came at her and she knocked them back, her senses filled only with the sound of the babies cries.

She tenderly picked him up and cuddled him to her. He instantly became quiet, her mind felt his joy as her arms surrounded him, allowing him to relax for the first time in his short life.

Then she moved further down the room to the next sense of loneliness and desperation to another cot and another almost identical baby boy who cried pitifully in his bed.

She scooped him into her arms along with his brother and the sounds disappeared. Happiness drifted from both babies. An overflowing rightness filled her heart and soul, her mind sang with sunlight.

These were her babies, not of her body but of her heart and soul, her heart felt full for the first time in her life. Hatchlings!

The voice in her mind whispered. Olinda snapped. Oh now you speak! Out visiting were you?

A sense of amusement assailed her as the voice answered. In a way!

With trepidation filling her mind Olinda asked. Am I meant to stay here?

She sensed humor and anticipation as the voice said. You are meant to be where you are meant to be!

Olinda sighed. I’ll take that as a yes then!

She was sure she sensed laughter as she heard. I would! Then there was nothing again and Olinda knew she was once more alone.

She looked around until she saw what she wanted, a bay window with a wide seat that the sun bathed in its light.

Taking the babies she walked over, sat and laid each one down in the sun on their backs. She stripped them of their clothes and diapers turned them onto their stomachs allowing the sun to reach their skin.

Her fingers started a movement all of their own running up and down the babies’ spines as she hummed a lullaby. Both little boys sighed and closed their eyes.

Pleasure like she had never experienced before filled her mind, theirs, hers she did not know or care she just soaked up the feeling. Not once did she stop the movement of her fingers.

Edith and Ella had rushed into the room just as Olinda knocked the young nurse Marie to the floor. Blood poured from her nose and lip. “I thought she was going to hurt the hatchling. I did not know they were hers.” she cried to Edith.

Edith soothed the girl. “It is alright Marie, you did nothing wrong, are you hurt seriously?”

“Not that bad, just a bloody nose. I will be alright. I don’t think she is in her right mind, Lady Edith. The lady is not well, I am thinking.”

“I think you are right, let Ella heal you and then go home Marie. We will manage for the rest of the day and if you feel unwell call me or Ella, okay?”

“As you say Lady Edith.”

Ella did a quick heal on her and then like Edith she advise her to go home.

Turning her attention to the female and babies, Ella stared in fascination at the female and the twins. Edith stood beside her. “So what has you so fascinated, you have seen this sort of thing before, minus the violence of course. That was new?”

“No Edee, I have not seen this. No one has. This....This is something different! So rare that it has only been hinted about in our history books. Who did you call?”

Edith shrugged. “Sharm.”

“I wish Keeper was here.” Ella whispered, he was away on the hunt for new books, for his library. She said to Edith. “He could tell you better what I suspect. What we all will, when they see this. You better call them all Edee. Sage, Lord Rene’ and Lady Verity.”

She dragged her eyes from the scene at the window seat to Edith as she swept her hand towards the window and its occupants. “You are witnessing history Edee. We are in the presence of an impossibility and our world is about to change once more.”

Edith swore under her breath, she was trying not to swear as much these days, the kids kept telling on her. She was determined to not put any more money in the friggin swear jar.

A stupid idea. She should have shot herself when she came up with it. Although Charlie had swollen its contents lately and she had seen Claire and Reighn sneaking some money in there as well.

Just as she was thinking about calling Sharm again he arrived, his arm automatically going around her, his lips caressing her head while in his other hand he held a phone to his ear. She watched his eyes as they took in the scene by the window and saw her shadow become still as Ella had seemed to do after telling Edith to call everyone.

They seem to stop moving as though a spell had been cast. It was as though they and their dragons had forgotten to do anything other than breathe.

The hair on Edith’s body stood on end, she was not sure if it was just because this was the eeriest thing she had ever seen or there was magic at work!

Edith gently removed the phone from her shadows hand and heard his father frantically calling to his son. She stopped him with. “Papa Rene come quickly, bring everyone. Hurry!”

Then she disconnected she had no idea what else to do, she could not explain this, it had to be seen to be believed.

When she looked around she noticed Prudence and Clint, who must have only just come in while she had been on the phone, she waved them over. “Do either of you know what this means?”

Prudence shook her head no. Clint moved up beside Ella and breathed one word. “Impossible!”

Edith growled. “Yeah we got that already! Anything else?”

Then the room filled with noise as people raced in. Edith and Prudence watched Rene’ and Verity, Johner and several of his guards with two or three other dragons arrive and just come to a complete stop.

Statues had more movement she thought. “They are breathing right?” she asked Prudence who nodded. “They are Edee, it seems to make no difference if they are male or female, they suffer the same!”

“Looks that way to me.” agreed Edith. “We shifters and obviously you faeries seem to be immune.”

Sage hurried in and came to a stop by Edith and Prudence. Her eyes traveled over the people standing caught in some spell and then to the female and two babies. Her eyes widened as she asked. “So what do we have here?”

Edith gave a brief run down on what had happened. Prudence then told how they had found the female on the road and she pulled the form from her pocket. “Her name is Olinda Keaton from Wisconsin, she is twenty eight. Mothers name Lina Keaton, deceased. No known father. That is all she filled in!”

“Well someone is going to have to talk to her and break this spell these guys are under.

Prudence can you call the Queen?” asked Sage. Prudence was shaking her head even before she finished speaking. “No they are not in residence, they are visiting the High Grove for a week.”

“What about Charlie?” Edith asked.

Prudence once again answered. “No she and Lord Storm and the young ones went as well.”

“Damn! Well what do you suggest? What about you Prudence?” Asked Edith.

Prudence fluttered her wings in agitation. “No this is not faerie magic. I do not know what it is?”

Sage was a witch but this did not feel like her magic, it did not feel like dragon magic either. Well not fully, maybe something more.

“It is Dragon magic?” asked Edith. “Right?”

Prudence and Sage looked at each other and both shook their heads. “It does not feel like that.” said Sage and Prudence agreed. “No it is different.”

“Elemental then?” asked Edith. Both Sage and Prudence shook their heads no again.

Sage did not want to voice what she sensed but she could not hold back. Prudence must have been thinking along the same lines or she too sensed what Sage did, they said at the same time.

“Goddess Magic!”

Edith wanted to scoff but the whole time they had been standing there the dragons had not moved and the female and babies were still in their own space as though they were not entirely here.

“That cannot be, you told us the Goddess had left?”

“I know but that is what it feels like.” replied Sage.

Prudence nodded in agreement. “It is what I feel as well Edee.”

“Well okay you would know, so what do we do? I don’t think any of us should go near her in case we set her off. I am fairly sure she has weapons in her pockets and we may hurt the hatchlings?” worried Edith.

“Who do we know that could help?” asked Sage. Then all of them looked at each other as though a guiding hand had slapped them upside their heads, they chorused together. “ASH!”

Edith handed Sage the phone. “Speed dial three.”

Sage put it to her ear and when he answered. “Sharm what can I do for you?” She had to swallow her instinctive shiver of awareness that his voice always caused.

“Ash it is Sage, can you come to the children’s ward?”

“Of course Lady Sage, what is wrong? Is it the twins?”

“In a way it is. Ash we will meet you outside. “As you wish, I am on my way.”

CHAPTER FIVE:

A sh said. “Let me get this straight!” As he came back from looking through the glass doors for the second time in the five minutes since he had arrived. At the immovable dragons and the female who had his twins.

“She just walked in, hit a nurse and then took the hatchlings from their cots, stripped them and is now sitting in the sun with the two naked hatchlings as some of our family of dragons stand doing nothing?”

“Yep! That about sums it up!” said Edith.

Ash looked at her as she smiled at him, he enjoyed Edee, which he was asked to call her. She was the shadow of one of his best friends, she was delightfully irreverent, which amused him immensely, especially when she turned that on the Elder dragons or Reighn.

“I see and where is Reighn, Lars and Stan?”

“All on a mission to see mama Verity’s brother and not due home until the day after tomorrow.” answered Sage.

Ace rubbed his neck. “I know Storm and Charlie are away.”

“Yes with the Queen and King.” said Prudence.

He looked at Sage. “What of Keeper, this is right up his alley?”

“Away buying books, due home tonight.”

Ash stared at all three of them as he asked. “Right, so what is it you expect me to do, if Rene’ and Sharm and Johner got taken under so to speak then what hope do you suppose I have?”

Edith grinned. “No idea but I think because of your connection to the hatchlings you will not be affected.”

“My lord Ash, you come every day to visit with them, if they are causing this, we hope that connection you have will not harm you.” said Prudence.

Sage asked. “What have we to lose? If we are wrong, you will make a nice statue as well!”

“Very droll!” He returned then he shrugged as though he was going into battle.

“Well nothing ventured, nothing gained as they say!”

With that he strode purposefully through the doors. Sage with Edith and Prudence stared after the handsome dragon.

Edith muttered. “Of course it will work, otherwise the bitching from Storm and the others will drive me to more drink!”

“Swear jar!” called Prudence as she walked towards the doors.

“I really hate that friggin thing.” groaned Edith.

“Swear jar!” called Prudence again.

“Hey friggin, is not a swear word!” Edith yelled back.

Sage grinned as she told her, much to Edith’s consternation. “Yes it is, swear jar.”

Edith frowned and they both knew she was cussing in her mind.

The three females held their collective breaths as they watched Ash walk pass the dragons and sit beside the strange female and hatchlings.

Edith high fived the other two. “Right again, shit I am good.”

“Five dollars.” said Sage. “And yes I am telling.” Edith squeezed her lips tightly together. Sage said as she eyed the tight lipped female. “I can still hear you cussing you know.”

“Oh shut up!” she growled to Prudence and Sage’s amusement.

CHAPTER SIX:

A sh studied the female, she had to be five foot six and way too thin for his liking, almost emancipated. Her clothes were old and blood encrusted he could see no visible wounds, so that was a plus.

She was filthy and he hated to think it but she did smell, or to be accurate her clothes smelled. She had long dirty hair that could have been chestnut in color but was just dirt brown now.

Her cheeks were sunk in he guessed from lack of food. When she had flicked her eyes towards him, he saw they were what his Dam would have called cat’s eyes, and his breath caught in his throat as he glimpsed warm honey, with that one look they were seared into his soul.

Shadow! Hissed his dragon.

So it would seem old friend. We have found her at last!

His dragon whispered. I like eyes of honey, warm and soft.

Ace agreed. Looking past all the dirt, bruises and the numerous scratches that covered her face and hands he could see she was flushed. He assumed she was running a fever.

Ash felt his body respond to this amazing female. Shadow! His dragon growled softly again, our shadow, our hatchlings.

Ash cautioned him. So it would seem, we must tread carefully my friend.

His dragon growled. We must be soft, show our heart and not be a battle dragon anymore. I wish to be shadow and Dada like Storm.

Surprised by the loneliness he heard in his dragon’s voice, Ash asked. This is what you want my friend, you never said?

Would it have made a difference? I believed until now we were bred for war, like you did. Now I know we were bred for much more, for shadow and hatchlings.

Ace could not fault his reasoning as he said. Well alright, we are more than a fighting dragon, if this is what you want, then you shall be a shadow and a father.

Pleasure enveloped him as his dragon settled into watch the graceful movement of his shadows hands as she turned the hatchlings over with careful, gentle movements.

The babies were on their backs now and their eyes were open staring at her or maybe just at the dust motes dancing in the air.

Olinda knew she should be frightened or at least amazed by what was happening but as much as she tried, she could not find the energy to break the spell of peace that had stolen over her.

Looking down she watched her scratched up fingers trail up and down over the skin on their little chests and arms and was positive where her fingers had been a golden line blossomed and then disappeared.

“No you are not imaging it. It really is gold.” Said a dark voice that came right out of her deepest desires, a voice that romance writers often tried to convey and never could in novels. A voice that made every hair on her body stand up and wave, Hello!

Shyly she looked at the male through her lashes. She itemized each of his attributes as he sat at the end of the window seat, his long legs crossed at the ankles. Wide shoulders with well-defined muscled arms were covered in a black tee shirt that did little to hide his body’s perfection. She could only see his profile but knew deep in her heart he would be handsome.

Olinda wondered how it was possible for him to have come so close to her without her knowing. Was he magic?

Was he also like the others? She had time to think and realized the teenager and Prudence were not human. Was this man also not human? Her fingers finally stilled as she asked. “Who are you?”

He smiled a little, really just a quirk of lips but it was enough for her to become slightly light headed. “My name is Ash Battle.”

“Of course it is. I like it. It suits you.”

He laughed and it sounded rusty as though he did it seldom. “I thank you. I do know who you are or at least your name. You are Olinda Keaton a lovely name for a lovely lady.” He watched charmed as she blushed. “Would you know the babies names Olinda?”

She raised surprised eyebrows. “Of course, don’t you?”

“No I do not.”

“Oh well this one here.” She started to dress the baby, she looked around, as if he read her mind as he handed her a clean diaper.

“Thank you, as I was saying this one is Ion, I think because his hair is what my mother would have called platinum and his eyes are black.”

She finished dressing him and handed him to Ash. While she dressed and diapered the other baby she said. “This one is called Steel, I think because his hair is jet black and his eyes are platinum.”

“Who was it that chose their names?”

“Oh that would be the Sun Goddess, these are her gifts to the dragons.”

Ash’s eyebrows rose in shocked surprise. The Sun Goddess had gifted his two hatchlings to the dragon nation. Now the words of the dying female dragon made sense.

She cuddled the baby to her and looked fully into the face of both man and dragon and Olinda did not know how she knew what he was. There was no outward sign that proclaimed him to be dragon but she knew he was and now she understood the feeling she’d had about the teenage boy as he too was dragon. It had made sense the thought she had, that he wore a coat.

Olinda sighed. She had been right he was a magnificent looking man, green eyes, over a strong slightly crooked nose, which saved him from having the title beautiful male, although his chiseled jaw helped with that as well.

He looked strong, confident and quite capable of achieving whatever he set his mind too.

She wanted to reach out and touch his hair that was so black in color it appeared as though it was highlighted with blue. He had braided it into one long rope, combined with his body and voice he was everything a woman could wish for.

Olinda’s voice was dreamy as she stared at him while she explained. “They are Sun Dragons. Did you know that? I did not know that dragons existed. Now I fear my life will be changed again forever. Ash could you take the baby please?” Just as he slipped his hand under the hatchling, Olinda fell sideways to the floor unconscious.

Cursing loudly, Ash looked around to see Sage, Edith and Prudence descending on them and as if the magic had been waiting for that instant in time all the dragons in the room were released and pandemonium broke out.

Sage rushed to Olinda. Prudence took one of the babies from Ash as he handed the other to Edith.

Then he picked up the fallen woman. “I think we need to leave, where do you suggest we go Lady Sage?”

With a quick look at the dragons who seemed to be getting themselves together she said. “Your place! I think it would be the best and safest place for her and the hatchlings.”

“There is no danger to them here?” he told her.

“Is there not and yet between the three of them they halted the dragons in this room or was it everywhere. Until we know, they are to be protected.”

“I apologize.” he smiled. “I did not take that into consideration, unlike you who would make a great commander.”

Sage grinned. “Well thanks, I will call your brothers and the Dragon Lord for you.”

He looked down into the face of his future. “You know dragon kind well, my lady!”

“Oh please, we are well past the lady thing, Sage will do.”

“Well past.” Mumbled Edith, they both ignored her as Ash inclined his head.

“As you will Sage. So my place, I think we will go to the new apartment Lady Verity has placed aside for me. Now is it permissible for the hatchlings to be taken from medical?”

It had only been two weeks since his crazy long distance flight to bring them here. Prudence came back over to them and caught the end of his question. “Yes take them, they came out of the incubator this morning, they will be fine as long as we keep them warm.”

In saying that she handed Edith and Sage blankets and they wrapped up the babies. When they thought they were covered enough Ash led them from the room, Olinda in his arms. His dragon crooning to his shadow.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

O linda opened her eyes and quickly closed them again. Waking in a room she did not know was a disturbing and terrifying experience.

Sorting through her fear to her memories was an exercise in self-discipline, not allowing the panic she felt from overwhelming her, took effort.

The last thing she remembered was a beautiful giant of a man and two baby boys that glowed gold who were dragons.

Opening her eyes for the second time she found herself in a room that had to belong in a medieval castle. It was a bedroom for a princess. She frowned as she tried to make out what was above her and sighed when after a minute it came more into focus and she realized it was a white silken canopy.

She, Olinda Keaton was in a bed with a canopy, her fingers smoothed over the sheet as she looked around.

The walls of the room were a soft rose with darker red drapes, the carpet appeared to be grey and the side tables were in a white wood as were the doors frames.

There were several doors made from a deep golden wood leading from the room.

It was a lovely room and Olinda could not have felt more out of place if she tried, she looked to what her fingers were telling her brain, the sheets and blankets were nothing like she had ever felt before. They felt luxurious, and expensive, then the figure sitting in the chair registered.

It was like she had not wanted to acknowledge someone else was there until she had no choice. Her hands clenched on the sheet as she croaked out.

“Who are you?”

“My name is Charlie Kingsley.”

Olinda pushed herself up into a sitting position, she reached for the glass of water on the side table. Looked at the woman that sat relaxed in a chair by the window her legs kicked out in front of her, her hands in the pockets of the well-worn leather jacket.

If Olinda had to put money on it she would wager, the woman had a weapon of some sort in one of the pockets.

She had short black hair, her eyes were cold grey and fringed by black lashes. She reminded Olinda of a photo she had seen of her grandmother and her friends when they had been young. Although they did not wear jeans with red tee shirts under an old leather jacket.

“It is safe to drink.” Charlie told her quietly as she studied the female. She along with Storm had arrived back just this morning after a stressed Sage had called begging her to return.

This slight woman had apparently tried to kill Ash and his brothers, she had shot at Prudence who had saved herself by shrinking and hiding.

Sharm had ended up drugging her heavily much to Ash’s concern. Reighn had arrived back home minutes before Storm and her, and had asked Charlie to evaluate the female to see if she was a grey one or something else. He meant assassin!

Which is why she had sat for the last five minutes watching the female start to wake with her hand in her pocket on her gun.

Charlie agreed with Ash, she was as he had described and in time she would be beautiful with care and attention. Honey colored eyes that held a healthy dose of suspicion stared at her over the glass.

Olinda finished the water and licked her lips before she asked. “Where are the babies?”

“Safe!”

Olinda was not sure if she meant safe from her or safe in general.

“What happened to the man that I saw?”

Charlie quirk her lips in a half smile. “Before or after you tried to kill him?”

Olinda raised her eyebrows, she did not remember that, the last thing she did recall was falling from the seat.

“Really! Only tried, my aim must have been off!”

“Funny! His name is Ash Battle he is a Dragon, in case you don’t remember you are at Dragon’s Gap. You came here on a bus from somewhere, your name is Olinda...

“I know what my name is!” She growled as she rubbed her hands through her hair and looked shocked when they ran through the soft shiny locks. She looked at her hands, they were unscratched and all the damage was gone. She felt her face that too was healed and most of all she was clean. She lifted her eyes to see the woman’s cold eyes on her. “What the hell happened to me?”

Charlie answered. “You were bathed by my friends and healed by Edith’s shadow. A healer or doctor called Sharm.”

“I am guessing Edith is a woman and he is what?”

Charlie bit her lip then coming to a decision she said. “Listen I have a feeling you are not going to be happy about what I am going to tell you. So how about you let me explain everything I need too then you can get on with the yelling, kicking and biting thing you do.”

Olinda dropped her head into her hands as she whispered. “Oh please say it isn’t so?”

“I wish I could but I cannot.” answered Charlie with a small smile.

“Tell me the one called Ash. Did I bite, kick or yell at him?”

Charlie grinned. “Oh yeah, apparently biting was done as well as a kick to the groin, the poor guy is just starting to walk straight now!”

Olinda pulled the pillow over her face and groaned into it. Charlie grinned wider as she watched the woman, her cheeks bright red groan into the pillow.

This was no killer a fighter yes but killer no, she was too normal or at one point she had been. Now she was out of her depth and swimming hard or so it seemed to Charlie. She said now to see her reaction.

“His brother on the other hand.... She shook her head as Olinda lifted the pillow to look at her with sorrowful eyes.

Charlie shrugged as she said. “I tell them and tell them, never think a female will not shoot you or use a knife on you but will they believe me?” She shook her head. “The answer is no, they do not! Well they do now, on the whole the last three days has been hell for them and fun for you.”

“So I have been here for three days?”

“No you have been here four, three of those, were hard on the males.”

“Oh dear….Please say I never killed anyone!”

“You did not.” Answered Charlie as she watched the female put the pillow over her face again and groan.

Definitely not a killer or liar, Charlie thought she had developed a hardness about her like an armored shield. She could and would kill but the killer instinct was not natural, it was adopted.

For Charlie it was like she was looking at a lie because it was not a true instinct it showed to her senses as a lie, but other than the shield she was just a female that was not quite human placed in an intolerable situation.

Olinda sighed and lifted the pillow of her face. “Well that is something.”

She frowned a fleeting image came to her. “The faerie was she hurt?”

Charlie shook her head. “Nope she shrunk and flew.”

Olinda breathed out in relief. “Thank goodness. Well if I am not going to like what you have to tell me. I should get dressed and would there be food and coffee?”

Charlie stood and stretched. “Yep to both, bathroom is through there.” She pointed to a door.

“Umm! Charlie where am I actually?”

“Oh this is Ash’s place.”

Olinda sighed. “Of course it is!”

“Don’t worry he is not here. I kicked him and his brothers out when I got back this morning. Oh and in case you wanted to know, it is Saturday. Shower, dress, I left you some clothes there.” She indicated a chair with jeans a shirt and underwear on it. “June said they would fit.”

When Olinda went to ask who June was, Charlie said. “I promise I will explain when you are showered and dressed.” Olinda expelled a deep breath before she said. “Charlie thank you, and sorry I was not very gracious when I woke.”

“Olinda I have a feeling you have a right to your suspicions and sometimes they are all that keeps us alive. Look I know this is a big ask but trust me, you are safe here. On my word there is nobody here that will hurt you.”

Olinda nodded. “Okay I will give it a go, for now!”

Charlie gave her a serious look. “That is a start. Now I am out of here. I am sure you will find me when you are ready.” So saying she left closing the door softly behind her.

Olinda looked under the sheet. “Naked! Of course why not?” She slipped from the bed, and walked into the bathroom and swooned, it was delicious, tiled walls in a soft white, with light blue veined marble sinks and the shower was huge. Three people at least could fit in there.

As she counted, her eyes opened wide, twelve shower heads, six on either end plus a rainfall.

She rubbed her hands over the soft thick towels that laid on the heated rack as her eyes feasted on the bath. It was a large corner tub that had jets and would fit two. She so wanted to just fill it and then soak for hours but alas she had somewhere to be and someone waiting on her.

She thought about that for a minute, it was such a novel experience to actually have somewhere to be and someone waiting for her.

She sighed partly in trepidation and partly in anticipation then looked around at the bathroom. The whole room was one of luxury. She did a slow circle and stopped and stared at the person in the full length mirror. A stranger stared back at her.

This woman who looked back at her was skinny. She had lost so much weight her cheeks were hollow and her eyes, her eyes were dark pits of pain. A haunted knowledge of fear and betrayal resided there.

Olinda shook her head, if her mother could see her now. Then she felt the anger rise, if her mother had just been honest with her there would be no now. Sadness swallowed her.

Olinda calm! Said the soothing voice in her mind.

No leave me alone! I am allowed to feel this way, betrayed, abandoned. You who knows so much and will not explain have no rights to tell me how to feel! Leave me to wallow in my anger!

She snarled out her rage before she felt a heartfelt sigh wash through her mind and then she was alone once more.

Olinda took a deep breath and let it out slowly, banishing the tears that would not fall along with the anger that seemed to be always present. “Well first a shower, then dress, then information, then food.” She said out loud, the room was so quiet it was unnerving, it was like the very air waited for her to do something.

When she had been alone in the wildness silence had been her friend, here it seemed wrong. She hurriedly stepped into the shower. Okay I can do this!

CHAPTER EIGHT:

C harlie stepped from the bedroom and walked slowly along the corridor to the enormous lounge. Ash and Storm stood shoulder to shoulder looking out over the view of the lake. They both turned when she entered. Ash asked. “How is she?”

“Awake, sane and showering, she will be out in a few minutes you cannot be here?”

“I am her shadow?” he growled, causing Storm to shrug a little. Charlie moved to his side, Storm’s arm automatically went around her. She softened her instinctive snarl of rebuke as she felt Ash’s pain.

“Right now, she trusts no one. You all have seen that over the last three days or her shooting Axl and stabbing you wasn’t example enough?”

“She was not in her right mind then, she was sick.” Ash argued.

“Agreed.” said Charlie, “But do you know why she was like that?”

Ash shook his head. “We could not find out, she would just scream when we asked. Finally Claire said we had to call for you.”

Charlie lent her head against Storm’s arm as she said. “Well I can tell you, there are only a few reasons a person does that and they all come from some type of abuse. Ash this is why you called me back. So let me handle it.”

He nodded unhappy about it but he would do as she asked. “Reighn said you would understand her the most, he was fearful she would hurt herself.”

Charlie smiled as she asked. “She will not, she is far stronger than that, you were frightened for her?”

Ash sighed and ran his hand through his hair. “I am, I was. To be near her is torture, my dragon and I are finding it hard to cope.”

She looked at Storm. “I understand give me time, give her time. How are the hatchlings?”

He smiled. “They miss their mama but at least they do not whimper and cry like they did before.”

Storm finally said. “Sun dragons what do the histories say?”

Ash shrugged. “Keeper is looking through all the written texts now.” They heard the soft tread of feet on the floor, both males moved swiftly from the room. Charlie heard the front door closing behind them just as Olinda entered from the hall. She stood in jeans, blue tee shirt with her old high tops on. She looked around then asked. “He was here?”

Charlie did not show it but she was impressed they had not known she was there listening.

She nodded. “With my husband, they left. I asked him to give you some space.”

“Did I really stab him?”

“Yes but he forgives you.”

Olinda shoved her hands into the back pockets of her jeans as she said. “So coffee, food and an explanation, I think you said.”

“I did.” Charlie moved past her and frowned wondering what was missing. Something was not right but she could not place what it was.

Olinda looked at the place Ash had been, she could swear she could feel him as though he was still in the room.

She shook her head. Active Imagination! Shrugging she followed the short woman to the kitchen were food was placed on the table along with coffee. “Help yourself.” Charlie told her as she sat.

CHAPTER NINE:

K eeper stood and stretched his back “Impossible!” he muttered. He had been at the history books for the last two days researching sun dragons as well as Ella’s origins. So far he had found out nothing about Ella that did not lead straight back to her family.

As for the hatchlings, he had read plenty which was a vast amount of conjecture and very little fact. He had read everything he had been able to get his hands on from his library and everything the historians had. Which in truth was everything he had in his collection and still he did not believe that apart from a line or two, there was nothing about sun dragons.

He had found references of reports of oral stories of sun dragons, which had been spoken about throughout history. It just seemed that no one thought to write the actual stories down. It was mildly frustrating and if he was honest, intriguing to the scholar in him.

“You are Keeper Kingsley?” Asked a deep bass voice from behind him. Keeper sighed, he knew he should have turned the table around to face the door as Johner had advised weeks before.

Keeper turned slowly, he had not heard the dragon arrive. His dragon snarled as he too had not heard the male enter. It was disconcerting for them both to know they had let their guard down.

Instantly Keeper became wary as he watched the male move further into the back room he was using, in what would eventually be the library.

“I am.”

The male’s hands opened and closed with quick spasms, an action that Keeper had seen before on former Hunters and Shields. A sword hand his Sire called it, an unconscious action, they felt slightly lost without their swords in their hand.

The male looked at the opened books spread all over the surface of the large table overflowing on to the floor.

“You are shadow to Ella Field?”

Keeper nodded. “Are you her father?”

The dragon snorted. “No. I will be visiting him and his family soon. I am her uncle from her birth parents. On her Sire’s side!”

Keeper raised his eyebrows, the only indication of his surprise. “Yes she is my shadow.”

“They have not threatened to take her from you?” He asked worry in his tone. Keeper inclined his head. “Yes they did, however they did not succeed. I will not tolerate my shadow to be hurt nor will my family and unless you do not realize it the Dragon Lord is family.”

“I did not miss that.” The male said. “I am thankful, I worried I would be too late.”

“For what?”

He looked at Keeper. “What do you know of your shadow?”

Keeper eyed the male, he was a hard tough looking warrior, he would hazard a guess and say an Elite. At least as old as Reighn, he had short red hair, close cropped to his skull with hard brown eyes, he sported a well-trimmed mustache and goatee and spoke with a brogue that denoted his highland beginnings.

Once Keeper looked for it, he saw his Ella in the male dragon and smiled. “I would say not enough and you are proof of that. What line are you?”

“Slorah from the First Dragons, before the Romans named us Caledoni. What today is considered Celts. I and Ella are the last of our line. I am Finlay Slorah.”

Keeper nodded. “Obviously you are royal?”

Fin nodded slightly, suspicion entering his eyes. “My ancestor was a cousin to Kato Kingslayer.”

“So far back, cousin to my ancestors. I never looked that far into the past. Sad to say the past historians only considered the First Dragons to be those with a variation of the family name Kingsley. I have scholars going through all the old texts and reinstating all the original First Dragons. I am sorry to say we have not got to your line yet but now you are here maybe you would be willing to help with that?”

“I would be pleased to make all the documents I have available to you. So you have been searching?”

“Yes, Ella on our bonding developed a ring of purple, much as you have in your eyes.”

Finlay sighed it only showed when he was emotionally charged as he was now. “It only shows occasionally as with my brother, from birth we bred true. Our Sire told us. It seems Ella has as well. Is her ring permanent?”

“No it comes and goes. Reighn and Sharm believe it is based on emotions which makes sense.” Keeper seemed to be talking to himself as he murmured. “Of course that would explain the physical differences she has to the Field’s and their interest in her. I suppose.”

“It would, so you know Ella is not from them?” Finlay asked relaxing a little.

Keeper nodded. “We only recently suspected. Reighn our Lord Dragon...

“Asked my brother, shadow to Ella, to research the possibility. Commander Finlay Slorah. I am glad you are back.”

They both spun around at Reighn’s voice, to be confronted by Reighn, Lars and Johner.

“My Lord.” Fin bowed deeply, he liked and respected Reighn, he always had.

While growing up they had very little contact, even though they were around the same age, due to distances and separate continents but on the rare occasions they had managed to get together it had been fun to play with Reighn, Storm, Ash and Ace. He then said. “I am glad to be home as well.”

Reighn clasped arms with him. “You have met Keeper. These two are our brothers, Lars my prime and Johner my castle commander.”

He clasped arms with each of them. Reighn smiled as he told the other three. “It has been many years since we last stood in each other’s presence.”

Fin also smiled. “Too many years, how are Storm, Ace and Ash?”

“Storm is bonded, Ash is trying to become bonded and Ace will be home soon.”

Lars said. “I feel a males night to catch Finlay up on all the happenings of Dragon’s Gap is warranted.”

“Any excuse to drink dragon ale brother?” asked Reighn.

“Well there is that but at least this is a legitimate reason.”

Fin raised an eyebrow. “Even I see that as weak!”

They all laughed, then Reighn asked. “So Ella is from your line?”

“That is so.”

Reighn nodded, Keeper asked him. “You suspected?”

He smiled at his brother. “I did and hoped, she has the look of him. Finlay Slorah and his family were known to be loyal and dedicated to dragon kind and are the finest swordsmen ever. Even better than the Battle brothers.”

Fin asked. “Who?”

Reighn said quietly. “The Tomas brothers.”

“Oh! I see.” And they could see the dragon putting two and two together. “I feel, I need to be caught up as Lars has said, with Dragon’s Gap and my friends?”

Reighn said. “You do and will be. So where have you been?”

“Chasing dragons but not here on earth.” he smiled at all but Reighn’s surprised reactions as he told them. “Dragons fly and not always on earth!”

Keeper grinned. “I have read that.” As the others laughed at the often quoted saying which they all knew was more than likely true.

Reighn agreed. “It has always been that Shields have gone off world to hunt for the wild ones, so hopefully those that remained away will come home now.”

Fin told them. “It was not that we did not like the past Dragon Lord’s rule it was more that we were not in line with many of our elder’s direction on where dragon kind needed to go. Too many fingers in the pies as a friend of mine quotes.”

Reighn nodded. “He is right, there were. We have reduced that now. So what called you home?”

“Recently I was told that our new Dragon Lord has made changes for the better and that my niece was alive and bonded.” He nodded to Reighn and then Keeper.

“Who told you such?” Asked Lars.

“An Elemental, not two days ago.”

“You thought Ella was dead?” Asked Keeper. Thinking it was the only thing that would have kept this dragon away from her.

Fin replied. “Yes, my brother and his shadow and wee Ella.”

“As we did of you Fin.” Said Reighn foregoing telling them he and Ace had often thought Fin had taken his own life. Reighn said now. “It seems there are questions to be asked and answered.

Prime and Commander, please take a unit of castle guards and bring the whole Field family, every one of them to court. I want them there by two o’clock today, no excuses and no reasons accepted. Also ask Stan and Jacks to attend. They have been looking into the Fields finances, they should have something by now.”

As they turned to leave Reighn then said. “I do not care how the Fields arrive or in what condition. As long as they are there and able to answer questions and while I remember, make sure Donald Patten the healer is there. It seems his rehabilitation is not going well. Court will be in session at two o’clock.”

Lars said. “Edee will be pleased!”

Reighn grimaced as he snarled. “Leave, annoying males!” They saluted and left quickly, smiles on their faces.

Reighn said to Fin. “I expect you there as well. Keeper you had better find Ella and introduce her to her uncle.”

“Yes my lord.” he said and pulled his phone out as they listened he said. “Edee!”

Reighn sighed and gave Keeper a dirty look as he pulled his phone out while he started to walk from the room saying. “Sage my soul.”

Keeper said. “Edith can you come to our place please?”

“Why?”

“Edee, it is about Ella.”

“I will be there in two. Where are you?”

“At the Library.”

“Huh! I am outside.” They heard the door open and close then her footsteps come closer as Keeper closed his phone he said to Fin. “The Lady that is coming is Edith, Sharm’s shadow. She is Ella’s friend and you should know she is a grounder.”

Fin’s eyebrows went up over his brown eyes “Really! I did not know they still existed?”

Edith rounded the doorway. “They do. I do! So what about Ella?”

Keeper introduced Fin. “Edee this is Finlay Slorah. Ella’s uncle, her true uncle from her birth parents.”

Edith said nothing for minute as she looked the male up and down. Just when Finlay was starting to feel uncomfortable, she hissed out a breath. “Oh thank the goddess she is not related to the vipers.” Then fell on the startled male hugging him saying. “This is wonderful. I am so very happy.”

She released him with a huge smile on her face and asked Keeper. “Can I tell them? Please let me tell them?”

He laughed hard, firstly at the males astounded expression and secondly at Edith’s request. “No you cannot. Reighn has convened court.”

“Ohh! She pouted. “Not fun.”

“You can come to court at two o’clock today where he has demanded the Fields be present. As a bonus Reighn has demanded Donald attend.”

She bounced on her toes. “The twat! Now that is what I call a two for one deal.”

Keeper grinned at her excitement. “Edee we are going to our place, Ella needs to be told and introduced to her uncle.”

Edith nodded. “She will need mama Verity. And I need to tell Sharm.”

“I will organize them.” said Keeper then asked the dragon. “Where are you staying?”

He shrugged. “I have not thought on it.” Keeper said. “Please stay with us, Ella and you will need time to talk and find out about each other.”

“She will not mind?” He asked hesitantly.

Edith asked before Keeper could reply. “Did you leave because you did not care about Ella?”

He looked shocked. “No I thought she was dead as her Dam and Sire are.”

Edith shrugged. “So why would she not like you?”

He did not answer. Edith asked. “One question I have though, is how did they get Ella?”

“I cannot answer that as I do not know but I too would very much like to find out!” Said Fin.

Keeper said. “Oh I have no doubt our Lord will be asking that question and several more and will get answers.”

“Or I will.” Said Edith under her breath as she turned to leave. “So your Dam is visiting Sharm and Ella at work. I will take Commander Finlay to your place.”

“Work… Ella works?” Asked a startled Finlay.

Edith looked at Keeper, then the male, then Keeper and said. “What?”

Keeper hurriedly explained. “Commander Slorah is surprised Ella works. Females that have been brought up by females like Ella’s mother do not normally work because their Dams do not consider working, lady like.”

“Oh yeah that archaic drivel.”

Keeper agreed. “It is!”  And to stop any more of Edith’s hot words on the subject of the elders, he said to Finlay. “Ella is a healer a very talented one.”

Fin smiled. “Her Sire, my brother was a scientist a very talented one. Maybe she inherited that from him?”

Edith’s face softened as she said. “I bet she did. Keeper I will take Commander Fin to your place so he can clean up and change clothes. Oh do you have a change of clothes?”

Fin nodded. “I do. For court, no!”

“Do not worry, I will ask June to organize something for you.” Keeper told him. “If you would please go with Edee she will take care of you and explain who June is and a few of the other people in Ella’s life.”

With a nod to Keeper from Fin and a smile from Edith, they left him to go and tell his shadow. Keeper looked around him, and said to his dragon who had listened closely to what had been said. So two impossible things in one week, amazing!

Our shadow will be pleased.

I hope so. Her uncle is brave and honorable.

Well he better be both. Our Shadow is well loved, let us hope he stays around long enough for Ella to get to know him!

His dragon snorted as he said. Male wants a home.

Well don’t we all? Keeper asked him.

CHAPTER TEN:

O linda pushed her plate away, she had eaten more in this one meal than she could remember eating in several days, if not weeks. “That was nice, thank you.”

Charlie smiled, the female had eaten less than what Kelsey would have for a meal. She passed her a cup of coffee which she had denied her until Olinda had finished eating, as Sharm ordered.

“Prudence cooked for you. Sharm the healer I told you about has said you are to eat every two or three hours or when you are hungry. It will restart your metabolism and stretch your stomach muscles.”

“Okay that makes sense.” Olinda sipped her coffee and closed her eyes. Now this was coffee! It tasted like ambrosia. While she had been eating Charlie had filled her in on where she was, the castle and the members of the royal family also the town named Dragon’s Gap.

Charlie told Olinda who it was that made up the inhabitants of the Gap which was the local name for the town.

Olinda had asked her to explain shifters and the many types of species there were. Charlie had listed the ones she knew and their attributes.

There apparently was a Faerie Grove which she found fascinating to learn about. Now as she sat sipping her coffee, pleasantly full, she sighed. “Such a lot to understand, to learn.”

Charlie agreed. “Although you seem like you would be up for that?”

Olinda gave her a small smile. “Well yeah I like learning or I did.” She asked. “Who was the other male with Ash when I came in?”

“Oh that was my shadow Storm.”

“Okay a shadow is what exactly?”

“Shadow in the dragon language is the title for mate or husband and wife it is a unisex term. It stands for soul shadow as we shadow each other’s souls.”

“Wow that is just so...So lovely. How long have you been together?”

“Not long and it is called bonded instead of married. Now I have a question for you?”

Olinda smiled. “Really just one, go ahead ask?”

Charlie liked Olinda. She was just snarky enough not to be rude or unpleasant. Charlie was fairly positive it was a defense she used to protect herself. Underneath all that bravado she was fairly sure Olinda was just holding together.

“Have you always had soft feet?”

At Olinda’s puzzled look she smiled realizing Olinda had no idea what she was referring too. “Walking softly! It is an unusual trait unless you have been trained.”

“Oh that?” Olinda sighed. “As long as I have been alive I could do that. It seems to go along with the voice in my head.”

“Huh! Now that is interesting.”

“What! The voice?”

Olinda looked at her from the side of her eyes, expecting her to call her a liar or scoff at her for admitting she had voice in her head.

“Yeah, look you are not alone in having a voice in your head. Think about where I told you we are and who the inhabitants are!”

Olinda did and her eyes opened wide.

Charlie nodded as she said. “Exactly, but that does not explain you. We know you are not a dragon or shifter or even faerie so what are you Olinda Keaton?”

Olinda frowned and stated. “Well until recently I assumed I was human. So your guess is as good as mine?”

“What does your voice say?”

“She will not answer, she ignores my questions and believe me I have asked plenty of times. Also we had a slight disagreement, so she is not here again.”

Charlie looked into her coffee cup rather than look at Olinda in an effort to suppress her laugh at her indignant tone. “So what did you disagree about?”

“We disagreed because I say I have the right to be pissed off and she has no right to tell me I cannot be. If she is unwilling to answer questions or something along those lines.”

“Well that would do it!”

Olinda grimaced. “Of course now she is probably sulking somewhere. So do you have kids?”

“Young, we call them young, and hatchlings if they are under a year old. I have three, two daughters one a five year old, a two year old and a hatchling.”

“Are they all...? You know dragon?”

Charlie shook her head. “No, only the baby, the eldest girl is a cougar or what is known as a bob cat. My second daughter is…Well like you. We have no idea.”

“Do you want to know?”

“Sure, then we can tell what will happen as she develops and grows. In case you were wondering, we adopted or claimed as they call it here, all three.”

Olinda brushed her hands through her hair, “This feels weird. I have spoken and been in someone’s company more since I woke, than I have in three months.”

Charlie asked. “You starting to feel closed in some?”

“Yep sort of.”

“So maybe it is time you told me about what caused you to run in the first place?”

Olinda nodded. “Only seems fair.”

One more cup of coffee later she finally came to the end or her tale. Charlie had taken notes of the town she had lived in with her mother and the names of Thea and her family. She had explained they had Hunters who looked into towns and people who did what Thea and her brother did.

Olinda had been pleased, she thought hard to recall as many details as she could of the names of the towns they had almost caught her in, and what the people and towns looked like.

Olinda mumbled, not so much to Charlie but more at herself. “I think the worst of it all, is I lost all my photos of my life, of my mom. I have my memories but not having them hurts and makes all this, funnily enough, even worse.”

Charlie understood that, she had one photo of Harper and her mom which she had carried around since she was young. Scarlett had given her a few more of her mother when young but having none of the mother she knew or her adored sister was sad. “Yeah I get that. I can have someone go look for you at that address if you write it down for me, and a list of what you want them to find. If they can?”

Eagerly Olinda quickly grabbed the paper and started writing. “I hope they can, there are photo albums and my laptop which I would love to have back. Seriously that would be great.”

She passed the list to Charlie who was surprised to see so little on it. “So no clothes or sentimental pieces?”

“No apart from my photos there is nothing of that old life I want. I doubt any of my clothes would fit me anyway. Truthfully I wore mostly what I have on now. Unless I was working.              No leave them, I will have to go shopping, although what I will use for money... Yeah I will have to get a job.”

Charlie shook her head. “No Ash will pay for them.”

“The hell he will! I am no man’s toy.” retorted an outraged Olinda. Charlie laughed out loud at her fiery announcement. “Shit Olinda, no one who has been through what you have, would even dare suggest that! Calm your pistols female.”

Olinda settled and shook her head a smile playing around her mouth. How quickly she had turned down help. Was she that prideful or was it the name Ash that set her off. She could not tell. “So why would he pay for my stuff?”

“Olinda you know why, he is your shadow.”

“Why? Why is hell bent on me, surely there is a nice dragon lady somewhere out there panting just for him?”

Charlie shrugged while she tried to get that image out of her mind. “Probably!”

She was amused to see Olinda frown at that. “You may as well ask, why is the grass green or the sky blue?”

Olinda smirked a little as she said. “I actually have answers for those questions.”

A smiling Charlie mock growled. “Shut the hell up female, it is what it is!”

Olinda shook her head. “But paying. I don’t know Charlie?”

“Dragons cannot find shadows amongst dragons, very few females have been born over the last few hundred years. In fact until we came into their lives, they were on the brink of extinction.”

“Oh well that sort of…” Olinda thought about that for a moment, then shook her head. “Nah! Doesn’t help!”

She ran her hands through her hair again. It had grown she mused. Another indication she was feeling normal. She was worried about the length of her hair.

Charlie nodded. “Think of it this way, there is one person in the whole world who will forever have your back. Never will he cheat on you. Abuse you or your young, never divorce you and will love you forever. It is written in their DNA.”

Olinda swallowed hard and whispered. “You sort of cannot argue with that!”

Charlie agreed. “So…”

“Well looks like I am shopping.”

Charlie laid a phone on the table. “For you. There are names and numbers programmed in. I am two, June is three and cabs are four.”

“Who is first?” asked Olinda, already knowing the answer.

“Ash.”

“Of course he is. Did he buy this phone?” Olinda looked at it like it was a snake.

“Yes, it won’t bite.” Charlie said with a smile.

“If I take it, it means I am accepting everything Charlie.” Olinda whispered, her eyes were still haunted but not as hard as when she’d first sat down. “Everything Charlie!”

Charlie sympathized with her as she stated. “The time for not accepting your new reality has passed my new friend.”

Olinda sighed in agreement. “I don’t have a very good track record with friends.”

Charlie grinned. “Got that! Although you have never had a friend like me before.”

Olinda looked into the eyes that she had thought were cold and hard and saw laughter, acceptance and understanding in their depths.”

“Well that is true, what can it hurt. I know how to run now, so okay.”

Charlie grinned. “This is true.”

She did not bring up the dragons who could and would find her. No matter where she ran too.

“One more thing Olinda, males and females not men or women. The shifters and dragons find the terms man and woman annoying for some obscure, ridiculous reason!” Charlie told her with a tone of annoyance in her voice.

Olinda nodded hearing the tone. “Huh had that argument already, I see!”

“Many friggin times.” Charlie replied. She looked at Olinda and asked. “So what of the hatchlings?”

Olinda rubbed her eyes. “I don’t know, can I leave it for a few days? I mean they are being looked after right and there is so much I need to...” She waved her hand around and stood quickly grabbing the phone. “I need to shop. So how do I get there?”

Charlie said. “There is a cab waiting for you.”

“Oh okay soo?”

“Turn left and take the lift to the main floor, she will be there.”

“Okay thanks for this!” Olinda held the phone up and waved her other hand around indicating the food and information.

Charlie started to say, you are welcome but she was talking to an empty room. She sighed instead. Poor Ace, poor hatchlings and poor Olinda.

Charlie could not tell Olinda that the hatchlings were pining for their mother. She could only hope Olinda would want them soon, before it was too late.

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

O linda almost ran from the apartment, Charlie had been right, the walls were closing in on her. It was like there was a stone weight sitting on her chest. She felt like she could not breathe and kept running until she made the lift.

Once inside she stood with her head down, her throat closing up with the sadness that leaving the apartment and her babies was causing.

She had lied to Charlie when she said she could leave them for a few days. It would be impossible to do so. She just needed a little time that was all, to sort out her position. To realize where she was and who she was meant to be now.

As soon as the lift doors open she stumbled along the short hall, seeing nothing of the beautiful architecture or paintings and tapestries that lined the castle walls.

She did not see Sage who watched the forlorn female when she stopped on the steps leading down from the castle and breathe deeply of the crisp air. Sage felt sorry for the female her life was going to be so very different and she would be asked to come to terms with it quickly.

Hatchlings and shadows needed her but as she looked at the frail female she wondered if they were asking too much.

Olinda took in several breaths hoping the pain in her heart would lessen. She closed her eyes and stood there for a moment. Just breathing letting her heart rate settle.

She knew the babies were safe she could feel their gentle pull on her heart, she could feel the sorrowful dragon as he sang for her. She wanted them to stop. She pleaded for it all to just go away, it was all too much. Too much sadness, too much wanting.

Her heart ached as her arms did for the feel of her sons. Sobs lodged in her chest adding to the stone that was already there.

Then it was like a curtain had dropped between them and her, she knew they were there but the pull from both babies and dragon was gone.

Olinda sighed in relief she had no idea who or what had given her the peace she sought but she was grateful. For a little while, just a little while thank you! She thought. She felt a feeling of contriteness and of understanding fill her mind. Olinda sent thanks to the voice who had made this possible. She opened her eyes and saw a teenage girl standing by a car.

Charlie heard the door open and close, the only indication Olinda had left the apartment. So soft footed, how was that possible? She wondered. As good as she herself was, she was not that quiet.

Charlie would have bet no one was, shifter or human and as she sniffed the air she could scent soap, shampoo and the conditioner Olinda had used but no actual scent of the female herself.

She let her mind run back over the scents in the bedroom and realized there had been no scent there either. That was why she had believed something was not right. People always left a trace of themselves behind, unless a spell was used. To have no scent naturally was an aberration that left Charlie mystified. She knew of no creature who could do that.

She walked slowly towards the smaller lounge knowing Storm and Ash had been there the whole time listening to their conversation and she bet Olinda had known as well.

Storm came to her and kissed her. “You are sad?”

“I am, she has not had it easy. They hunted her mercilessly. It would seem they obviously know something we do not about her.”

Ash said. “I have called for my brothers they will lead the hunt for these people!” He almost spat the word, people out.

Charlie said. “When they are finished with them. I have a list here of things for your brothers to get for her. If her apartment is still there or her stuff is.”

“They will see to it. The hatchlings?” He asked. She shook her head. “No. She will not deal with that yet, it is not that she does not care. I think she is just so overwhelmed. Try to remember Ash she has been on her own for over three months. Hiding, running, living in fear. I get the impression she never lived like that before. She is a quick study though, very intelligent. Fast to grasp a situation and make it work of her. This….This has confused. Now she is thrown back into the world again and it is not her world or the world she knew. Then on top of all that we are asking her to trust all of us. She needs to find her balance, to come to terms with herself. You, the hatchlings, where she is… We are asking a lot from her.”

Storm said. “So trust is an issue?”

“Among other things but she is willing to try. At least that is something.”

She said directly to Ash. “I basically had to beg her to spend your money.” He smiled a little, Charlie nodded. “It was pitiful!”

His smile grew at her tone. He was relieved when she told him. “I did get her to take the phone but I would not expect her to keep it on.”

“Thank you Charlie for everything.”

“Well I hope I helped? I like her a lot, she is my kind of people.”

He nodded. “Claire said you were the only one who could help her. Who could understand her?”

Just then Sage walked in and asked. “How did it go?”

Charlie replied. “Okay for the most part, she is accepting of Ash although she is ambivalent about it. Trust issues and you should know she has a voice she hears in her mind that guides her. Always has, apparently.”

“But Edee said she was not shifter, dragon or faerie. Right?” asked Sage.

“She did.” Ash answered.

“What is she?” Sage demanded of the three.

They all shrugged as none of them had any answers for her. Charlie sighed as she explained. “She does not know. Until recently she assumed she was human.”

Sage frowned as she asked. “And what of the hatchlings?”

“No not yet, she barely dealt with everything I threw at her.”

“Well she will have to get over herself, they need her. We will not allow them to die.”

They all looked at her, this was not the normal sweet Sage they were all use too. Something had happened, they could feel it. Ash asked. “What has happened Sage, to make you so on edge?”

She said. “The Dragon Lord has convened court for two o’clock.”

“Today?” Asked a surprised Storm.

“Yes, there are developments with Ella.”

Charlie smiled and it was not a nice one which made Storm grin. “Her family have finally pissed him off?”

Sage did not smile but her tone lightened when she said. “Something like that. So this female...

“Olinda!” said Ash. “Her name is Olinda, she is my shadow!”

Sage looked at him. “I see.” she said nothing for a minute and they all could see she was mind sending to Reighn. Her tone softened a little when she asked. “Well what do we know about Olinda?”

Charlie told her what she had found out. When she had finished. Ash told her who he was sending to lead the hunt. She nodded a few times as they spoke. When they had both finished, she said to Ash. “Contact Mitch and his mate they will help.” She sent Mitch’s details to his phone.

“Well okay so I will leave you to it. See you all in court at two. I would advise you all, not to be late and Charlie talk to Verity about what you should wear. No reflection on your style but none of us are used to this court stuff.”

“You can say that again and thanks I will.” Charlie agreed as she frowned. “I am sure I have something appropriate in my closet.” Storm raised an eyebrow at her words. “I am sure you will find something.”

Thinking of her closets that were filled with clothes from her frequent shopping expeditions with Sage, Ella and Claire. He had not realized his shadow loved to shop when they had first bonded. He secretly thought she had not known it either until she came to Dragon’s Gap.

Ash asked. “What about Olinda?”

Sage shook her head and said apologetically. “No! It is to be a closed hearing she is far too new and truthfully she has enough to deal with.”

He bowed as they all did. “As you wish Dragon Lady.”

Sage grinned at them as she waved and left.

After she had gone, Storm said. “She is growing into the position well!”

Ash nodded. “Very well indeed.”

CHAPTER TWELVE:

K eeper walked into his apartment with Ella, his Dam and Sharm following.

“Court. Why is the Dragon Lord holding court on a Saturday, has this ever happened before?” asked Ella as she placed her bag down on the hall table.

Keeper answered her. “No never that any of us can remember.”

Ella asked as he opened the door into the lounge for her and his Dam. “So why now?”

A deep voice with a brogue answered her.

That would be because of me lass!”

Ella looked at the male as he stood next to Edith, he was huge and somewhat familiar.

“Hello! Do I know you?”

He shook his head. “I am sad to say. You do not.”

“Oh are you a friend of Edee’s?”

“Edith?” asked Sharm mildly. “Someone you wish to introduce me too?”

Verity stared at the male he reminded her of someone but she could not put her finger on whom?

Edith grinned and asked Keeper. “Want me to tell them?” he shook his head. “No thank you Edee. Please everyone sit and I will explain.”

He held Ella’s hand as he showed her to her chair as Sharm held a chair out for his Dam. The male held a chair for Edith who smiled at him then winked at Sharm, who grinned as his dragon said. Our shadow is up to something!

Sharm asked. When is she not?

Keeper said in his thoughtful voice. “My shadow I have some news...”

“About my family?” She asked eagerly.

“In a way, yes. I could find nothing in any records.” Ella looked downcast and puzzled. Why was he telling her this now in front of this male?

“Well I am sure you will.” She encouraged him as she looked at the male sitting staring intently at her. She was surprised to find she did not feel uncomfortable like she normally did when she was stared at. In fact she felt intrigued.

Keeper said. “No my bonded, I will not because there will be nothing there.”

Her attention went to him, sadness wrapped around her. “Why?”

She looked at the male dragon, then Keeper again. “Keeper why is this male here?”

“My bond this is Finlay Slorah, he is your uncle on your Sire’s side and not the Sire you grew up with.”

Ella sat perfectly still and whispered. “I am not their daughter?”

Keeper smiled as he assured her. “No my love you are not.”

She turned slowly like a puppet toward the silent male. He looked scared, no not scared but apprehensive. “What was my Sire’s name?”

Finlay took a breath. “Liam...Liam Slorah.

Your Dam’s name was Morag and I am sorry I cannot remember her surname before bonding. I have tried too but it will not come to memory. Maybe I did not know it? I was only in my fifties when Liam and Morag bonded. It was a very long time ago, many years before you were born.”

Keeper said. “I will find it for you Ella.”

Ella looked confused. “I do not understand. I am young, only one hundred and fifty.”

Edith sucked in a breath. “One hundred and fifty. What the hell?”

Sharm laughed and said. “One dollar for the swear jar my love, how did you not know?”

“Well why would I? Seriously one hundred and fifty!” she eyed Ella. “You look twenty?”

Ella nodded. “Thank you and long lived remember?”

Edith frowned as she looked at Verity who said archly. “Never you mind, Missy!”

Edith swallowed what she was going to say and refused to look at Sharm, instead saying. “The vipers, you are the middle sister. It makes no sense?”

Ella said. “What do you not understand, they are young too?”

Edith had her doubts and looking at Sharm and the others she thought she was not alone.

Females have not been born or at least not often over the last two hundred or so years or so we were lead to believe.” Edith pointed out. Now she had everyone frowning.

“That is so!” said Sharm. “How did your brother accomplish Ella’s conception?” He asked Fin.

“Sharm you don’t know!” Mocked Edith.

Sharm grinned. “My soul, your wit astounds me.”

“Was he making fun of me?” she asked Verity. Who smiling, nodded saying. “Of course he was dear.”

Finlay smiled as did Ella and Keeper at their banter. Finlay rubbed his face and his accent thickened as he told them. “To answer your question my friend. I do not know exactly. All I know is they had been together for several hundred years and then Morag was with child. She was confined to bed for the duration. It was most vexing for her as I remember. I unfortunately was deployed and did not return until twenty years later where I expected to meet my niece or nephew and instead was told they had all perished. Every member of my family.”

They could still hear all this time later, the horror and pain in his voice.

“How did it happen?” asked Keeper.

“A fire apparently while Morag was confined. Liam would not leave her they told me, they died together.” He shook his head looking with repentant eyes at Ella. I see now I should have investigated more. Forgive me niece?”

Ella took his hand in hers. “Of course I do.”

“Who did the investigation?” asked Sharm. Finlay’s eyes hardened and they all could see the dangerous warrior within. He looked at Keeper. “How can I reach my lord Reighn?”

Keeper nodded. “Come this way I will call him for you.”

Fin stood and looked down on Ella’s beautiful face. “Niece I would never have allowed you to be with them. I would have made my home here with you. We would have been together as your Dam and Sire would have wanted. We would have been a family.”

Ella stood and threw herself into his arms. “I know... I know... Oh Uncle Finlay we have much to talk about. And we are family!” He hugged her back, tears entered his eyes and his voice evidenced by the choked tone of his words. “Yes Lass, we have much to talk about. I will not leave you now.”

Ella cried as he hugged her, after a few minutes she stopped and pulled away. He kissed her cheek, saying quietly. “Sweet Ella so very much your mama’s daughter but with my brothers heart. I think.”

“And yours.” Ella said huskily.

He nodded. “Maybe...Maybe so!”

She sat as Keeper squeezed her hand and smiled up at him. “I am fine my heart, just fine.” He kissed her and whispered. “I know.”

Edith said. “Keeper you should ask Reighn to look into the age of the vipers. I think he will be surprised.”

He nodded. “My thinking exactly Edee.”

When Keeper and Finlay had left Edith asked. “Ella are you okay?”

Ella dabbed at her eyes. Verity hugged her she had remained silent until now saddened at the news of Ella’s birth parents deaths and angry at the Field’s for their deception. She said now. “Of course she is, this is wonderful news. Well not about your parents my dear but the fact you are not the Field’s. Now that is just...

Ella cut her off. “Wonderful!” she smiled, “It is and nerve racking. He seems very nice, don’t you think?”

Edith said. “He is real nice and under all that war stuff, gentle. I like him as does Keeper.”

Ella grinned. “I have an uncle a real uncle that is all mine.” She laughed with the other three. “I am free from them, mama Verity. I am free!”

Verity shared a smile with Edith and Sharm, it was the first time Ella had ever called her mama Verity. “Yes my daughter you are, very free.” She hugged her again.

“So this is what court is about today?” asked Sharm.

Verity agreed. “So your Sire has told me, he says questions are to be asked. Reighn is not happy, not happy at all. Hence the convening of court on a Saturday. We have two hours to eat lunch and change. Does Commander Finlay have court clothes?”

Edith nodded. “June sent a shield uniform for him he was pleased she had all his commendations added and he is enthralled with how she knew.

Oh did I tell you Donald the twat, will be there!” Sharm groaned and not just at her description.

Edith told him with a glint in her eyes. “I know but this will be the last time you get to see him.”

Suspiciously he asked. “You know this how?”

Edith shrugged one shoulder. “I just have a feeling he has annoyed Reighn past redemption.”

Sharm said. “Part of me hopes he is there because he has changed his ways. The other half fears it is because the reports we have received about him are true.” He sighed. “Either way we are sure to find out this afternoon. Ella I am happy for you. Mama we will see you at court. Please tell Keeper to contact me if he has a need. We will see you all at two.”

Edith and Sharm left, leaving a shaken but happy Ella and a thankful Verity behind.

Gently Verity said to Ella. “Well, let us get some food ready for us all and do you know what you will wear, it has to be spectacular but sedate.”

Ella smiled. “I have the exact dress.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

O linda had the cab drop her outside a hairdressers. She read the name.

‘Madam Paula’s’

It really looked to high end for her.

She had never been in a place like this before. When she had her hair cut in the past it had always been at a mall salon. The same with her nails but the driver had assured her she would be taken care of here.

She looked up and down the street before straightening her shoulders and venturing into the high class salon.

Olinda was slightly taken aback when she found out Charlie had made her an appointment. Hesitantly, with the receptionist’s urging she decided to accept the gift.

Two and a half hours later she walked out feeling if not healthier at least looking better. Her hair was styled in soft waves and cut to a manageable length. Her face and hands had been massaged, moisturized and creamed. Her nails on her hands and toes were shaped and polished with a cheeky red. It made Olinda smile when she saw it. She admitted it was a color she would never have dared use before, but she reasoned. New life, new Olinda.

Buoyed by her reception and experience at the salon she wandered into a designer clothes shop. One she would never have thought to enter in her previous life but she reminded herself. New Olinda!

She braced herself and opened the door and was greeted warmly by a female named Lilly. She was around Olinda’s age and very perky.

Lilly told her an account had been established for her. Obviously Ash had decided she needed to have new clothes. Seriously as she looked at herself in the wall mirror, she decided he was not wrong. Her borrowed clothes hung on her slender frame.

One look at her by the older sales lady and she was taken under her wing so to speak. Lady May politely told Lilly to restock the shelves. She quietly told Olinda, Lilly was lovely but a little insensitive.

Olinda took that to mean Lilly did not understand someone like Olinda’s body was not the only delicate thing about her.

Olinda thanked her for her consideration. Lady May said she had seen almost everything so a skinny body like Olinda’s would not phase her.

Olinda thought the dragon was about fifty but she remembered Charlie telling her dragons aged very slowly. She could have been hundreds of years old for all Olinda knew.

Once she told Lady May what she had in the way of clothes, she was seated in a nice chair and a few minutes later models started walking out. Lady May had chosen dresses, jeans, loose trousers, tops, tee shirts, jackets, coats and formal clothes for her to inspect.

Finally Olinda had agreed on a few selected outfits for work and a couple to dine out in. She brought a jacket and several pairs of jeans and tops. Then she had promised to return for more clothes when she had replaced the weight she had lost.

She was a little dismayed, when she had seen the amount of parcels she would have to carry until Lady May had assured her, all her purchases would be sent to her residence.

The thing that caused Olinda to pause was that Lady May did not even ask her where that was. Olinda supposed they all knew she was staying at Ash’s and to be honest, she was not sure how she felt about that.

Lady May told Olinda every shop would do the same. It was all part of the experience of shopping at Dragon’s Gap. Olinda said her goodbyes promising once more that she would return.

From there she went into a lingerie shop where she brought underwear she had only every dreamed of and nighties that were never intended for sleeping in. Along with some very practical night wear and robes.

She eyed the two styles and decided on the whole, they balanced each other out and if a picture of Ash lingered in her mind as she looked at the sexy items she brought. She smiled and decided not to think too hard about the reason for that and quickly moved on to the shoe shop.

Which had everything she ever wanted including a great pair of soft leather steel capped boots, she replaced her high tops for new ones saying fond farewell to the old pair.

Reminding herself again, new life new Olinda. Her last stop before food was a drugstore where she was able to buy her shampoo conditioner and other essentials.

Five hours had passed and Olinda was feeling hungry. She stopped at a hamburger place grabbed a seat outside at a table under a large red umbrella. It was a perfect place to watch people in Dragon’s Gap pass by.

They were happy, talkative and nice. Everyone she had spoken to was just pleasant and helpful. Olinda felt her amour that she had donned for the last three months start to fall away.

It had started when she had woken to find the no nonsense Charlie sitting there. No! She thought it was when she had picked up her babies, oops hatchlings, that was what they were called, and the male Ash had spoken. That was when the shield around her started to crack and chip away.

When the cheerful teenager asked her what she wanted she ordered a burger and fries with salad and a vanilla shake. Then went back to people watching, letting her mind rest and think of nothing, although her habitual wariness remained.

When her food arrived she was dismayed to see so much but gave it a valiant effort to eat as much as she could. She had eaten only quarter of the burger, a few fries and almost no salad. The proprietor arrived to ask why she had not eaten the whole meal as other diners did, she explained she had been ill and was unable too.

He was immediately sympathetic and before she left, he gifted her a container that would keep the new smaller hamburger and fries he made for her warm and the milk shake cold. He also sent out one of his staff to buy her a back pack to place everything in, then refused payment. She was swallowed up with gratitude and touched that he had cared. Another chip of her armor fell away.

When she had tried to thank him he had waved her off but made her promise to come back so he could feed her again. She had smiled and promised she would.

Olinda wandered the streets looking at houses and the new construction that was going on around the town. For the first time in months she had nowhere to run too. No one chasing her and her thoughts were not filled with fear. It was peaceful and yet she felt lost. It was as annoying as was the lack of voice in her head.

Finally her feet carried her to a house that proclaimed to be. Grace’s Home!

She stood with her hands shoved into the back pockets of her jeans and looked it over.

It was lovely a big soft blue home with white trim and a wide porch was wrapped around the whole house or all she could see of it. She assumed it went right around.

The gardens just screamed love and attention before she could censor herself she walked up the steps and around the deck until she came to a swing seat. Taking off her back pack she slumped down and closed her eyes allowing the feeling of peace and love to sweep her away.

Grace walked towards the resting female, two glasses of sweet tea in her hands.

She placed them on the table and sat in the opposite rocker. She knew she would not have long to wait, just because the females eyes were closed did not mean she slept.

Someone who had been on the run for over three months and almost captured as many times as this young female had been, did not sleep in unknown territory.

Grace knew on some level the female would know she was there and sure enough seconds after she had sat honey colored eyes flicked open and she surprised Grace by not leaping to her feet in panic.

Her voice was husky as she said. “Hello I am sorry to have intruded on your home.”

Grace handed her a tall cold glass of tea.

“My name is Grace and you are most welcome. All are welcome to Grace’s home.”

Olinda took a sip of tea and said. “Thank you for that and this delicious tea. I am guessing you know who I am?”

Grace smiled. “Olinda Keaton, recent arrival. I have been expecting you.”

“Really?”

“Oh yes, everyone at one time or another will make their way here.”

“Why?”

Grace sipped her tea and rocked as she thought about the question. “Some for comfort, some for advice. Some just for the peace my home and gardens gives them and some because they need to talk out the decisions they have already made.”

They said nothing for a while just rocked and listened to the birds sing as they sipped their tea.

Olinda broke the silence, her eyes a little wild. “She says he is my shadow. I have twins waiting for me. I can feel them pining their little hearts out. His dragon sings to me, for me. He is more than I ever dreamed of in a man, sorry, male. In fact I don’t think I could even dream someone like him up! They are Sun dragons. He is a dragon. Dragons for goodness sake and that is another thing, all these new terms. People, shifters, witches, faeries. What do I know of this world other than what I have read or been told. Why should I stay to be a wife, a mother? How is that even possible?” She muttered but Grace heard.

Olinda looked at her and said. “She said he will never cheat. Never leave me. Love me for eternity. It is totally unbelievably in its simplicity. How does one trust that? Trust any of that? Two babies, a male that apparently loves me even though he knows squat about me, and me a librarian who has no idea how to live in this life. I barely lived in the one I had before. I ask you how I know you are a bear. How did I know they are sun dragons, that he was a dragon, that Charlie is half faerie? What would you do?”

There she finally asked it! Olinda took a breath then sipped her tea. Grace rocked and nodded. “It seems like a handful alright but you know as well as I do what I am going to tell you.”

She waited a minute then said softly.

Olinda sweet girl. Everything you have gone through has brought you here to meet all these challenges. Your strength and tenacity will keep you balanced. You will fight to make this work for you and never, ever, undervalue love. Yours or someone else, it will see you through the good and bad times. Now you Olinda Keaton already know what you are going to do!”

Olinda nodded, stopped the motion of the swing and finished her tea. Then stood and slipped her back pack on. “Yes I know! Well thank you for the drink and the comfort of your porch. Grace you were right, some do come here to vent and learn they already have the answers.”

“You are welcome. Come back anytime dear. I will see you tomorrow.”

Caught up in her thoughts Olinda nodded but did not register Grace’s words. She gripped the straps of her back pack and walked quickly away.

Grace waited until she made the corner, then picked up the glasses and walked into her kitchen. “You were right, she found her way here.”

Sage nodded. “I thought she may.”

She did not tell Grace that a little help from the dragon lady and witch never hurt.

“So did you help her?” Sage asked.

“You did not listen?”

Sage shook her head. “No, thinking deep thoughts.”

“Ahh! Well she already knew her answers, so I hope I helped settle her enough to accept them. It must be terrible to have been betrayed as she was. Especially by someone you love and cannot find answers from, now.”

“Yes.” Sage sighed thinking of Ash and his brothers. “Not as bad as when family do it but still…”

“Oh no dear one. I meant her mother, she betrayed her.”

“Really! Not her friend?”

“No of course not I am talking of her mother. Olinda is not fully human, growing up believing the voice you hear is wrong, told that by your own mother who also did not tell you your father was not human.”

“Maybe her mother did not know?” mused Sage.

Grace sounded angry as she told her. “Oh she knew alright, she very much knew.”

“How do you know?”

“I, like you, am a mother. Would you not know?”

“Yeah I would know, although Charlie and Storm have that problem. They have no idea what Cara is.” said Sage.

Grace shook her head disagreeing. “No they know she is not all human and they will make sure she knows that as she grows up, they will not hide it from her. Olinda never even had that!” Grace sighed. “So very sad, betrayed. At least Ash will be able to help her with that.”

“Yeah if anyone knows what that is like, he does.” murmured Sage.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

O linda stepped through what was obviously the back door to an empty building.

Why she felt compelled to enter, she did not understand but she had tried the handle and the door had swung opened.

Whereby she found herself in a place she knew well, the walls were different, the setting strange but the scent. That scent was unmistakable, she knew that smell of paper and books.

This was a normal slice of her past life and she felt giddy with the anticipation of discovering something she could understand.

She placed her backpack on the floor by a long table that was stacked with half opened books. She accidentally kicked several as she made to walk around to go towards what looked like the main library.

Bending to pick them up she saw even more under and on the other side of the table. She almost giggled as bubbles of excitement exploded in her chest. Huh happiness! I remember what that feels like!

“So food, drink and then work, although first I should look around.” She mumbled out loud and suited action to words. Walking through to what was going to be a library.

Hands on hips she smiled at the scrawled words in hand writing on one wall which was a big clue to the use of the building.

She read out loud. “Dragon’s Gap library.”

On the other wall she saw the same hand writing but this time the words said, “Keepers Hoard! Come and Borrow a Book!”

Olinda grinned, someone had a sense of humor. The place was huge with a mezzanine floor that had a wide spiral staircase between floors. She looked around and saw a lift tucked into a corner beside what looked like restrooms. Close to a door that was marked. Storage Rooms.

It was larger than any library she had ever worked in. Shelves stood empty, row upon row of books littered the floor and were stacked in piles on the shelves. Someone had started to make towers of books in front of the book cases. As she toured around she saw a large room with cables coming out of the walls and ceiling. Internet, she reasoned.

There were several conference or study rooms and several other larger rooms. Olinda pictured what she would do if she was able to design this library. She would use one room for a reading room, with large comfortable armchairs and couches. It would be for older people or just people that wanted company or just to sit with others and read. Maybe have a coffee and cake counter as well.

Then there was a room she would definitely turn into a children’s play area. Where stories could be told, where young ones could come to look and select books.

It would need restrooms for little ones close by. Then for one other room, she would make that for kids to use for after school, to do homework or assignments.

Upstairs would be for the technical division, manuscripts, and old preserved documents. Aged tomes for all the scholars.

She spun around in a circle and hugged herself, she could work here. She could bring the twins here while she worked. Immerse them in words right from the start, give them the love of reading.

Yeah! She could see that. Olinda sighed, dreams, just dreams. She took her food and sat with her back to the wall, surrounded by books and took a bite of the still hot hamburger and dreamed of a future she wished for.

Ash worried, Olinda had not returned by the time he was to be in court. Prudence was looking after the twins but he had hoped his shadow would have arrived back.

He had paced his apartment after his brothers had departed for the hunt and Charlie and Storm had left to see their young. Shadow is frightened, she does not trust! Said his dragon.

I know old friend we just have to give her the time Charlie said she needs.

When will she return?

Ash rubbed his head as he told his dragon,

I don’t know, soon I hope!

She may run, she is very good at it.

Ash thought about that, remembered the love on her face for the twins. Remembered the sorrow he had seen in her face when she had stabbed him, the tears she would not let fall. No she will not run, she just needs to find her balance.

His dragon asked hesitantly. When she has found it. Will she want us?

Ash could hear the worry in his dragon’s voice but had no answer for him. He truly did not know if she would. Such a lot had happened to her in a short space of time, he was concerned she would not be able to get past. Well her past!

He knew how hard it had been for him and his brothers as evidenced by Ace who had taken himself from his family.

Ever since he, Ark and Axl had returned to the castle, to their extended family, to Verity and Rene’ they had found comfort and understanding. This had helped the brothers to see why the sins of the father were not their burdens to carry but their Sire’s alone.

As he was no more it was time they realized the past was over. They were free!

Now he was ready to help his shadow find that same freedom. But it was hard to help someone if they were not around to be helped.

He stood now dressed for court and watched his hatchlings sleep. Prudence slipped in and stood beside him, she assured him.

Commander Ash, I swear I will care for them and protect them.”

“I know you will Prudence. I was just hoping their mother would have returned by now.”

Prudence sighed. “Lady Olinda has much to overcome in a short amount of time. To find she is more than human and a mother and shadow on top of everything else. It must be confusing!”

He nodded. “Yes it must be. Well I must leave, court does not wait for anyone. I will see you when we are finished.”

“I will not leave until you are home.”

“Thank you Prudence.”

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

A sh strode into court. The normally cavernous room was reduced by three quarters due to the partitions put in place making the large courtroom a more reasonable size. He knew this was Sage’s idea and as he looked around he liked it.

Edith waved him over to the seats placed for him and the others who were attending.

“Hey how is it going?” she asked. He grimaced. “Olinda did not come back.”

“Well she is shopping, females tend to get distracted shopping.”

He nodded but did not seem reassured, Edith took pity on him. “Listen if she is not back when we are finished here. I will organize help to look for her.”

Ash felt a little better about that. “I thank you Edee.”

“Aww! No trouble…”

Sharm arrived in the room and stopped whatever she was going to say next, they both watched him stalk across the floor with a sour look on his face. “Oh dear he must have seen the twat.” murmured Edith to Ash, who asked.

“The what?”

“Donald!” she hissed as Sharm arrived and threw himself into the chair. “He is an absolute nightmare. The foolish male thinks he is here to be rewarded for doing his punishment in record time.”

Edith laughed as Sharm snorted. “Have you ever heard of that? A prisoner being rewarded? The male is delusional!”

“Or he wants you all to think he is!” argued Ash.

Sharm looked at him. “Damn it!” He got up and stormed from the room.

Edith asked. “Is damn a cuss word?”

Ash nodded. “Sorry Edee it is.”

He was sure he heard her say, damn it under her breath. Keeper, Ella and Fin arrived they all took seats close to them. Ash was happy to see his old friend and they fell to talking immediately. Edith asked Ella, “You okay Ella?”

“I am, he is so nice and he has photos of my parents. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Edith agreed it was.

Keeper smiled as he looked at her. Edith asked him. “You okay?”

He nodded. “Ella is happy, therefore I am.”

“You’re a simple kind of dragon aren’t you brother?”

Keeper grinned. “I truly am.”

Edith laughed at his smug expression.

Charlie and Storm came in with Stanvis and his shadow Jacks. Lars escorted Claire and June in. Lars did not look happy.

“Looks like things went bad for him.” said Edith softly to Keeper who nodded. Claire sat and winked at Edith and murmured. “He is so pissed off.”

Edith nodded in return as Keeper said. “Five dollars for the swear jar.”

“But it is court day!” moaned Claire. Keeper shrugged. “Tough! No one said exceptions.”

“We could do that?” asked Edith.

“Not now!” he replied.

“So mean.” Both Claire and Edith told him.

He grinned, then said. “And yet you love me.”

Claire said to Edith. “You happy with this swear jar thing?”

“Not now!”

Before she could moan anymore. Sharm arrived back with a somewhat satisfied look on his face. Ella asked Keeper who the forty or so males and females that sat away from them were. He looked over at them and whispered. “Nobles that Reign has allowed to attend. I think they will bear witness or give testimony.”

She was going to comment when the door that admitted the Dragon Lord and Lady opened. Sage and Reighn followed by Verity and Rene’, entered and none of them looked happy.

Sage took her seat and Ella sighed. Sage had such a nice dress style, even when she wore jeans and shirts.

Today she wore a knee length, full skirted dress in red and gold with a black cloak. Sage just looked so modern and regal, her hair was in a coronet. Even her jewelry was simple but sophisticated and Lady Verity was just as regal, her hair was in a bun at the nape of her neck. Her earrings were purple stones. She wore a similar outfit to Sage’s although her dress was a more mature style with a less full skirt.

She however did not wear a cloak, just a small jacket. They both looked very royal, it was enough to make Ella sigh. Especially as they were accompanied by the dashing Dragon Lord and Lord Rene’, who wore full dress uniforms.

Sage stared out at her family and friends, she was pleased to see they had all taken Verity’s advice on how to dress. It wasn’t like court was a normal occasion in any of their lives. Seriously if she could have avoided today she would have and she knew her friends thought the same. Well maybe not Edith.

She, Sage was sure, lived for stuff like this and by the look of Charlie. Maybe her too.

Sage smiled slightly when she saw Ella who looked lovely in one of her new purchases. She wore a three quarter length long sleeve dress with a square neck line in shades of blue. She had on a diamond pendant which she remembered Keeper had surprised Ella with at their bonding party.

She looked very chic, her hair which she had styled in a French twist, showed off her matching diamond earrings, she looked very feminine.

Sage almost swore when she noticed Edith in her sheathed black dress with a charcoal long sleeved jacket. She had left her white hair loose to fall down her back. She looked young and happy, no not happy. She looked content it was a good look for her.

Claire and Charlie must have coordinated Sage thought, they both wore dark trousers with cream shirts and three quarter length leather jackets. It was amusing to see they had similar styles. Maybe their previous lives dictated how they dressed.

Claire still had the black and white hair thing happening. On the other hand Charlie’s short black hair looked like it had been blow dried. Amazingly feminine for her, Sage couldn’t wait to tease her about that later.

June and Jacks wore nice pencil style skirts with buttoned jackets. Junes was green and Jacks was grey. Typical business styles with a touch of flare with the right amount of subtle make up and jewels showing.

Sage’s attention was diverted from her friends as the doors opened. Just as well she thought, I’ll be cataloguing and critiquing the males next.

She watched Johner walk in with a unit of guards, he gave Reighn a nod. Reighn stood. “Commander bring in the people I have asked to attend court.”

The people in the other chairs all moved restlessly when Reighn had spoken. Obviously they were not too happy about being here thought Sage. Well, tough none of them were, except Edith and Charlie and maybe Ella and then there was Fin. Sage growled silently, Oh shut up Sage!

Reighn asked through their bond. Why are you nervous?

Sage growled back. I don’t know… I just feel… I don’t know! I wish this was over. There will be no winners here today.

She felt rather than heard Reighn sigh as he told her. No my soul there will not be but justice will be done and witnessed. That is a win is it not?

Yeah…Yeah! It is for Ella’s parents. I guess and for Ella and her uncle.

Johner called out the names of the people as they entered the court. “Cuthbert and Yestoria Field.”

The couple walked in for all intents and purposes as two middle aged people. They were dragons that were well over the four thousand year mark. The couple were followed by their daughters.

Johner called out. “Eugenia and Auremia Field.”

They all walked down the long aisle and when they got to where Ella sat with Keeper every one of them glared at her and Keeper with hatred.

Ella lifted her chin high and stared back with contempt in her eyes. They hurried past her especially when Keeper raised an eyebrow and placed his hand on his sword.

Not the most attractive females Reighn had ever seen for dragons. He wondered if living a lie made one unattractive, maybe the ugliness on the inside eventually found its way to the outside. A sad thought. His dragon agreed.

Reighn looked them over, they looked well rested and well dressed. Not a hair out of place on any of them and yet he knew Lars had removed the walking stick from Yestoria after she had hit two of Johner’s guards with the heavy weapon.

Johner told him, Cuthbert had made a deal. If they could enter court without chains he would not allow his family to misbehave, it looked like it was working. Although he could see Johner was taking no chances, he had guards with stun guns ready.

He asked Cuthbert Field. “Is this all of your family?”

“Yes my Lord, there are other members of my Shadow’s family but they reside on the other continent and have been estranged for many years.”

Reighn knew this was true, well partly true. They were not estranged or on the other side of the world. Those family members had been placed in custody and were as they spoke in a cell beneath the castle. He had given their interrogation earlier to his father and his shields. He now had the full story of what had happened to Fin’s brother and Ella’s parents.  He said. “You may sit.”

The older Fields sat together the daughters beside their Dam. Once they had taken seats, he asked Cuthbert Field. “Do you know why I have requested you to court on a Saturday?”

“No my Lord.”

“I see, can you tell me then the ages of your daughters please?”

“Certainly my Lord. Eugenia is one hundred and sixty. Ella is one hundred and fifty. Auremia is one hundred and ten.”

“Would it surprise you to know that I know for a fact your daughters Eugenia and Auremia are four hundred and forty and thirty respectively?”

“Told you!” Edith whispered to Ella’s surprised gasp.

Sage noticed several of the nobles were just as surprised as she was.

“Yes my Lord, it would.” said Cuthbert Field as he felt a drip of sweat run down his back.  Yestoria tensed beside him. He imagined his daughters doing the same.

“Yet they are! Maybe you can answer this question instead. Why did you steal Ella and raise her as your own?”

Cuthbert swallowed hard. It took him two tries before he could answer. “I do not know what you mean my Lord. Ella is our daughter.”

Reighn grinned just a movement of his lips, his eyes hard as they stared at the female Yestoria. “Yet your shadow did not give birth to her. Did you Lady Field?”

“Yestoria’s face was screwed up in bitterness. Her eyes spat fire and hatred at Reighn but fear of him when she saw the merciless look in his eyes, cooled her words. Without expression she replied.

“I have no knowledge of what you are talking about....My lord.”

It was impossible not to miss the pause she made before addressing him as, my lord.

Reighn looked at her and her shadow with dislike. “Take care madam my patience is not infinite. Your lies and yours too Lord Field have almost exhausted any compassion I could have for you. So as you will not grace us with the truth. I will tell you what I know, what my people have learnt.

First though we will deal with the finances of Lord Field. Second Stanvis and Lady Jacqueline, please inform the court of what you have found!”

Stan and Jacks stood and together they bowed to Reighn. Stan spoke for them both.

Dragon Lord and esteem court we have searched the records of the estate of Lord and Lady Field and my Lord we have come up empty.”

“Empty! I am shocked!” said Reighn. Although all could hear he was not. “Perhaps you could enlighten us how this can be?”

Cuthbert and Yestoria sat stunned as they listened to Stanvis as they had no idea they were being investigated. Fear started to snake along their insides and etch lines on both their faces.

Stan flipped open a folder and said. “It seems my Lord the Field family live on an income that comes from one source and that is not from any work Lord Field or his shadow or daughters do. In fact my Lord, we could find no other income stream other than the one deposit that arrives in their bank once a month.”

Reighn’s stare bored into the couple. “I see, so they are destitute?”

Jacks shook her head, her English accent rang throughout the room. “No my lord, far from it. They own the estate and contents of their home, they have a good size investment portfolio which sadly under performs and both daughters, other than Lady Ella, have a sizable dowry. They are quite well able to afford their life style.”

“Do you know where the money comes from?” Asked Reighn.

Stanvis nodded. “Yes my Lord.”

“Thank you both for your work.”

They both bowed and retook their seats. Reighn looked at the family, then the forty Nobles in the room and said. “So I will tell you what I know.”

Reighn looked from them to Ella and her uncle Fin. Keeper took Ella’s hand in his, he could see his brother struggling with what he was to say. Which meant no one, least of all Ella, was going to like it.

Out the corner of his eye, he saw shadows taking all their bonded hands in theirs for their comfort or their own, it was hard to say. Ella took her uncles in hers as Edith took Ash’s, to his surprise.

Reighn took a breath in and released it as he said. “One hundred and forty eight years ago a scientist named Liam Slorah found out how to give his shadow the gift she had always wanted, a hatchling.

He took his sperm and her eggs and mixed and matched them with different components. Unfortunately he is not here to ask and his notes were destroyed, so we can only surmise on how it was done and in truth that does not matter.

All that does matter, is in one of his experiments he struck gold, so to speak. He implanted the viable embryo into his Morag, his shadow and they held their breaths and waited.

It was not the first time this had been done, all over dragon society experiments were being conducted to increase our population.

So you can imagine his and his shadows delight when her body did not reject the embryo. Of course it came with challengers she was unable to leave her bed to continue her normal life.

To Morag it was all worth it, to have her hatchling.” Reighn stopped and looked again at the family, then Ella.

“A month before Morag was due to deliver her hatchling. Renata Philsna arrived at the house of Liam and Morag Slorah and demanded her child. It seems she had convinced herself that Liam had stolen her embryo and implanted Morag with it no matter what he or her shadow or even her sister told her. She would not believe it, or so it seemed!

This was the first strike of a campaign she waged against Liam and Morag Slorah.

For three weeks everyday she was outside their home, demanding her hatchling.

She went to the police commissioner, he investigated and found nothing untoward. She then went to the medical commissioner. She investigated of course but still nothing was found to be suspicious. As you can imagine all this took its toll on Morag.

The constant harassment when she should have been enjoying the last weeks of her confinement of her pregnancy. Instead she was having to see her shadow defend himself against this supposed crazed female.

Sadly Morag went into early labor, not totally unexpected but not ideal.

On this night that should have ended in joyous bliss, instead ended in murder. How you may ask? This was the night Renata decided to take matters into her own hands. What her full intention was we do not know or truthfully care about now.

What we do know is she stole into the home of Liam and Morag and set a fire in the downstairs kitchen.

Unfortunately what she did not realize was that there was a faulty gas main and the lower house exploded. Before that happened and for reasons of her own. Renata had hidden herself in an upstairs hall closet. With Morag in the early stages of labor, Liam as any shadow would, panicked and fearful for his shadow and unborn hatchling rushed from the bedroom carrying his shadow in his arms.

Renata stabbed him at the base of his neck just as he started down the stairs. Killing him instantly. He dropped his poor laboring Morag, who tumbled down the long stairs dying on impact.

Did Renata intend their deaths, we do not know. Was she insane, maybe at that moment she was?”

Reighn could see that several of the forty Noble males and females were all nodding their heads, they were inclined to believe that Renata could have been insane. He smiled and said. “Although we must consider what she did next though and the insanity plea falls away.

After the deaths of both Liam and Morag, Renata cut the babe from her mother’s dead body and ran.” Gasps and cries of outrage were quickly muffled. Ella sat stunned her face white with grief. Fin lowered his head as his eyes burned with hatred and revenge. He felt a small slim hand take his. He turned his head sideways and saw the lithe she wolf, June sitting beside him. He squeezed her hand in a thank you.

Reighn finished the glass of water Sage had handed him and continued.

“There was rain that night which prevented the house from completely burning as Renata had hoped. That of course was of no matter because it was her sister’s shadow that would be the lead inspector for the county and her shadow that was the local magistrate. Between the two they managed a fairly good cover up.”

Ella quietly sobbed into Keeper’s chest.

June’s head was on Fin’s shoulder he had placed an arm around her. Charlie sat with her hand in Storms and with her face like stone. It matched Edith’s, whose was white with fury.

Sharm held her in his arms in fact all the females were being held. Whether their shadows feared they would leap from their chairs and kill the Field’s or because they needed the comfort, it was unclear.

Reighn cleared his throat as he looked at a pale, blue eyed Sage. His Dam sat hard eyed and stared at Yestoria.

Returning to his account of the tragedy, Reighn said. “But I digress. Renata left the Slorah home with the babe in her arms and ended up at her sister’s home.

What could her sister and her sister’s shadow do? I or anyone else as an investigator or magistrate would have called a healer, at least for help. Or even as her sister, I would have demanded she tell me what had happened. Then I would have called for help, for not only the hatchling but for the obviously deranged female. I mean it would have been obvious, the poor female was deranged and the hatchling just birthed.

Renata and Yestoria had not planned to have the Slorah’s die that night. No what Renata wanted was a hatchling but not any hatchling, she wanted Morag’s babe.

What Yestoria wanted was the remedy for the birth rate as a mid-level scientist she wished to be the one to have discovered the cure for the population demise. Imagine if you will what that discovery would have done for her reputation. The reputation of her family, nobility would have come calling to have their own young. She would finally be where she wanted to be, at the top of society.

Social standing was everything to both sisters but Renata had ruined everything by killing the Slorah’s and burning the home down. Or at least Liam’s laboratory. There were no notes for Yestoria to steal. So as they had nothing to show for their night’s endeavors but a hatchling and the possibility that Liam had passed on his notes to his brother. Because every scientist knew they had back up notes and as rule Liam did, but they too were in his laboratory as he was fine tuning his discovery.

So the Field’s devised a plan they would hold the child for future possible trade. With their shadows help they covered up the events of the night. Renata and her shadow Cebern would stay in England and they would place Renata in a nice home for the nervous and unsettled. Run by dragons for dragons, totally understandable what with her thoughts about a hatchling being stolen. All females understood the strain of not having their own young, it was a feasible excuse.

In the meantime her sister and her shadow and the hatchling would leave and find another home far, far away at Dragon’s Gap. Leaving their own daughters to live with foster families until they called for them.

Later when Finlay came home and talked to you Cuthbert and the magistrate Cebern you then found out he did not have the notes so desperately sought by Yestoria and had no idea how his brother had produced a viable embryo.

In his grief he answered all your questions, never once realizing you were trying to see if you could follow through on your shadows plan for a trade.

Sadly for him and Ella it never happened and eventually he returned to his duties. Right then you could have done the honorable thing and you could have said you saved her from the fire. Anything to reunite Uncle and Niece but you did not. Of course as you have no honor it would not have occurred to you to do so.”

Reighn took a breath and let the anger ease from his soul. He acknowledge Fin by saying.

“Here the court wishes to welcome home Commander Finlay Slorah, brother to Liam Slorah and uncle to Ella Slorah.”

Finlay stood and bowed to Reighn and Sage. “Thank you my Lord. I am pleased to be home with my niece and friends.”

He sat as Ella took his hand. The older Fields all but groaned in dismay when Finlay had stood. Cuthbert hung his head, he knew they would be lucky to escape with their lives.

Reighn nodded to Fin as he retook his seat then he addressed the room again.

“Time passed, Ella grew. The sisters eventually returned to their Dam and Sire. All was well until Ella became older and every now and again a sign that she was true royalty showed.

Usually a ring of purple appeared in her eyes, like her uncle and her Sire, she had bred true.

What to do? They the Field’s dared not tell her or admit their guilt and then Ella took all those decisions out of your hands Cuthbert and Yestoria, she left your home. You could not object to master healer Sharm or myself. We would have wanted to know what objection you would have against her helping dragon kind especially as her Dam was a scientist in her own right!

So you did the next best thing you kept her under Yestoria’s control but then came along the Grounder. Edith Kingsley.

It must have come as a shock when she and Ella became friends. What could you do? It would be unlikely you could draw her away from Ella by degrading her in Edith’s eyes, as you had done, to any friends Ella had ever tried to make.

You had heard of all the good Edith had done, there was no way she would abandoned Ella. You could not go against her, she is shadow to the master Healer and a mystic. So what to do?

You tried by calling Ella to your estate, we can only guess at the pressure you placed her under while there but when she threatened you with Edith, who had punched a hole right through the control you exerted over her, you realized you were losing her.”

Edith touched Ella on the shoulder whispering. “You used me to fight them?”

“I did. I am sorry Edee.”

“Hush, well done. So proud of you.”

Reighn told them. “Ella was now independent and after the last visit, refusing to return to your estate. You could not make her, not with Edith helping her make friends. Why even the Dragon Lady was her friend as well as the Queen of the Faeries.

She had made friends with the castle liaison as well as the Prime and Commander Johner’s shadows. Just those females alone were bonded to powerful males, never mind the others she was becoming friends with. So what to do?

Well it was simply really she would be bonded to a male of your choosing. But how to accomplish this. It must have seemed so easy, employ witches to make it happen. The shock you must have felt when you heard Ella and Keeper had become bonded.

The cover was unraveling. Panic set in. You Cuthbert and Yestoria needed a new plan. You contacted Yestoria’s sister Renata and Cebern, her shadow. Who told them they could have the bond dissolved. It was a new spell that had been talked about. As a magistrate, Cebern knew all about the spells.

Unfortunately for them they contacted a family of witches in England who contacted the Dragon Lady. The word had gone out, no one was to help the Fields or anyone of their family without her approval. Apparently you Cuthbert and Yestoria did not get that memo.

So there you have it, plans a made, witches contacted. Yestoria and her daughters came to the castle to demand Ella return home with them.

As you can see she did not. They met with Ella’s friend June, our liaison. Along with Prime Lars and Commander Johner and ended up banished from the castle.”

Reighn once again looked at the family that had conspired to keep justice from Fin and Ella and the years they had taken from the uncle and niece. Reighn nodded to Johner who said. “Family Field you will stand for your judgment.”

All four of them slowly stood, they were all pale and not a one of them shed a tear for what they had done. Reighn said. “I find you all contemptible! Now some may say, why punish the daughters and to that I say because they knew. They always knew and they did nothing apart from treat Ella like a lesser being. Like she was of no importance.”

He placed his attention again on the parents as his dragon filled his voice.

“You did not take this child to protect her or to keep her safe. You took her to use as a bargaining chip in a long stakes game. You did so to cover your participation in two murders. To protect a murderer. You really are as culpable as Renata who you should know is with her shadow beneath the castle in cells. And as I look at you two upstanding citizens of dragon kind. I ask why you did it. Why allow it to continue?

I have to ask myself, why keep her? When you learnt there were no notes, you could have sent her away. Given her to her uncle. Years later if you had told Ella what had happened or a version of what had happened. We all know what kind of person Ella is, she would almost invariably have forgiven you and Renata. But you did not and for that alone. I find you guilty.

For the murders of Liam and Morag Slorah and the kidnapping of the hatchling Slorah. I condemn you all.

Also found guilty are Renata and Cebern Philsna for murder and kidnapping, with the added charge for both Cuthbert Field and Cebern Philsna of fraud and abusing the trust of their Dragon Lord and dragon society.

The sentence of death will be imposed on all four.”

Reighn ordered. “Commander take them away.”

“Wait! We can explain.” said Cuthbert.

“How?” asked Reighn.

“She never wanted for anything. She was educated, clothed what else were we to do?”

“Love her. Provide her a family that was hers. Maybe not murder her mother and father to start with.” Said an angry Sage as she rose from her seat and stood beside Reighn.

Both of the Fields shook their heads, the once proud lady Yestoria reduced to an old bitter female that she was, snarled. “You do not understand, our name was worth nothing. With those notes we would have had standing and wealth far more than we have today and Renata would have had her young. It was our name, we are not all like her and her sister.”

She pointed at Verity with a sneer as she spat out. “Her, who sits there in judgment of us lesser ones...

Verity stood. “You talk of my sister. You who have no right to even think of her. She was light to your dark. I remember Anna telling me about you Yestoria and that crazy sister of yours Renata. How spoiled you both were. How everything anyone else had you both coveted and if you couldn’t bully it off of them, you stole it.

I know Renata never took that hatchling because she was desperate for a young, she never wanted a hatchling and she was far too selfish to share herself with a child. She did it because she was jealous, you both hated Morag. You because she bonded to a brilliant male who was better at science than you could ever be. Renata took that hatchling to hurt Morag, it probably annoyed the hell out of Renata that she had died.

Renata would have loved the idea that she knew she’d killed Morag’s shadow and had her child and there was not a thing Morag could do about it. What with Cuthbert and Cebern backing her up. I imagine when that fell apart, as everything Renata touched did, the next best thing was the two of you gloating over being here thinking you had one over me and Anna. Knowing we had no idea about Ella and yet look at you now.”

They could all see the smirk on the old female’s face, even now she felt she had out smarted Verity.

Verity stood tall as she said and the power of her dragon was in her voice. “You were right to keep the knowledge of who Ella was from me because you know I would have killed you and Renata without a moment’s thought if I had suspected!

Just like after today, I will never think of any of you again. Your precious name will die as you do. Justice will be served. One death is not enough for you or Renata. May someone have mercy on your souls! I will not.”

Yestoria stood there the smirk wiped from her drawn face. Her eyes bled hatred as Verity turned her back on her. Her shadow pulled her to his side as she took a step towards Verity.

Sage smiled and power surrounded her. Her eyes turned bright blue as she said. “Good idea, I can make you hurt without killing you and it will take days. You would beg me for death.”

Yestoria looked horrified as she stared at the female who she had thought was no more than a toy for the Dragon Lord. Here stood a witch with power. She felt her heart thump hard in her chest.

Her shadow took her arm in his hand as together they watched their daughters turn on them. Eugenia and Auremia fell to the floor as they cried out. Begging Sage. “Please.... Please my lady, we were frightened of them. They made us do it!” pleaded Eugenia.

Sage looked at her without expression, then looked at the shocked couple, she read disbelief and then hatred in their eyes.

Auremia cried. “We...We have lived under a tyrannical control. We lived in fear that we would misspeak.”

Sage’s face filled with scorn as she said.  “How dare you! When it was the two of you who ridiculed Ella not that long ago to my sister June. You who called her cinders.

Was that not what you dubbed her, clumsy, ugly, pathetic, were those not names you called her. Foolish for another!

Yes I see how you were scared. Get up you pathetic disgusting excuses for dragons and do not think I have forgotten the claws you threatened my sister with. For that alone you should be banished. For everything else you should die. I have no mercy for you!”

She stood beside Reighn with Verity and Rene’ at her side as Reighn said. “As my shadow says for that alone you two should be banished, and you will be.

Never again will you feel the world beneath your feet. Never again will you feel our sun on your faces. For you who think others are toys for you to play with I have given your lives over to the Elementals to do with as they choose.”

With those words the two females were gone, their parents stood there shocked unable to believe what had just happened or maybe they did not believe their own lives were actually forfeited.

“Commander Johner escort the prisoners to the cells, judgment will be served by morning.” Reighn ordered.

This time the older couple said nothing as Johner nodded and a unit of guards surrounded the couple.

He looked to Verity who stepped down from the podium and hugged him as she spoke. It was his mother who she had talked about. Anna her sister.

He hugged her and then with his guards escorted the prisoners from the court.

Once they had gone, Reighn nodded and Lars called for the healer Donald to enter.

Sharm groaned softly as the male walked in or more rightly swaggered in. He looked around and sent Edith a mocking smile. She hissed as she started to stand, both Sharm and Ash held her in her seat.

The male moved to the middle of the room he bowed to Reighn. “You wished to see me my lord?”

Reighn shook his head as he said. “Not really Healer Patten. What I wished to do is forget you existed but you denied me that with your continued subversive behavior. So here we are again!

Last time, due to your parent’s petition and at the request of your mentor, Master healer Kingsley, you were sentenced to help the shifters and Hunters under the direction of Commander Kilfer for the duration of two years.”

Donald nodded as he said with a tone that bordered on disrespectful. “That is so my lord. I did so with extreme diligence as I am sure the Commander reported to you.”

“It was not a question. Remain silent!” snarled Reighn.

Donald looked a little taken a back at the words and tone of the Dragon Lord. He stood and gulped then nodded.

Reighn sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose before saying. “As I was saying it seems from the reports I have received, you have continued with your rhetoric of a pure nation and your subversive attitude.”

Donald seemed not to be able to help himself, he said righteously. “In my off time, not while I was on duty. No matter what that old …

“SILENCE!” Roared Reighn’s dragon. “Enough of this. You are an idiot and I want rid of you. I have banished you from earth for the duration of one thousand years.

You will be assigned to Commander Slorah’s old unit. If after 500 years you are still alive, we will reconvene to see if the sentence needs to stand or be renewed.

You leave immediately.” Reighn made a sign to Fin. Donald screamed. “Wait I have no say in this? You cannot do this. I have rights. This is outrageous, what do my parents say? Master what do you say?”

Sharm stood. “I say nothing other than do your best to help as many as you can and stay alive.”

Edith nodded. “Yeah you twat. Try not to die too quickly.”

Donald snarled. “It is because of her. That bitch, you bonded... He could say no more as Sharm had his hand around his throat, he had moved so fast no one had realized. “Never speak of her again or I will kill you, like the piece of shit you are. You want to know where your parents are. They have washed their hands of you. You embarrass them, they cannot wait for you to be gone. My Edith is more dragon than you would ever hope to be!”

His dragon snarled at the cringing male then Sharm threw him on to the floor where he curled into a fetal position.

Charlie leaned over and whispered to Edith “I take it back, no flab!”

Edith sniffed. “Told yah, hard in all the right places.” Causing several groans nearby.

Reighn said. “Commander now please?”

Fin opened a portal to the world he had come from. Two shields came through, they saluted Reighn, then Fin. Without a word they picked the cowering dragon up and dragged him back through the portal. They could hear him screaming as the portal closed.

Reighn sighed and said. “Court is finished for the day. Witnesses, I thank you for your attendance. Family we will see you later.”

He and Sage and his parents all left the same way they had come.

“Well that was traumatic and quick.” said June.

Claire said. “Look we are all dressed up, let’s go to town, to Lucy’s.”

It was a restaurant that had been opened for as long as Dragon’s Gap had been around. It was a favorite of all the dragons.

Lars said. “They are expecting us, let’s go, we will drink and eat and talk. It will do us good.”

Storm asked. “What of the others?”

Lars said. “They will meet us there, this was Reighn’s idea.”

Charlie agreed. “I’m in, early dinner. No kids sounds good.” Those that had young agreed with a smile.

Ella asked Fin. “Do you want to come?”

He smiled as he answered. “Yes very much, I was promised dragon ale.”

“Yippee!” crowed Edith, who loved the ale.

Sharm asked. “Ash will you come?”

He shook his head. “I must find Olinda, Prudence said she has still not returned.”

Keeper told him. “We will find her, come and look in town. That was where she was last seen.”

He nodded and followed the others from the court. Everyone took a shop or street and started looking for Olinda. Keeper called into the library to find a book for Charlie.

As he entered and stopped his dragon sniffed the air and scented nothing but books. Keeper felt the air against his skin and knew there was a difference to the building. It had nothing to do with the many books placed on the shelves or the clean pathways that had been made. Nor even the detailed floor plan of the library and the drawings of each designated area that were drawn precisely on the wall.

No it had to do, with the slim pale female who lay curled around books that seem to hug her body as though they knew she was their protector or they were hers.

Ash entered just behind him. Keeper said. “I feel that I should warn you, I will be demanding she come work for me.”

Ash looked around him even with his untrained eyes he could pick out the order amongst the chaos.

“I think there will be no objection, someone who loves like this should not be denied.”

“Good. Take your shadow home.” Keeper whispered as Ash walked to Olinda saying. “Thank you my friend.”

He lent down and picked her up, she curled into him and sighed. Ash told her softly. “This is getting to be a habit my shadow.”

She mumbled. “Ash...

“Hush you are safe, my heart.”’

“Safe Ash?”

“Yes with me.”

He exited from the library as a portal opened and walked through to their apartment. Keeper shook his head. Impossibilities and a librarian who calls to books and shines the very air with her happiness. Dragon’s Gap is never going to be the same again. He told his dragon.

No it will be better! He replied.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

W aking again in the same room was as unnerving as it had been the first time. She slowly looked around and found Ash sitting where Charlie had sat previously. “Hello.”

“Hello, there is juice for you. Sharm said you would need it.” He nodded to the side table.

Olinda shuffled up and leaned back against the pillows she did a quick look under the covers and heaved a silent sigh, still clothed. Then reached for the juice, her eyes stayed on him.

Dear Goddess he was gorgeous with his long midnight black hair and green eyes. Were males meant to have eyes like that and were they meant to be that vibrant? She wondered.

He was impossibly handsome, it was like looking at a painting of the ideal male.

Olinda was almost too frightened to look beyond the face, to the body. Feared it would not live up to that face or feared it would. Her mind buzzed it was so hard to decide which would be better for her.

Honestly she was not made of stone. Did not the male know that flaunting himself in front of a vulnerable woman like her was torture and she had just woken up!

He grabbed her attention with his next words which she was sort of thankful for. If she saw his body there could have been drooling!

“We found you. Keeper and I in the library.” She nodded as she sipped her juice.

He said. “Keeper is the youngest of the Kingsley brothers and the new owner of the library, he wants you to work for him. I said you probably would as you looked like you loved it, the books!”

She nodded again, seriously that rusty voice just made her blood sing. She had read about lust but reading and experiencing were so very different.

Ash sighed at her lack of response, he sniffed but she had no scent, so he could not read what she was feeling. He ran his hand through his hair. “I was worried, it is five o’clock.”

She nodded again, wow, she had been gone for hours it had been... She counted back, yeah around nine when she had left this morning. No wonder he had been concerned.

She finished the juice and asked as she looked at the glass instead of him. “So you are my shadow and we have two special dragons, who are considered myths. In fact until they arrived here that’s exactly all they were. Lines in a book.

Now they are real and they are to change dragon kind.” She looked up at him. “I read up, while I was there.”

It was Ash’s turn to nod. “I see!”

Olinda decided to lay it all out for him. She had a lot of time to think while she read about shadows and Dragon’s Gap and the Sun dragons.

“I do not know what to do here? I know what is expected of me. I just do not know if I can do it honestly? I do not know you or love you. It is truly amazing, you say you are my shadow but I just do not know if I can be that for you?”

“What do you think is expected of you?” asked Ash.

Olinda blushed she could not help it. “We are to bond. You know?” She waved her hand between the two of them.

Ash raised soot black eyebrows. “And you think we have to have love for that?”

Frowning she asked. “Don’t we?”

He smiled gently. “No we need desire and lust, passion helps. Love comes in time. You think every pair that bonded was in love?”

“Well the book seems to say yes!”

Ash stood as he said. “They lied my shadow, they lied. It is what they want all females to think. Now tell me do you find me attractive?”

Olinda snorted. “I’d have to be dead not too!”

Ash grinned. “Good! So would you bed me?”

“You mean have sex with you right? Not like sleep with you?” She clarified, it never hurt she reasoned to make sure they were on the same page.

Ash’s grin grew as his dragon murmured, so adorable! “Yes I mean join, have sex.”

“Well again I would have to be dead not to want too!”

“Well good.”

He removed his boots and then his jacket as he did, he told her. “Because I find you most desirable and I definitely want to have sex with you.”

“Please, like this?” She scoffed as she waved her hand over her body. Ash stopped and looked at her. “Oh yes there is nothing wrong with you that maybe a little more filling out would not take care of but that is not what draws me or my dragon.”

Wide eyed, she asked. “What is?”

He smiled as he told her. “I will tell you soon.”

Olinda was going to ask why did she have to wait and what did he think he was doing? Then he undid a button on his shirt and she thought it seemed a redundant question. Instead her eyes remained glued to the buttons he was undoing, as she cleared her throat and wished her lust filled mind could clear as easily.

“Oh well, so we can like get it on and stuff and you won’t like be mad and stuff. Like if I like, are not in love with you?”

Ash let her see his grin as he slid the shirt off his shoulders and he was positive he heard a very feminine whimper. His hands went to his belt as he said. “There was a lot of likes and stuff in that question?”

Olinda grinned as well and almost swallowed her tongue as he slowly let his jeans drop to the floor. “I know but I am embarrassed. I have never been with a male before and truthfully books only tell you so much and never about someone like you.

Oh my goddess his body matches his face. I am lost to lust!” She moaned under her breath.

He almost laughed out loud, dragons had excellent hearing and he decided not to tell her just yet. He began to stalk her, there was no other way to describe it Olinda thought, as he walked toward her and when he reached the bed he just kept on coming.

She shimmied down until she was lying flat on the mattress, he hovered over her like a big blanket of maleness.

She knew she was making sounds but her mouth and brain were not in sync. One wanted her to shut up, the other was just overcome with hunger for the male and she didn’t even want to think about what her mouth and hands wanted to do.

Ash stared into honey colored eyes. “I will never cheat. I will never leave. I will never stop loving you and I will wait until you love me. If that takes a lifetime. So be it. I will still be here with you!”

Olinda moistened her lips with the tip of her tongue and swallowed. His eyes zeroed in on her lips, she could feel how much he was controlling himself and her armor chipped a large chunk off. She huskily said. “I do not know how to trust me anymore, my judgment got beat up, you know?”

“I do my soul. I really do!”

She nodded. “Okay so I want to find the trust with you. So please keep those vows and I swear I will work on trusting me enough to love you.”

“Agreed!”

Then he kissed her. Olinda did something she had never done in her life before. She let go, released every hold on every part of her heart and body and wrapped her arms around her dragon and learnt to fly.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

V ery early the next morning, after a night spent learning about making love with a male that was a dedicated and a very thorough teacher, Olinda felt good, almost whole again. Most of the armor she had donned to protect her emotions which had enabled her to run for three months, was gone.

She smiled as she snuck out of the bedroom, she was pleasantly sore in all the right places and decided she liked being a student. Especially with Ash who was a patient and considerate instructor.

She hoped she made his night as special as he had made hers. They had talked as much as they had made love and she thought they had learnt a lot about each other.

He had told her about his father and she had told him about her mother and Thea. He had also told her of his mother and his brothers and she had heard the deep love he held for them. He had talked of the Kingsley family and what they all meant to him and his brothers.

Apparently they were all expected at the Sunday family day, which started at breakfast around nine o’clock today. It was seven o’clock now.

She had time to see to the twins and shower, have coffee, which Ash promised he could make, and then get ready to meet the family.

She walked into the nursery and came to a stop. A male stood between the bassinets.

She pulled the gun from her robe pocket, she had not quite given everything up.

Thankfully she had found it in the drawer by her bed. “You have one minute to tell me why I should not shoot you were you stand!”

Sharm stilled as he heard her voice, he had not heard her approach. Charlie was right, she did walk softly. He sniffed he could scent Ash on her but as for her own scent there was none.

It was very intriguing as he had noticed Charlie and Storm’s little girl, Cara, was the same. He said quietly so as not to startle her. “Because I am your healer Sharm. Friend to your shadow, uncle to your hatchlings and hopefully friend to you. May I turn around?”

Olinda said. “Sure!”

As he turned she tracked him with the gun. He smiled when he saw her. She looked better since he had seen her last, he kept his hands in the air.

It would be no problem to remove the gun from her hand, dragons were fast but if she felt more secure holding it, who was he to deny her.

He said now. “Charlie said you had very soft feet and sad to say I did not really believe her.”

Ash said casually from behind her. “Olinda I will make coffee. Sharm did you all have a nice dinner last night?”

Sharm with a smile in his eyes nodded. “Yes we finished early but it was good.”

Ash said to Olinda who had still not lowered the gun. “Do not shoot my friend, his shadow Edith has a decidedly sharp turn of phrase. Plus I really think it would seriously hurt your first impression with the Kingsley family!”

Ash reached his long arm over her shoulder as he kissed her cheek and removed the gun from her hand.

“Good morning sweetheart.” Ash smiled at her, she returned the smile. “Morning!

“Now why did you have a gun on Sharm?”

“He was in here with the babies. I freaked out.”

“Well he would be. He needs to check them.”

“You did not think to tell me that?”

Ash rubbed his cheek with the barrel of the gun. “I should have, I apologize.”

He grinned at Sharm as he asked. “How are they?”

Sharm dropped his hands. “They are well, they seem more settled this morning.”

“Because I am here.” Olinda told him as she walked over and gently touched each baby

“You can feel their emotions?” Sharm asked. “And they yours?”

She nodded. “Yes and Ash, they love his scent. He smells of the winds.” she looked at him. “I would like to meet your dragon and fly, may I?”

Ash nodded as he said. “He would very much like that. They know me?”

“Oh yes they love their dada. Really first impressions?”

“Yes first impressions!”

She looked at Sharm and said. “I am sorry.”  Sharm shook his head. “For what, being a mama, protecting your hatchlings. Never apologize. I am sorry for startling you. I was hoping to have a quick check before we go down to family day.”

“Will they be able to go?” asked Ash.

Sharm smiled. “Most definitely, everyone is eager to see them and you Olinda.”

She nodded. “Yes so Ash said.”

Sharm told her. “It will not be so bad, you already know Ash. Charlie, me and Keeper.”

“Who?” she asked Ash.

“I told you of Keeper last night.”

“Oh yeah I forgot.”

Sharm nodded solemnly. “See only a hundred of us left to meet. Easy!”

Olinda’s face went slack as she squeaked. “A hundred!”

Ash and Sharm burst out laughing at the look on her face. Ash finally managed to say. “No...No! There is nowhere near that many.”

She scowled at them both. “For that you get to deal with the diapers and bottles while I shower.”

And yes she did smirk at the faces they now wore. She backed from the room and ran down the hall calling back. “And you promised coffee!”

Sharm said. “Ash my friend, I think we got screwed on this.”

Ash snorted. “What do you mean, we?”

“I can leave.” snarled Sharm. Ash eyed his friend and asked. “Which one do you want?”

As it turned out Edith and June arrived and helped to finish feeding the babies their bottles while Ash and Sharm tried to figure out what they were going to transport the twins in.

Olinda greeted both Edith and June who she was thrilled to see were as nice as Ash told her they would be. It was going to take some time to get used to people wanting to help her or at least Ash and her.

She asked Edith as she watched the two males. “What are they doing?”

Edith sighed then said. “Arguing the merits of baby slings and carrying the babies in their arms.”

Olinda placed the tray she carried with mugs of coffee and several cups of tea down on the table. “I brought you coffee and tea, Ash said you drank that.”

Both females said. “Thanks.” As Edith passed a cup of tea to June. Olinda watched the two males, they had got to the trying to figure how the sling was worn stage.

“Should I tell them that a female named Claire called and she and a guy named Lars will be here any minute with carriers?”

Edith looked at her, then to where the two males were. Ash was trying to tie the sling around Sharm, it was not going well. June sat with a baby in her arms and a huge smile on her face and pleaded. “Please don’t, this is the funniest thing I have seen. Plus recording here.” She showed them her phone. Edith grinned. “I’m with her.”

Olinda grinned and picked up her baby boy. “Okay, I bow to your wisdom. So little Ion let mama get you dressed.”

Eventually Claire and Lars arrived with carriers for the babies. Much to June’s regret and the relief of Sharm and Ash.

Once everything was sorted out and Olinda and Ash had a quick tutorial in placing hatchlings in carriers Olinda and Ash went to the very first of many Sunday family days as a family.

Olinda was slowly introduced to the Kingsley family, a few members at a time. The Kingsley’s were very aware they were an over powering group who could be perceived as intimidating. So they took care and within a short amount of time Olinda felt at home, more than she could remember ever feeling anywhere and that included her mother’s place.

It was very easy to see these males and females loved babies, actually young of any age. Hers and Charlie’s little one along with Claire’s came in for attention. No one seemed to care they were holding in their arms Sun dragons that were thought to be myths. To all there, they were just hatchlings who needed to be held and cuddled and adored.

None of the babies found their way into a carrier, they were carried or slept in arms designed especially for that purpose. She even saw Ash’s brothers who had arrived back just after breakfast, carrying a baby or child in their arms as they caught up with members of the family.

As Olinda sat with the other females, Verity included, they watched Ella’s Uncle Finlay being included in a male bonding moment. It seemed he knew most of the males there.

Fascinated Olinda stared as they saw shoulders punched, backs thumped, male hugs and laughter and heard several grunted. “We will meet at training.”

Sage said. “I want to say it is like a documentary. Like those animal ones you see on TV but that seems wrong.”

“But true!” said Charlie.

Olinda had discovered Stan’s shadow Jacks who was English and seemed to be a quiet serious type of female had a wicked sense of humor. She said. “I know the ones you mean as little ones we use to watch them all the time.”

Several of the others nodded in agreement.

Before she censored herself. Olinda asked. “Was it education TV?”

Several sets of eyes turned to her and she shrugged. “Umm! No offense!”

“None taken.” said Jacks in a voice that held a smile. “And yes, it usually was.”

Olinda grinned at Charlie who was laughing. “What it seemed plausible?”

“True but I am not sure any here would have asked!”

“Oh well yeah, okay brain and mouth not always in sync.” Which caused Charlie and most of the others there to howl with laughter. It was contagious. Olinda found herself laughing as hard as the others.

She just got control of herself when Claire said with a good imitation of the male that use to be on the nature channel.

“Join us as we watch the male dragon in their own habitat! Watch as they greet another male. Today we will explore the different bonding methods used to rediscover the family connection!”

By the time she was finished they were all laughing again and the under-current of tension they felt when new people were meeting for the first time was thoroughly gone. Conversations flowed more easily along with much laughter.

Little groups broke off to discuss life or families or to talk about work.

Olinda found herself with Charlie on one side and Verity on the other. Together they were gently quizzing her on how she was coping with Ash and the twins. Did she like the town she had explored? And they caught her up on what had happened in court the day before.

They greeted Grace and Olinda was introduced to Grace’s sons and their mates and young ones.

Grace shooed her sons away as she sat with Verity drinking tea that one of her sons brought her just before they all went to where the males greeted them with more back slapping and laughter.

Olinda had just finished telling them she would very much like to return to working in the library when Cara arrived. Olinda knew who she was as Ash had pointed out all the young and who they belonged to when they had first arrived. This was the first time she had actually seen her up close.

Without a word Cara climbed onto her mother’s knee and stared at Olinda. Charlie hugged her and said. “Hiya sweetie what’s up? Did the other girls kick you out?”

Cara shook her head.

Charlie explained to Olinda. “Cara is only two and like her dada, she says little but thinks a lot.”

Verity said. “Storm was always like that, even from a hatchling.”

Cara smiled at Olinda and then reached out and touched her hand as she whispered in her sweet baby voice. “Unicon.”

Charlie laughed, before Olinda could say anything, “Cara is fixated on Unicorns, her whole room is covered in them. I blame Sage, she introduced the girls to them.”

Olinda missed everything she said, her whole focus was on the little girl. “Oh...Oh! Cara, yeah I get it. Unicorn!”

Cara clapped her hands and beamed a smile at her mother and grandmother saying.

“Unicon!”

Olinda said. “Sanda mlo phojo Unicorn somta!”

Cara squealed with delight and loudly said “Mama unicon. Me is unicon with sista!”

Olinda touched the little girl’s cheek and said “Olinda. My name is Olinda.”

Cara nodded and repeated. “Olinda sista.”

With tears blurring her eyes Olinda said softly. “Yes sweetheart sister.”

Then as though her eyes were waiting for those words, tears streamed down Olinda’s face. Suddenly Ash was there, she was in his arms surrounded by his scent and still she cried. Within a minute she was swept up into his strong arms and carried from the large family room and still she cried. He opened a portal and still she cried.

He placed her in their bed and climbed in with her, cradling her in his arms and still she cried.

He held her as she cried for her mother, for a lost friendship. For the man she had hurt in a dead end town and she cried for all the times she had run and been so very afraid.

She cried for that frightened woman that did not know why she was being hunted and then she just cried for the woman she had been and would never be again.

When she eventually cried herself to sleep he held her for a long time. His dragon crooning to her as she slept.

Finally he covered her with a blanket and sat on the side of their bed with his head in his hands.

Shadow had a lot to cry about!

I think you are right my friend maybe this will help lighten her load.

We will lighten her load, which is why we are her shadow!

Yes we are and yes we will.

He took one more look at her. She looked at peace and then he silently walked out to his lounge where he knew his family waited.

“Is she alright?” asked Charlie. He nodded “She is sleeping. What happened?”

She shook her head. “Cara called her a Unicorn. Olinda seemed to agree then she said a sentence in a language I have never heard before and Cara called her, her sister. Olinda did not seem surprised by that. It was all so fast and then she started to cry.”

He asked. “How is Cara?”

“She was upset. Storm has her.”

Sharm said gently. “Ash we need to test her.”

“Why?”

“Because they seem to think they are related. We need to see if that is true.”

“Oh I see.” he looked towards the closed bedroom door and then Sharm. “So what do you need?”

He handed him a square of cloth. “Can you prick her finger and drop blood on this?”

Ash shook his head. “No I cannot, my dragon will not allow me too. He is on the edge as it is.”

Sharm said. “Understandable will he allow me too?”

Ash stood still for a moment then shook his head. “He will not allow any male near her, she is too vulnerable he says.”

Ella asked. “Would he allow me too?”

“Yes he can accept that.”

Ella smiled as she passed him, she slipped into their bedroom. He stood helpless, unable to think of how to help his Shadow or if he could, and waited as his family waited with him.

His brothers stood with many others of his family. Claire came from the babies’ room with a small bag, a change of clothes within. When Ash looked at her she smiled and said. “Just in case. Mama Verity or Grace have the boys for the night. She dropped it on a chair and asked. “So is it possible that Olinda and Cara could be related, sisters even?”

Rene’ said. “Of course it is possible. Dragons have young spaced years apart. Longer than this gap would be.”

Ash shrugged. “I, like you Claire, do not know if they are related. If they are we will have to find out how.”

“Well how will we do that, neither of them have parents to ask?” asked Charlie.

Sharm said. “The DNA will confirm the relationship, other than that we will have to use other methods to find out if, in fact, they are Unicorns.”

Keeper said. “I am going to go out on a limb here and say Olinda will be able to tell us.”

“Why would you say that?” asked Ash.

Keeper grinned. “She spoke a foreign language and I would hazard a guess, you Charlie, have heard many, many dialects and languages?”

“I have.”

“As have we. So therefore we can form a reasonable conjecture it is a language none of us have heard before.”

Ark said. “Of those who heard it, right?”

“Well I see what you are saying. Yes that is true.” said Keeper.

Edith said. “Also she was not dismissive of Cara. In fact she seemed quite relieved as Cara did.”

“So any guesses as to what they are?” asked Reighn.

Edith said. “Well I tried again and got nothing just like last time. So no help here.”

Sage said. “I have been telling you. Unicorns!” Reighn grinned at her adamant tone and he was not the only one.

Charlie looked at her and agreed. “I think you could be right or at least Cara thinks they are.”

Just then Ella came out and handed Sharm the cloth. He told them. “It is only coming up to midday. I will have an answer by dinner time, now let us all go and leave Olinda to sleep in peace. Ash come with us there is nothing you can do here and you will know when she wakes.”

He nodded. “You are probably right, my boys will need me anyway.”

They all left quietly, filled with thoughts of a possibility and Unicorns. Leaving the three Battle brothers alone. Axl and Ark dropped three albums and a box of photos with a laptop, on the dining room table.

Ash came from the kitchen, saw what they had placed on the table and looked at his brothers.

Ark said. “She and her brother were still living there. All Olinda’s things were in the basement storage, we only got what Olinda asked for on the list.”

Ash nodded. “It was all she wanted.”

Axl told him. “They hoped by holding on to them she would come back.”

Ash grunted as he said. “Foolish! She would not have.”

“No they did not know her at all.” Ark agreed.

“Did they tell you why they wanted her so much?”

“No!” Axl told him. “At the beginning it was just because they thought she was a shifter but then something changed and someone ordered them to find her. Capture her, they paid them a fortune to do so.”

Ark took up the tale. “It was fairly obvious, they were frightened of the one who ordered them to hunt her.”

“Do you know who it was?”

They both shook their heads Axl said. “No but we have their computers and phones, our specialists are combing through them to find out.”

Ash said. “Okay, thank you brothers she will be happy she has them back. They are important to her.”

Ark said. “Memories! We all need good ones. I am glad it was worth doing.”

“They needed culling.” Axl told him.

Ash asked. “Did you find all of them?”

Nodding Ark said. “All but the one we wanted.”

Axl placed a flash drive beside the albums.

This will show her everything she needs to know.”

Ash grimaced. “Well okay brothers. I am glad you are home. I feel the Battle brothers will be aligning against, of all things, Unicorns!”

Axl asked Ash. “Are you going to tell them?”

“Only if it is confirmed that she and the little one are Unicorn.”

“Storm will not be happy you have kept this from them.” Ark reminded him.

“I know but until we know for sure. I would rather wait. We do not need to go to war with them.”

Axl nodded. “Remember we have felt your shadows displeasure brother?” He said as he rubbed his shoulder where Olinda had shot him.

Ash winced. “I understand.”

Ark grumbled. “It is not Olinda, it is Sage I am worried about. She will really not be happy if it turns out they are Unicorns and then finds out, you and by extension us, have kept this from her. She! In case you all forgot has magic!”

Ash said. “Well there is that.”

Axl warned. “I think brother you should have given this a little more thought than you have.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

S torm held Cara as she sobbed into his shirt. They were sitting at the bay window of the family room overlooking the meadow below.

Usually Cara loved looking at the grass as it moved with the wind and at the dragons that occasionally appeared. Today she did not. Sobbing she looked up at him and said. “Sista sad dada.”

Storm never lied to his young. Edee had said they would know, so he said now.

“She is!”

“Me make her sad?” She asked on a sob.

“No baby girl you did not. How could you do that, a sweet little thing like you?”

“Dada me unicon, sista unicon.”

“That does not make Olinda sad, it is wonderful. So you are a Unicorn?”

“Yep!” she nodded. “Me is!”

“Well I am happy to have a Unicorn in our family.” Storm told her.

Cara’s sobs stopped and she looked at him, a smile on her face, not her usual big smile Storm saw but she was no longer crying. This was a relief to him and his dragon as she told him. “Me happy too.”

Sharm arrived and said as he sat beside them. “Well little Cara how are you?”

“Me not sad, me unicon, unca sarm.”

“That is very good Cara. Now sweet girl uncle Sharm needs to prick your finger with this?” And he showed her a small needle and to Storm he said. “We need to test her DNA.”

Storm grunted as Cara said. “No hurt?”

Sharm smiled and caressed her small cheek with his finger. “Oh no. I do not want to hurt you.”

Cara nodded and said. “Kay.”

“But sweetheart, uncle Sharm needs some of Cara’s blood.”

She looked at him and then her father. “No hurt dada?”

Storm shook his head. “No baby girl, now you know uncle Sharm, he would not want to do this if it was not really important!”

Sharm said. “This is for Olinda.”

Cara frowned, they could see her thinking hard, then she obviously came to a decision and nodded her head. “Kay.”

She stuck her little hand out. Sharm smiled and kissed the little palm and then before she knew it he had pricked her finger and a bead of blood appeared. He dabbed it with the cloth, folded it and slipped it into a little bag. He then took her finger in his hand and placed a pink bandage over the wound.

“All done. What a brave girl you are!”

Cara looked at her finger with the bandage and showed Storm. “All done dada, me brave.”

Storm kissed the finger. “So I see and you were a very brave girl.”

“Kay.” She wiggled down and ran to her mother when she saw her, they could hear her telling Charlie about the bandage.

“So sisters?” Storm growled. He was not sure how he felt about that and the fact his baby girl may be a Unicorn. Something he had no knowledge of.

Sharm shrugged. “Possibly? I do not know and before you ask I have no test to prove they are Unicorn nor where we can find out. Keeper is looking through his library now. I thought Cara had seen Papa again?”

“She did. He has removed all her memories of her life before she came here but she knows pain and remembers it. He cannot find where to remove those memories from. She has that stored somewhere he cannot see.”

“Maybe it is because she is Unicorn, if she is Olinda maybe able to help?”

Storm grunted. “Maybe!”

“Anyway for the moment this test is all we can do.” Sharm told him.

Storm nodded at the cloth. “How long until you know?”

“We should have an idea by dinner time.” Sharm stood as he told him. “I will go and deliver this and Olinda’s sample.”

Storm stood as well. “Thank you Sharm where is Ash?”

“With mama and papa.”

“Okay.”

A few minutes later, Storm watched the three Battle brothers as they arrived and went to his parents, his dragon asked. What do you wish to do?

Beat the shit out of all three of them, but I will not.

His dragon sighed. It has not been easy for him and his shadow!

Storm growled. No excuse! He needs to tell us now?

Will he be happy, we listened to his thoughts? Storm snorted. Should have better shields, Uncle Andre’ taught us all better than that!

His dragon growled again. Yes he did, I remember the lessons well. We could not sit down for many days.

Storm laughed his agreement as he remembered his uncles’ often harsh discipline.

I have a good mind to call him and tell him of the Battle brother’s lapses.

Now it was his dragons turn to laugh. Reighn looked over to Storm and raised an eyebrow. Then he turned back to Ash and his brothers. Storm’s dragon laughed. No need to say anything, brother knows!

Storm grunted. We had better add mind shield classes back on to the training schedule if these three are slack the others will be worse.

His dragon asked, so what do you think brother will do?

I think we are about to find out, here comes Keeper he looks annoyed.

His dragon chortled with amusement as they went to join the discussion that was going to become heated, his dragon asked.

Will you say anything?

What am I the Dragon Lord now?”

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

O linda woke alone, she felt the bed and knew Ash had laid with her at some time.

For the first time in months she felt safe and at peace. The hard lump she had carried in her chest since her mother had been diagnosed, was gone as was the armor she had shielded her emotions and heart with.

It was all gone now, the last piece having dissolved with her crying she assumed.

She looked at her emotions, saw she was balanced and found she was not quite who she used to be. Olinda smiled as she thought.

You girl are an updated version of the old Olinda Battle. Yeah that seemed right!

She sensed for Ash and the babies and found them safe and she smiled to herself, a gift come to light apparently, it must be the new model of Olinda. I wonder what else I can do.

Tentatively she sent her senses out again trying to locate Cara and found her with her parents. She seemed content. Olinda sighed and started to withdraw back into her mind or body or whatever she did. Instead of finding herself or at least her senses back in her body on her bed, she seemed to have landed on an island. She started to panic, fear of never returning to herself, attacked her fragile nerves.

Suddenly a tall flame of golden light flared and spoke. Hush Olinda all is well. You are safe. Calm down and think!

Olinda instantly obeyed, as she had for years and once she calmed she saw a thread that seemed to lead from her to…

Oh look my body!

Yes I am helping you see what happens when you send yourself out, you always remain attached. Olinda you will never be lost. And to answer your question. We are on an Island. Although it just has a different color as we are on a different plane of existence.

Huh! So I am not really here?

Well not physically. Your soul or essence of what makes you Olinda is!

Okay I sort of get that!

Think astral plane. I know you have heard the term.

Well that makes all the difference then!

Still sarcastic?

Still annoying?

Ahh! You know who I am?

I do. Sun Goddess!

You always have been incredibly quick to grasp a situation Olinda.

Thank you. It made running easier. So what can I do for you now?

You are still angry?

You are still enigmatic?

I have always been truthful.

Why am I here?

The Goddess sighed. I needed to talk to you and thought this was the right time!

You are leaving me?

Yes dear one, it is time. You are where you are meant to be. With the dragon who will care for you and the twins. You and they are all safe and a whole new world will be opened up to you now!

Olinda felt the sadness creep over her as angry as she was, or thought she was with the Goddess, to know she would no longer be in her life made her heart ache.

So can you tell me about Cara and I?

What is to say, you are sisters!

And?

And what? The rest, is your journey to discover for yourself.

So very annoying!

Olinda could hear the smile in the Goddess’s voice as she said.

Still so impatient to understand everything at once?

Learning is my passion.

Learning is your gift as is the gift of languages and there will be more to come, they will be invaluable to you as you travel the road that is before you.

So no help about Cara and our parentage then?

What help do you need? Her parents are here and your father’s father is alive!

Meaning our father is dead?

Yes!

One word with a wealth of meaning behind it thought Olinda.

So we should be thankful he is?

When the Goddess made no comment. Olinda sighed and asked. Will his father claim us?

No! He will desire to have you to produce a male heir for him only.

And the disapproval the Goddess held for the male was evident in her voice.

Olinda sniffed in disdain. Well that won’t be happening!

I am sure it will not! He is a very stubborn male with very narrow ideas. He will in time realize his mistake but until then he will push you away. Take care dear one!

I will!

Goodbye my sweet girl!

Goodbye my Goddess. I love you.

As I love you.

Thank you for my new family.

Oh dear heart. It was always my pleasure. Raise my gifts well. They will be wonderful brothers for all their sisters.

Shocked out of her sadness, Olinda squeaked. How many are we talking about?

Laughter floated to her as she once more found herself in her body, in her bed. She kept her eyes closed as she let the disorientation to her senses settle.

Minutes later Olinda rose, showered and then walked into the dining room where she saw the albums and box. She picked up the flash drive and heard the voice of the Goddess once more. Do not watch that, what is on there will add nothing to your life. Only add a burden for your soul. Go into this new life with a healthy heart and soul. Dear one, leave it in the past.

Olinda held the drive in her hand as she decided to walk around her apartment. So far she had no idea if she liked it or not, having seen only three rooms.

She grabbed a pad and pen from her back-pack that sat on a chair. Just in case she had ideas for remodeling, she looked around the room.

It appeared to be the formal dining room with blue stone walls and floors which seemed to be everywhere she had walked. The table and chairs were made from old fashioned rosewood, they still had a faint scent that lingered and would seat at least twelve. The long side boards and tall hutch were in a similar wood.

The whole room spoke of wealth and tender care, there was not one piece of furniture that did not look like it had survived many years of use. For that alone Olinda loved it.

There was a large rug on the floor and she just stopped herself moving off it. Seriously she thought, it should be in a museum as should the chandelier that hung above the table. It was ornate iron that had obviously at some point been switched from candle power to electric it was stunning. Olinda wondered if they would ever actually use the room, still it was very lovely.

She walked through to the kitchen which amazingly enough was a cooks dream and made her sigh in delight. All black steel counters and appliances it even had an old fashioned Aga stove.

Again it had the old blue stone walls and floors. The cupboards were painted a light blue and there was good old fashioned kitchen table, scarred with age. Chairs that had to seat at least twelve surrounded it. Again Olinda mused, the designers obviously thought families were meant to be large.

She ran her hand over the surface of the table and smiled it was as though it said. ‘Hey! The kitchen may be new but I am the past and I’m staying! Olinda loved it, a table with attitude.

This was where her family would eat, argue, love and grow. She could see it all. The years of living with Ash and her boys and apparently girls, she eyed the size of the table. Better be big enough!

She reluctantly left the kitchen and made her way down a hallway to the largest lounge.

She already knew there were two smaller lounges. One she was going to turn into a play room for the boys, the other cried out to be an entertainment room for Ash and his brothers.

The lounge she entered took her breath away, her eyes drifted upwards to the vaulted ceiling with its timber beams and three hanging chandeliers similar to the dining rooms.

What made her gasp out loud was the mezzanine floor that suspiciously looked like a library and was reached by an old fashioned iron spiral staircase which sat in a corner of the room.

She itched to get up there and discover how many shelves there were, and if there was a sitting area for reading but she held herself back, this was just a quick look. She had time to explore at her leisure, later.

The lounge itself was beautiful with large wooden French style doors leading to a wide balcony with loungers and seats. She turned from the scene of the lake below her and her attention was immediately taken by the magnificent stone fireplace.

“Now how did I miss you?” She murmured, now this was totally worthy of a castle. It was large open and glorious, she could imagine nights with Ash and the boys playing and loving in front of it.

Smiling she cast her eyes over the floors, that in here, were of a warm wood instead of stone. Large leather chairs and couches sat on rugs that were obviously priceless and very beautiful as were the green curtains in heavy brocade.

Olinda knew this room was just not going to work as it was. She loved the lounge but priceless rugs and antiques scattered around did not mix with growing young. She sighed sadly, as beautiful as it all was, it had to go. She added it to her list to be changed.

Next were the bedrooms, there were four with their own bathrooms, each had a bath tub and large shower, with loads of storage. Every bedroom had heavy wooden furniture with the same brocade curtains in varying shades of red or green. The floors and walls were the blue stone of the other rooms and all the rugs were like the ones in the lounge, priceless antiques!

Olinda drew in a breath. “Oh my!” She whispered as she saw the lovely canopied beds. Each bed was more elaborate than the next, they were totally impractical. Children did not need large adult sized, or should she say, dragon sized beds, with beautiful canopies. She made notes to have them changed and hoped she did not hurt any ones feelings.

Her and Ash’s room was her last stop as she stood inside the door she looked at it as a male would and snorted her disgust.

Seriously this was such a female’s boudoir, there was nothing for a male in here. She wrote furiously for many minutes, then started to walk around.

Olinda’s and Ash’s room was the only one to have such a massive bathroom, it was still luxurious and still gave her tingles. She so loved her bathroom.

She dragged herself from the room and finally opened the other doors and found what she knew to be dressing rooms, apparently there were two.

One was for the gentleman of the house it seemed with heavy dark furniture and shelves, it also had racks for ties. She spied several pairs of shoes and boots. Ash had placed several pairs of jeans, trousers and shirts in there. A uniform was hanging up in a dry cleaners cover.

It looked impressive with all the ribbons and medals on the jacket. She wondered what it would take to get him to dress in it. Seriously, what female did not love a male in uniform?

She wandered into the next room she assumed was meant to be hers and she was not the only one apparently.

Parcels from her shopping expedition sat on the daybed and shelves. There was a small sitting area surrounded by mirrors, also shelves with a revolving shoe rack.

Her giddy meter went off the charts.

What female did not appreciate revolving shoe racks?

She changed into some of her new purchases she was still too skinny, but at least her clothes fit her.

Olinda stepped from the dressing room and stopped in front of her bedside table turning the flash drive over in her fingers. Then she dropped it into the drawer with her gun and knife. Someone, Ash probably had placed them in there.

She closed the drawer on that part of her life. Maybe one day she would look at it. Maybe by then she will find a reason too.

Happier than she had been for many years she walked from her apartment and into the arms of a male that took her breath away.

He had no right to be that gorgeous was her first thought.

“Hello my shadow.”

Olinda sighed, she had forgotten the social niceties again. “Oh hello I am sorry about before, it sort of hit me all at once.”

“But you are alright now?” he asked.

“Yes I am me, again. Maybe a little better and wiser but I am just me.”

“I am happy to hear that my shadow.”

Olinda wondered how he had known she was awake. That was the last thought she had as his lips met hers in a kiss that ended all thought.

CHAPTER TWENTY:

T he family dining room was not a happy place Olinda thought, as Keeper demanded.

“What do you mean? You know how to contact Unicorns?”

“Forget that, I want to know how you know about Unicorns!” Charlie asked.

“Forget that, I want to know why you never told me?” Sage snarled fiercely.

Edith asked with glee. “Forget that! Where do they live and can I go there?”

Ash rubbed his hand around the back of his neck as his eyes landed on Reighn.

“Are you happy?” He asked the satisfied looking male, who had told the room not two minutes ago that Ash knew where Unicorns lived and how to contact them.

When Ash had brought Olinda back to the family room and she had been hugged by just about everyone and she had hugged and thanked his brothers for the photos and laptop. Ash coaxed her into a seat by Grace and Verity who were holding their hatchlings.

Axl had brought her a cup of coffee, then all hell had broken out with Reighn’s announcement.

Reighn smiled as he replied. “Immensely! Your shields are deplorable. You have become slack. Andre’ would slap you around the training yard.”

Ark and Axl both laughed until he looked at them. “You have something to laugh about?” They both shook their heads quickly. “No Reighn.”

Storm said. “As Elites it is sad, very sad. You are all off rotation until further notice. I think as a good punishment you will check all the Shields and Hunters to see what state their defenses are in!”

“Yes Commander.” The two brothers said. As a punishment it was the best they could have received. It meant they got to stay at home.

Reighn said. “As further punishment. I have granted Commander Storm and Rene’s requests. For Ash and you two, Axl and Ark, to take over the position of Commander and Instructors of the training school.”

All three Battle brothers were stunned, they had put in a request with the commanders of both the Hunters and Shields, Namely Rene’ and Storm for those assignments.

Ash wanted to remain at home, especially now and he liked the idea of taking over the leadership of the school.

To Olinda’s ears they did not sound very penitent, maybe it was the smiles they tried to hide that gave them away.

Olinda asked Ash. “You wanted to run a school?”

“Very much so. I want to stay home with you and our young.”

“Okay well I am happy if you are. Truthfully I like the idea of you being with us each night.”

Before he could answer Axl asked. “And us of course?”

“Indeed!” answered Olinda dryly. Axl grinned at her. She then asked. “What are these shields you are talking about?”

Ash told her. “They are a barriers that we have or placed around our minds to stop our thoughts from being heard or read.”

Reighn and Storm both snorted in disgust. Ash grimaced at the sounds as he said.

Apparently my brothers and I have not strengthened ours in a while. Therefore my thoughts, or should I say, our thoughts were easily read and now I am under immense interrogation about Unicorns.”

He sounded so put out, she almost laughed.

“I see. Do I need shields?”

Ash grinned as he said with admiration.

My soul, yours are impregnable!”

Surprised Olinda asked. “How do you know?”

“When you first arrived, we tried to read your mind to find out what was wrong.”

Storm said. “We could not, even the Dragon Lord could not.”

Reighn nodded. “I did not want to hurt you so did not press too hard it is a very impressive shield. I would like to know how that is?”

Thoughtfully Olinda asked. “Can anyone read minds?”

Reighn shook his head. “No there are only a very small number of dragons with that ability.”

“Huh! What about others?”

He shrugged. “I am sure there a many shifters and faeries that can and do. That is why we train to keep that from happening.”

She looked around. “All of you have had training?”

June answered. “Those that are not like you, who need it. Yes.”

“Makes sense I suppose. If I had to guess I would say the voice, who I have since found out is the Sun Goddess, gave them to me.”

“The Sun Goddess?” asked Reighn.

“Yes.” Olinda nodded. “She came to say goodbye. When I was asleep earlier.”

“Did she tell you about Cara and you?” asked Charlie.

“Not really. She told me we are sisters but other than that nothing!”

Storm asked with doubt in his voice. “Nothing at all?”

Olinda looked at Charlie and Storm and lied.

Not a thing more than we are sisters.”

Charlie lifted her eyebrows and grinned. “Nice try, you know I have the gift of knowing and smelling a lie a mile away right?”

“No I never knew that. Ash my shadow, you need to tell me these things!”

“I did not know you were going to lie my soul.” The male looked totally bewildered as she said. “Well still forewarned is forearmed as they say.”

“Who says this? I have never heard of it.” said Axl.” Several males nodded their heads in agreement. Grace raised her eyebrows and told them. “It is a saying. Think about it and you will get the meaning.”

Charlie said. “Well?”

Olinda thought quickly. “I thought Cara and I had no scent?”

“You don’t and do not change the subject?”

“But should we not delve into that. Or at least discuss the reason why?”

Charlie shook her head. “Time for that later. Answer Goddess touched female!”

“Oh nice title.” said Sage.

“Wasn’t it though?” said Olinda.

“Olinda?” Charlie growled.

“Oh alright!” She grimaced. “It is possible that Cara and I share the same grandfather. It is also possible our father is no longer alive and he, the grandfather, will deny us. It is also possible that he wants and needs us for breeding the next male heir.”

There was silence as all looked at Charlie, Storm and Ash.

Rene’ said. “That is a lot of possibilities there!”

Olinda sighed. “I know but she is a Goddess who only ever parted with what she wanted to tell me.”

“I will not allow her to be taken from us!” Stated Charlie and Olinda saw the hidden assassin within. How she knew that about Charlie she did not know, and maybe never would. But it was as plain as the nose on her face. Charlie killed or did.

Now that was fascinating! She thought.

Olinda shook her head. “No one will take her, they would have to be lunatics to even try.”

Ash said. “I will not allow them to take you my soul.”

“Thank you. I know you would not.”

His brothers nodded in agreement. She felt safer than she ever had in her entire life.

Storm said. “They die if they try, family or not.”

Olinda agreed, what else could she do? As she said they would have to be lunatics to try.

Charlie grinned. “Well there is that.”

“Sista Olinda, me is here.” Called Cara as she ran into the room and threw herself into Olinda’s arms.

“Hello sweetheart. I am sorry if I made you sad earlier.”

“Me make you cry?”

“No baby girl. Olinda made me cry.”

“Oh...Kay you hurt?”

“I was, in my heart.” She pointed to her chest. Cara nodded and lent over and kissed her.

“Isa makes it all betta now.” she told Olinda, who then smiled saying. “You did you made it all better now.”

Cara smiled at Charlie who sat holding Justice. She smiled at her daughter and raised ghost eyes to Olinda, who quietly said in French. “I will kill anyone who thinks to take her from you or use her. Have no fear she may be of my blood but she is yours and Storms. She stays yours.”

Charlie nodded. Cara looked up at Olinda “Pretty!”

“It is it called French, when you get older and your mama says you are ready I will teach you and Kelsey and all the little ones, French and other languages.”

Cara said. “Kay mama says.”

“Yep when your mama says.” Olinda, whether she knew it or not, re-established for not only Cara and her mother and father but everyone there whose child she was.

Cara not understanding the undercurrents that were slowly ebbing away held her finger up and showed Olinda her bandage.

“Me have pink owie.”

Sharm said as he came in. “We did blood test on you both.”

Olinda cocked an eyebrow up, much to say really!

Ash said. “Ella obtained one from you.” Olinda nodded. “Alright.”

“You are not upset?”

“No, you were there right?”

“Well not in the room but yes.”

“Well then. No need for me to worry.”

Ash smiled, trust! His dragon said She trust us!

Yes she does, our shadow is ours whether she knows it or not.

Charlie asked Olinda. “But you don’t need proof, do you?”

Olinda shook her head. “No we are of the same blood.”

“Do you know if you are indeed Unicorn?” asked Reighn.

“Nope not a clue!”

Skeptically he asked. “The Goddess never said?”

“No she said it was my journey to find out, or some such sh… Umm! Something like that.”

There were several laughs at her near curse.  Reighn said. “Interesting!”

“Or you could just say annoying.” Olinda replied. Much to everyone’s amusement.

Keeper asked. “You cannot feel if you are?”

“What would I look for?”

He stared at her nonplussed. ‘You know, I have no idea!”

“Well then if you get one tell me and I will try.”

“Would you know the name of your parent?” He asked?

“Not a clue! Another thing she did not supply.”

“Sheesh! She was hardly helpful!” grumbled Edith.

Olinda agreed sourly. “Tell me about it and I don’t think, she is really gone. I’m fairly sure I can still hear her.”

“Annoying!”

“Exactly!”

“Anyway!” said Reighn halting the moaning before it got really started. “Ash can you make contact with the Unicorns you know?”

Ash frowned and rubbed the back of his neck. “Ahhh...”

“May I make a suggestion?” asked Axl as Ash became more uncomfortable.

Reighn nodded. “Of course.”

“We did not leave the last Unicorns very happy with us, it may serve our cause for Sharm to do the contacting as the master healer.”

Sharm smiled. “I can do that!”

“But not until our questions have been answered.” growled Sage.

“So start talking Ash.” Demanded Keeper.

Ash grimaced. “Ark how long?”

“Let me see.” Ark pulled on his bottom lip as he thought. “We had just finished scouting Australia and New Guinea. We had been back in England for only a half a dozen years, so just on fifty years ago, give or take ten.”

All the females looked at him with varying degrees of fascination on their faces and Edith had to ask. “Are you sure?”

Ark nodded. “Fairly sure. Yep!”

“Okay then!” she said. “Let us just say, we the ladies are impressed with your memory.”

“It is a gift!”

“Thank you.” Ash snarled at his brother who grinned and Olinda could see the twinkle of the devil in that smile. Ash said with a decided bite to his words. “So about fifty years ago we were in England and came across a horde of wild ones. We stayed with them awhile until they decided to return to Dragon’s Gap. Just before we were to return home. Axl was kidnapped.”

Verity gasped as did Grace. Axl stated. “I maintain. I allowed it to happen. It was a great way to seek out information.”

“Of course you did. It had nothing to do with the ale or the sweet lovely females?” scoffed Ark. Which caused a few giggles from the females and a grunt or two from the males. Axl smirked. “Not at all!”

“I think he protests too much.” said Claire.

Edith agreed. “Way too much.”

Axl said. “I say I do not. Ale is ale I have been drinking ale since I was teenager.”

Reighn asked. “Was it dragon ale?”

“No. We since found out, it was Unicorn ale. Very potent.” Said a disgusted Ark, with an equally disgusted look at his younger brother.

“Yet he did not deny the females.” said June.

Sage said. “Hush Unicorns! I am growing old here.”

Storm mused out loud. “I have drunk with Axl. He can hold his drink. It must have been Unicorn ale.”

“Seriously no one friggin cares about the friggin ale!” yelled Sage.

“Swear jar.” said Edith. “Twice female!”

Sage growled whether at Edith or the interruptions, it was hard to say. Ash hurriedly told them as Sage’s eyes started to turn blue. “We eventually found him.”

“Three days, they had me for! The horror!” moaned Axl.

Both Ark and Ash just looked at him with only the kind of disgust a brother can.

“Oh my poor Axl.” said Grace and Axl sighed pitifully until she asked. “Did they deflower you sweetheart?”

Olinda and the other females just lost it, even Sage couldn’t hold her irritation as she too howled with laughter. The look he turned on Grace was a mix of astonishment and disbelief. “Grace how could you?”

Which made them all laugh harder. It took them some time until they could bring themselves under control.

Ash grinned as he watched Olinda’s face fill with laughter, she looked relaxed and happy. He felt his dragon sigh in relief.

Finally Ash said. “When we eventually caught up with them Axl was on his way to being betrothed to the Ri’s daughter.”

Sage asked. “The who?”

“It means King. The King’s daughter.” Olinda told her.

“Got it, you are so handy to have around.” Olinda grinned at the compliment. Sage asked. “Would you like a job?”

“No she is mine!” said Keeper. “The library needs her.”

Olinda grinned wider. “Thank you anyway Sage but he is right.”

“Well okay.”

Claire lent over and whispered to Sage. “She is not the right one. The one who is, will be here soon!”

Sage whispered back. “Well she better hurry.”

“As I was saying!” said Ash. “To get him.” and he pointed to his brother who wore a smile. “Out and away before the marriage, we traded.”

“With what?” asked Olinda, although she had a sinking feeling she knew. Ash hung his head. “My soul, my brother Ace was in Command. It was his idea!”

“What was?”

“That I would trade places with Axl.”

“Why would you. That would mean you would marry. Oh my Goddess, you are married!” Her voice rose with each word she spoke. He looked around and hers was not the only face that looked concerned. There were a mix of frowning and anger in most of the expressions, except for his idiot brothers.

“No I swear I am not!” he assured her as well as the others. “It seemed the Ri was due to leave for a few days, he had no care who his daughter married, she was one of many. He just wanted one of them gone!”

Ark said. “I think there were thirteen. I lost count after ten.”

“Dear goddess.” mumbled Olinda.

Sage frowning asked. “I don’t get it, why the swap?”

Ark took over the telling. “Well Ace told the Ri’ Ash was prettier and a better fighter plus he had only birthed sons. That was a big deal for the Ri’ as you can imagine, you know with all those daughters?”

They all absolutely understood that. “Okay wait!” Olinda put her hand up. “You guys cannot have young outside a bonding with your shadow. Right?”

“Oh we know. They on the other hand did not.” said Ark.

“Oh… Oh, I see, got it!”

“Plus once his daughter got a look at Ash, she begged.” said Axl with a pout.

There was a collective. “Ohhhh!!” from all the females. Olinda included. More so with Axl’s pouting face. Ash sighed and looked at Reighn who laughed back at him, he narrowed his eyes in challenge. Reighn nodded in acceptance.

“So after the Ri’ left later that night Ash did the only thing he could.” Ark told them.

“He escaped?” asked Claire.

“He killed everyone there?” asked Edith.

“He kidnapped a daughter for trade?” asked Sage.

“None of the above! No he was really clever. He invited all the daughters except the betrothed one, to his tent and then…

Ash hurriedly announced. “Nothing! Nothing happened, I swear Olinda. Nothing.”

She sat with her eyes on his and shrugged.

“Okay!” Somehow her easy acceptance of what he was saying, didn’t relieve him. With his eyes on hers he hurriedly finished the story. “When they were all there Ark told the daughter whom I was betrothed to about her sisters being in my tent.

She arrived and then the screaming and biting, punching and hair pulling began. While they were all busy trying to kill each other. I slipped out the back and escaped.”

Axl said. “We had to, you know thump a few guards before we could leave. Well quite a few. Those Unicorns are vicious and fast.”

Ark said. “So as you can imagine we are not popular.”

Axl said piously to Olinda. “See sister. I was innocent of all wrong doing.”

“Except you got kidnapped.” said Ark.

Axl eyed his brother as he growled. “It was a plan!”

“For what?” asked Olinda.

“What?”

“Why did you have to be kidnapped?”

The back of his neck went red as he mumbled. “Well it does not matter now. It never quite worked.”

Olinda raised her eyebrows as she said. “I see.”

Axl narrowed his eyes as he asked. “Are you mocking me sister?”

“Hell yes!” She assured him.

Laughing he hugged her, saying. “So glad you are here.” Which made her smile.

Claire eyed him and said. “It was the ale wasn’t it. You wanted the recipe didn’t you?”

Axl sniffed righteously. “I can neither confirm nor deny that!”

Ark hit him. “Seriously we almost died for an ale recipe.

Ash growled. “I almost ended up married for ALE! You are an idiot!”

“Maybe!” Sharm said bringing the brewing argument to a close. “If you give me the number. I will call tonight and hopefully set up a meeting as soon as possible.”

Rene’ asked. “Do you know of any others?”

Ark said. “There is the group in England and there is one in Washington State. I will give you the number.”

“Why do you have it?” asked Sage.

He grinned. “Never you mind!”

“There was a collective. “Ohhh!” again from the females.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

T he following morning Sharm called Ash to tell him a meeting had been arranged for one o’clock that afternoon, at the library.

Ash and Olinda arrived at the library with Ash’s brothers. They were not surprised to be joined by Reighn, Sage, Sharm and Edith. Also Charlie and Storm as well as Keeper and Ella. Sage told them. “There are snacks and drinks if you want them.”

Ash got Olinda a coffee as Storm did likewise for Charlie. Everyone sat around a large table. “So who are we seeing?” Olinda asked.

Sharm said. “The English group refused our request for a meeting after we sent a vial of blood from Olinda.”

Keeper said. “From that, we have extrapolated that Olinda is not descended from their group.”

Sharm agreed. “So we asked the Washington group and they are sending two representatives, the first is a professor Limann. He is a Unicorn and very well known in history. He will give us a history on the species. You should know, they asked for an additional two vials of blood from you and Cara. Which I will supply when they come today.

“Why?” asked Storm.

“I do not know. I am sure they will tell us.”

Just then his phone rang, he gave it quick look and said to Reighn. “They are ready.”

Reighn opened a portal and a short round male in a light blue suit stepped through. He was exactly as Olinda thought a professor would look like, with thinning grey hair and glasses. He carried a satchel and as soon as the portal was dismissed he straightened his tie and the cuffs of his suit jacket looking at Sharm. “You are the healer?”

“Yes, you are Professor Limann?”

“Yes. I do not have a lot of time, so shall we get started?”

Sharm’s lips tightened at the male’s brusque manner, he made the introductions which the professor more or less ignored unless it was to stare at Olinda. When Sharm had finished Professor Limann demanded. “Where is the child?”

Charlie said. “Not here!” he ignored the warning in her tone and said. “I was under the impression she would be!”

“Your impressions were wrong.” growled Storm. The male eyed Storm and snapped his mouth closed. He shuffled some papers from his satchel and started to talk. Sharm took his seat beside Edith and mind sent. Asshole!

Swear jar! Edith sent back, which made him smile as he said. Exceptions were stated.

To whom?

Keeper before the meeting.

Sucks! I forgot again.

By the time they stopped talking, it was to hear Olinda angrily asking. “A Unicorn you are serious?”

“Yes.”

“So let me get this straight. I am a full Unicorn not half a Unicorn?”

“That is what I have spent the last five minutes explaining!”

“Alright no need to get snotty. So you are saying a mythical four legged animal with hooves and a horn had sex with my mother and impregnated her with me?” Snarked Olinda.

“Yeah! Okay I see that!” said Charlie with a laugh in her tone as she looked at Olinda, who crossed her eyes at her Causing Ash to smile.

“Now you are just being obtuse.” stated the Professor.

“I was trying for sarcastic. Guess my aim was off.” Olinda said with a haughty tone.

The male ignored her statement although his eyes squinted behind his glasses.

Obviously a Unicorn is a shifter so therefore the Unicorn in question was wearing a male form when he impregnated your mother. Which resulted in you.”

“Seriously you have tone. Charlie hand me a gun!” snarled Olinda. Ash placed his hand on her shoulder.

“Cool your pistols there female.” Charlie told her as she looked at the fussy little round male who had his nose so far up in the air he was lucky he didn’t trip over it. “So if Olinda is a Unicorn and the DNA test you and Sharm did, say she and our Cara are related. Then what you are saying is also true for Cara?”

“Well of course. It is not rocket science, it is simple genetics ...” Storm reached over and slapped the male who dropped to the floor unconscious. They all looked at him lying on the floor then at Storm who said. “Sorry thought you had finished talking to him.”

Axl picked him up as Ark placed his papers back in the satchel. Reighn opened the portal so Axl and Ark could throw the male and his things through, which they did.

Edith watched as the male landed in a crumpled ball and winced, that was gonna hurt. She asked. “Well okay is there another?”

Sharm said. “Yes, a lady, Jenny Sanders, please do not hit her!” He admonished Storm, who grunted in reply while the Battle brothers all smiled.

Sage said with her arms crossed. “We will reserve judgment.” Sharm sighed much like his Sire did. Reighn asked Sage. “Why are you unhappy?”

“Because he was an a.s.s!”

“Hey spelling, still counts. Swear jar.” Said Edith.

Sage gave Edith a narrowed eye look and said. “I am upset, he was so not what I thought a Unicorn would be like. I thought Unicorns were all sweet and lightness and pretty.”

“Why?” asked Charlie. “Olinda stabbed and shot Ash and his brothers.”

“Hey I was ill!” She protested.

“Yeah right!” said Axl to Ark. “I think she protests too much!”

Ash said. “She was not in her right mind, normally she would not be like that.”

“Yeah! What he said.” Olinda smiled at Ash, who grinned back and ran his hand down her hair.

Reighn sighed. “Enough! We will see what the next one is like. If we get no help from her I will talk to the Elementals or Charlie can ask Queen Scarlett!”

They all agreed and he opened another portal a female stepped through. Jenny Sanders was tall, lean and had short golden hair sleeked back from her forehead. Her face was classical French, beautiful and haughty. She wore a white business jacket over a red shirt with a white pencil style skirt, with red high heels and carried a black leather briefcase. She had style, polish and was graceful with slim hands.

Delicate! Came to mind. Olinda took one look at her and felt uncomfortable as though she knew something Olinda didn’t. It ratcheted up her annoyed meter.

Sage sighed and gave Olinda the thumbs up sign, obviously this female was more to her liking.

Olinda sat back in her chair and watched the female as she smiled and looked around at the people in the room. Sharm introduced her.

Lady Jenny Sanders, is an emissary sent from the Lachlan Blessing which is what a family or group made up of Unicorn families are called.

Let me introduce you to everyone Lady Jenny, this is our Dragon Lord Reighn and Dragon Lady Sage. This is my shadow Lady Edith and this is Lady Charlie and her shadow Commander Storm. They have Cara who we told you about.

This is Captain Ark and Captain Axl and Commander Ash who is bonded to Lady Olinda, who we also told you about. Finally this is Lord Keeper and Healer Ella, his bonded.”

Jenny Sanders nodded and said. “Hello.”

Charlie asked. “So that last guy. Who was he?”

Jenny said. “One of the most prominent Unicorn scientists of our time. Professor Limann was asked to come and collect blood samples to be tested and to answer any questions.”

Edith told her. “Well he was unhelpful. He was more interested in making sure we all understood how brilliant he was.”

“I am sorry he did so. I will inform Ri’ Caderyn.”

“Ri Caderyn is who?” asked Reighn.

“I apologize. He is the leader or King of our Blessing and Master Sharm is only partly right. The Blessing can also be all Unicorns in one country or world. As it is in Ri Caderyn’s world.”

“I see thank you.” said Reighn. The female inclined her head respectfully.

“Why is it called a Blessing?” asked Olinda.

Jenny Sanders smiled as she answered. “Because to meet or see a Unicorn is a blessing, it has been this way throughout earth’s history. Usually the Unicorn would grant a boon when they happened upon anyone, they deemed worthy.”

“So the virgin and pure thing?” asked Sage.

She smiled coyly as she said. “Myth a nice story but still a myth that has managed to keep Unicorns safe throughout the years.”

“So was it the Unicorns themselves that spread that rumor?” asked Keeper.

Again she smiled shyly. “It may have been, who is to say.”

Olinda stated simply, her eyes never leaving the females. “Well not me. I and my sister, which in truth was more than a surprise do not consider it a blessing or our father a myth! So where is he?”

“I understand how you must feel.” Jenny said with a sympathetic sigh. That put Olinda’s teeth on edge as she said. “I do not think, unless you are Cara or me, you do?”

Jenny cleared her throat from the sudden nerves that jumped into her stomach.

Unfortunately we ran the blood that healer Sharm sent to us and it appears your father has passed through the veil.”

“I am guessing that means he died?” she asked Ash.

“Yes my soul that is what it means.”

Jenny said. “It is a truly momentous occasion to witness the birth of a new glimmer. What you call a baby or hatchling. It is sad no one was there for you or the glisten Cara.” Her sadness seemed genuine.

Charlie asked.“The what?”

“I am sorry Lady Charlie. A glisten means female and a glint is a male. Of course they are only called that until they become what you would call a child around five years old. Then they are called a shine, until they reach fifteen. Which is when they are called a blaze, then of course adulthood follows.

Olinda nodded. “Uhuh! Well I am sure for those who throw their sperm around like it means nothing, it probably is a momentous occasion. Shame the males all don’t stick around to see what actually develops or is that only with human females?”

Jenny disagreed as she sat down and pulled a folder from her bag. “No it is not. Both parents are to be involved always. As decreed by the Ri.

It is stated that all possibilities of a glimmer are to be reported so we can monitor and control the glimmer. Not that many of them are conceived. I can assure you to do all else is against the rules.”

“Rules!” Charlie smirked.

“What do you mean controlled?” asked Storm.

“So do you know the name of our father?” asked Olinda.

Jenny hesitated. Charlie said. “Please do not lie. I can tell when you do.” The female looked at her unsure she was telling the truth. Charlie smiled. “It is a gift!”

With one nod Jenny addressed Olinda’s question first. “Yes it is known who your father was for both you and Cara.”

She answered Charlie next. “Rules was probably the incorrect word. I should have said guidelines. We have guidelines in raising a glimmer.”

She turned slightly towards Storm and said softly. “As for control, we monitor if the shine develops an ability, which may or may not happen around five years of age, for half-bloods. Of course for full bloods they have abilities from birth and they will of course have several.”

“So let me understand this, that professor guy said I was a full blood Unicorn which is bull as my mother was human.” stated Olinda.

“He was incorrect. If he had not hurried to be here, he would have seen the full report. You are not quite half blood.” She pulled out a thin folder and handed it to Sharm. “The results from our scientists on the limited tests run.”

They waited while Sharm read through four sheets of paper. He looked at Olinda, Charlie and Storm. “It says Olinda is a mix of Unicorn and human but apparently your mother Olinda, may have been half Unicorn, you are closer to full blood than half.”

“I see, so almost full blood, all the gifts and none of the shift!” She quipped several smiles followed her words.

Ash whispered. “I am glad. I am not sure I like the idea of you shifting to four hoofs.”

“Well now you will never know if you could have caught me?” She whispered back.

“I will always catch you.” he whispered.  Olinda felt a rush of heat at his words, and ducked her head which made Ash grin.

Sharm said. “As for Cara she is Unicorn and Elf!”

“What?” Charlie yelped.

Storm looked incredulous for a moment, then it was as though something registered in his mind, he nodded. “I did wonder about the structure of her face and ears.”

“What about her ears?” ask Charlie.

He smiled. “Did you not ever wonder why they are not rounded as Kelsey or ours are?”

“No it never occurred to me!”

“Well wonder no longer.” said Edith. “So much fun! Now who knows Elves?” She and the others all turned to look at the Battle brothers. They looked at each other, then shrugged. Ash said. “We do not know of any.”

Reighn said. “Elves have not been on earth since magic left.”

“Well apparently that is not true, my Lord.   As Cara is half elf.” said Charlie.

Reighn said. “True! We will deal with that later.”

Jenny said. “So in your case Lady Olinda, you may have gifts or not. If you did they would have manifested by the age of five.”

She said it like it was highly unlikely she had any. Which made Olinda ask. “So if I was to have gifts or abilities I would have them already?”

“Yes!”

“How are they manifested?” asked Sharm.

Jenny shrugged. “In many ways, physical or mental. For example a manipulation of objects, like locks and mind control. Transporting from one place to another. Turning invisible, also things like controlling gambling machines. There is a ban on Unicorns gambling of course.”

“Of course.” said Ark, who did not believe her knowing several Unicorns who gambled.

She flicked her eyes towards him and away again saying. “Also the manipulation of emotions, reading minds, for example.”

“Can you tell without tests?” asked Sharm.

“Not usually. It is obvious, lady Olinda has none.”

“Of course!” said Olinda and it was not hard to hear the sarcasm in her tone.

Jenny cleared her throat. The female named Olinda made her uncomfortable but not as much as the one she was married too. He was so much like the Ri’, who was also an uncomfortable male to be around. It was disconcerting really, she had been prepared to be intimidated and challenged by the Dragon Lord but this male, he was unnerving.

Jenny knew she was in over her head and wished to be back in her own world. These dragons and others were not going to be as easy to manipulate as Ri Caderyn believed.

She lowered her eyes from the intense gaze of the male Ash. It was as though he could see right through her into her soul. Clearing her throat once more she said. “As for the glisten, Cara. We will have to monitor and test her when she turns five, in three years’ time. To see if she develops an ability.”

“If she does?” Asked Storm. Jenny smiled at the male, as scary as he was, he did not make her feel uncomfortable.

“Lord Storm we would have her schooled, we have many great and well respected instructors who may be willing to school a half blood.”

He was starting to see what she was alluding too. He narrowed his eyes and mind sent to Ash. Is she recording this?

He sent back. So Ark says.

Reighn mind sent. She seems to be quite careful in what she says and only hints at things.

I agree! Sharm said.

Storm said to the female. “I understand what you are saying but she could do that here.”

Jenny was shaking her head no, before he had stopped speaking. “Oh no! She would have to come to the Blessing where she would undertake extensive training.”

Charlie smiled as she said. “Over our dead bodies. Not going to happen!”

“Lady Charlie. I do understand you feelings. But the glisten may need specialized training!”

“She will get it here!”

“It does not work that way.” Jenny wrung her hands together. “Ri’ Caderyn has set down procedures for all half breeds.”

Storm said. “It does now!” Olinda said. “I advise you to leave that alone. It is three years away, if at all.”

Jenny nodded and took a soft breath in and out. “As you say Lady Olinda, well for some general history. Ri’ Luthen who has gone beyond the veil now. Many years ago when our people did not care about who they impregnated or became pregnant from put a ban in place.”

“Was that to keep your race pure?” asked Edith.

Jenny inclined her head. “In part but more to keep offspring or glimmers safe. Because of the gifts that could have been given from their parent. As you can imagine not all gifts are benign. So a Royal decree was issued, it has never been revoked.”

“So no glimmers have been conceived since that decree?” asked Axl.

“That is so?”

“Or none that you know about?” said Edith.

“Or are still alive.” said Ash.

“Fortunately it is not possible for a glimmer to be birthed without the watches knowing.”

“Excuse me!” said Olinda. “I and my sister would put lie to all of that!”

Jenny hesitantly said. “So it would seem.”

Olinda looked at Charlie and saw the same knowledge in her eyes that was in hers. They had known, someone had known about her and Cara.

“What are watches?” asked Reighn.

Jenny smiled again on sure ground now.

They, who monitor earth to see if any Unicorns have slipped through to walk your world and to keep them from behaving badly.”

Keeper raised an eyebrow, the obvious answer sat in front of them all but he asked anyway. “So none are allowed too?”

Jenny gave a little laugh. “Oh no, many come here. They are to remain in human form, of course. The rules state that quite strictly. Plus they may not have relations with humans.”

“And again I say. Cara and I put paid to that.” muttered Olinda, her annoyance meter reaching the red mark. She said and there was a decided snap in her voice. “I think it would be a good idea now to name our father.”

“Yes of course. It was Lindao Lochlon.”

“Who was?”

“Ri Caderyn’s son.”

“Of course he was!” said Olinda and like her no one was surprised. On some level they had all known.

Edith smiled at Olinda’s tone and asked. “Oh, so these Unicorns watch to see if anyone breaks the rules when they are here?”

“Yes sometimes youths have control issues and slip into their Unicorn form.”

“And this is where the continued sightings of Unicorns come from?” asked Sage.

“Yes.”

“Okay.” said Reighn. “You talk of the planets but you came from Washington State?”

“No Dragon Lord. I came from a portal opened at offices in Washington State. We actually live on a planet called Uformina and Ri’ Caderyn, rules all of Uformina.”

“I see.” Reighn said with a frown.

Olinda asked. “This is all very well but what of our father. It seems he did more than an accidental sighting. He actually impregnated not one female but two, years apart.”

“Two that we know of!” stated Charlie.

“True, so we know he broke your own rules about relating to humans in a carnal way and where were your watches then or since.” asked Olinda.

Jenny wrung her hands again. “It is a delicate matter for you and the glimmer. As we are unsure if indeed you are the family of the one who has past. As you are aware he is no longer here to ask”

“I see, yet earlier you said you know who they are related too.” said Ash. “What game are you playing?”

“I am not Lord Ash.”

Olinda placed her hand on his tense arm.

Well Sharm drew blood from us both. We are a match for DNA as you know. I know our father is no longer alive and you represent his father. Our grandfather. So you take what he asked for and do your tests and while you are at it, you and our grandfather can read this.” She slid a flash drive over to the startled female.

Jenny took it like it held dynamite and swallowed. Her eyes traveling the people there and finally settling on Olinda who said.

“You have the technology to read that I am told. So let your ones that send out your watchers for our protection read that with our maybe grandfather. Then you tell him I said as his granddaughter to man up and come and talk to me and until then we have no more to say. I am done here.”

She rose as Ash did, she squeezed his arm and walked out. They all watched her go.

“I do not think Lady Olinda understands the full import of what it means to be half-blood Unicorn?” Jenny told them.

“My shadow understands, probably more than you do.”

“I did not come here with the intent to disturb and unbalance her or you.”

“She is beyond disturbed. She is angry. Read what she has placed on the drive and you will understand.” said Charlie.

“The portal is open.” Reighn told her.

She nodded as she stood. “The folder is for her and you.” She told Charlie as she placed the vials of blood that were carefully secured in a container, in her briefcase. “It is a simplified version of our history of our planet and language and how Blessings are ruled. There is of course an extended version for your scholars. That is if any are able to understand and read our language.”

Reighn said. “We thank you.”

Jenny gave one last smile to the room in general, then stepped through the portal.

Charlie went to speak but Ark made the sign for silence. He closed his eyes then pointed around the room. Axl, Ash, Storm and Keeper moved to where he pointed and plucked small dots from the walls, floor and from under the table and off the folder she had left. They placed them in a bin and Reighn fried them all. Ark did one more sweep then said. “We are clear.”

Rene’ and Verity entered. Rene’ said. “Highly entertaining.”

“You were listening?” asked Ella.

“Of course, it concerns our grandchild and Ash’s shadow.”

“I do not like the bugs.” said Reighn.

Edith asked. “You knew they were there?”

“Of course.”

“The whole time?”

“Yes.”

“Well why didn’t you tell us?” asked Sage.

Reighn laughed. “Oh no I wanted them to see some of what they are dealing with.”

“Huh! That makes sense. You didn’t fry that first one, the professor?” Sage said disappointed that he had not.

Reighn grinned at her tone. “He was not a bug?”

“Are you sure?” she asked. “Looked like one to me.”

Edith asked. “Did Olinda know?”

“Yes which is why no one is dead.” She said as she entered. “Seriously I am so pissed.” She growled as she walked into her shadows arms. “No gifts. See what they know?”

Ash said. “It is wise they do not. Not a good idea to show our hand too early.”

“Yeah I understand that.”

Edith asked. “Is she allowed to swear?”

“Newbie, so probably!” Sage answered sourly. Olinda grinned at her and Edith.

Charlie now in Storm’s arms asked Olinda.

Can you read that?” She pushed the folders towards her. Keeper flicked it open as they stared at it. They both smiled and looked at Charlie. Olinda said. “Yep.”

They assume it will take months, if not years for you to decipher it.” Reighn told them.

Rene’ said. “It is a ploy, while they decide what to do and of course they can cite things we would have to go away and look up and research. All time wasting.”

Olinda grinned. “Tough! Keeper and I will have this read and translated in... What do you think Keeper?”

He said. “A day, two days at most?”

“Yeah, that is what I thought.” They could all see the two of them almost quivering with excitement.

“All I want to know is, what our rights to Cara are?” said Charlie.

Olinda looked at the couple and said. “They have none.”

Storm said. “You said he is her grandparent, there will be rights.”

“I did and he is our grandfather. What Miss Jenny Sanders did not tell you, because she has probably been told not to, is if a glimmer is not claimed within any Blessing before her or his first birthday then they, the Blessings, have forfeited all rights to that glimmer. Cara cannot be taken.”

“How do you know?” asked Storm.

Olinda stood her eyes widened as she thought. “I don’t know how I know! I just do. It is like someone gave me the answer.”

“The Goddess, she left. Right?” asked Edith.

Olinda looked at her. “I thought she had but occasionally I hear a voice. I thought it was her but now I am not sure. Maybe I am possessed!”

Ash laughed gently. “No my soul you are not, the same shield that stops us reading your mind, stops that happening.”

“Are you sure?”

“I am positive.”

“Well okay. So I guess we will wait to see what happens.”

Ark asked. “So what do we do about the Ri’?”

Olinda squirmed. “I don’t know. It seems rulers make up their own rules.” She looked at Reighn who raised one eyebrow at her statement. “Well some of them do!”

He grinned as he said. “I have heard that.”

Keeper said. “We will know by the time we have finished the paper work she left.”

“So that sentence you said yesterday, do you know what it means?” asked Sage.

“Nope, but I will find out.”

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

A sh dragged Olinda from Keeper after they split the paper work between them. She and Ash spent the remainder of the day with the twins and redesigning their home.

After dinner they settled the boys then she and Ash had retired to their bedroom where Ash took up the mantle of teacher once more with a very willing student in Olinda.

They both fed the twins their last bottle until morning and Olinda was snuggled in Ash’s arms once more. She finally told him what the Goddess had prophesied about the girls they were to have. He had laughed so hard he’d rolled off the bed, which made her laugh just as hard.

It was one of the most enjoyable days she had experienced for a long time. By the look of contentment on Ash’s face as he wandered their home with a baby in his arms the following morning it seemed that way for him too.

They used the following days to complete the shopping they had both put off. Outfitting the boys and Olinda and Ash. Several times she was sure she had not purchased clothes that seemed to appear in her closets.

On the third day Olinda slipped out of bed early fed the boys their bottles and changed them. As she rocked both babies she finally got time to read though the papers given them by the Unicorns.

By the time the babies were ready to return to their bassinets Olinda had a working understanding of the Unicorn’s language.

She walked into the kitchen and stared blankly at the coffee pot. She really should learn how to make it. Then she remembered she had to call Keeper.

“Hey Keeper, so have you finished your papers?”

“Good morning Olinda.”

“Oh yeah! Good morning Keeper.”

“Yes I have read the papers. I assume you have too?”

“Yes, do you want to swap?”

“How about Ella and I come over for breakfast and we go through what we know?”

“Umm! Well okay.” She was positive there was cereal left. She could hear the laugh in his voice when he said. “Ella has offered to cook breakfast.”

“She has! That would be great. See you soon.”

“Goodbye!”

“Oh yeah, goodbye.”

Ash walked into the kitchen, she said. “The coffee pot is broken.”

He looked at the counter and saw the intact coffee machine. “It does not look broken.”

“There is no coffee, therefore broken. Guess what?”

“Good morning sweetheart.”

“Oh yeah, good morning. Guess what?”

He smiled at her, his Olinda was forgetful of social norms. Like good morning or good night, and she had an obscure sense of humor, that he was learning. She amuse him and his dragon constantly, she added light to their life. His dragon thought she was adorable! “What can I not guess?” he asked now.

“Keeper and Ella are coming over and bringing food!”

“Wonderful. I will make coffee!”

“Okay, I will dress.” Seeing as she only had a robe on, he thought that was a good idea.

As she hurried from the room, he frowned, they were going to have to get a housekeeper and quickly, he called June. “Good morning June.”

“Hi Ash, what can I do for you?”

“We need a cook and housekeeper also we have alterations to the apartment that we would like to discuss with you.”

“That is quite a list. What does Olinda say?”

“About the apartment, it was her idea.”

“No I meant about the cook and housekeeper?”

“I have no idea. I have not asked her, should I?”

June laughed softly as she said. “The answer to that is yes but wait until I get there. I will be up for breakfast. I heard Ella is cooking.”

Smiling at her not so subtle invite to breakfast he told her. “She is. I am making coffee.”

“Well make enough for all of us, your brothers have just arrived. I like tea!”

“Of course they have and I am aware you do.”

Ash made coffee and minutes later June with Ark and Axl arrived. The brothers went straight to the twin’s room.

Olinda saw them as she came from the bedroom she pushed into the kitchen and took the offered cup of coffee from Ash. “Do your brothers think we do dastardly things to the twins?”

“I do not think so.”

“Are you sure because as soon as they get here they rush straight to their room.”

“It is because we did not think we would ever have our own young, so they are very protective.”

“Oh I see! Morning June. Why are you here, did you not have food either?”

“Good morning. Yes I have food. Thank you Ash.” She said as he gave her a cup of tea. He sat beside Olinda as he told her. “June is here for breakfast and to discuss the renovations.”

“Oh great.”

“Also I have asked her to hire a cook and housekeeper for us.”

“Oh thank goodness, I cannot cook and as much as Ash is very good at ordering in we are desperate. So who will we get?”

June said. “Charlie and Queen Scarlett were just telling me of two sisters, one likes to cook and the other does housework.”

Olinda asked. “You have to be kidding really! Why?”

June shrugged. “No idea I don’t get it either!”

“So faeries?” asked Ash.

“Yes, Bay likes to Cook and her sister Ember will be your housekeeper.”

“What does a housekeeper do?” asked Ash.

“Well in your case, she will oversee the cleaners, do light housework like make beds, laundry, dust, vacuum and tidy up. Also she will do all of your ordering, anything you need. Organize your schedules if you need her too. Mainly she tends to the house and everything in it. If you wish for nannies we will find you some that will work well with Bay and Ember. You should be aware, they will not live in and must have days off.”

“What is normal?” asked Olinda.

“Weekends usually.”

“We will do that.” Ash told her.

“Okay, so you want to meet them?”

Ash asked Olinda. “What do you think?”

“Yes it makes sense. I am not a good house keeper and we are both going back to work soon, right?” Olinda smiled and said. “June please have them come.”

“Good.” she made a call. “Charlie yes, send them over please.”

“You had them lined up already?” asked Olinda.

June grinned. “It is what I do.”

Axl and Ark came in followed by Keeper, Ella, Sage and Reighn. They were all loaded down with food which they placed on the counters. Reighn and Keeper sat as Axl, Ark and Ella started to set the table and open the food containers. It smelled delicious.

“I am so hungry.” said Olinda.

“Mama sent food as well. She and papa have the girls for breakfast so we thought we would come here.” Reighn told them.

Olinda and Keeper exchanged papers. Instantly they were reading, Ash said. “Ignore them, they will be finished shortly. Glad you could come, how are things?”

Reighn nodded. “Good, all is good.”

As the food was all placed on the table and Olinda’s coffee cup was refilled, she finished reading. “Interesting!”

Keeper finished a few minutes later as he looked at her and agreed. “It is!”

He looked around at the others and said “When we have finished breakfast, we will tell you what we found.”

Reighn agreed. “I also have news.”

Everyone sat, Ash said. “Thank you all for the food and company.”

Olinda smiled. “Especially Ella, and the food.”

They all laughed and then dug in, soon plates were full and mouths were busy eating. Olinda was amused to see she actually could eat more than the day before, her stomach was working again. Within a short time all food had been consumed and they sat around as Ark and Axl cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher.

Edith, Sharm. Lars and Claire arrived, Sage asked. “Kids with the grandparents?”

Lars nodded. “They are, we have come for coffee and news.”

Edith grinned. “I am just nosy.” She pointed to Sharm and said. “He is here to check the twins.”

Sharm nodded. “And for news.”

“More the merrier.” said Olinda as she moved over a little.

“So what do you know?” asked Reighn.

Keeper said. “The first is what I found out about the Sun dragons which was pitiful. The best I can come up with is this small quote from an old obscure text written over five thousand years ago in Gaelic.

When the Sun Dragons and the Moon Dragons combine to be in the world at the same time Magic is released on Dragon Kind and a wrong is righted.

He said. “Before you ask that is all we know. I can make some guesses as it is possible there are another set of twins out there that are moon dragons. I looked them up as well and another quote similar to the first was found, it just said the same thing with moon dragons first. So no help!”

Reighn said. “Thank you Keeper, we will just treat them as normal hatchlings and see what happens as they grow.”

“Because something will happen.” said Claire. “We all can feel that!”

“Yes we have the grounder attracting everything and anything to Dragon’s Gap. So the possibilities are endless.” said Sage.

Edith sniffed dramatically. “Of course, blame the bear.”

Olinda laughed with the others as Sage said.

“Well truthfully. Who else is there?”

“True.” said Edith.

Storm and Charlie arrived. Sage asked, “Kids with grandparents?”

Storm grinned. “Yes we left the nannies to help.”

Charlie took a seat as Axl handed her a mug of coffee. She gave him a smile. “So what are we up too?”

“Unicorns!” said Reighn. “The documents that Lady Jenny gave us?”

Olinda said. “The language was easy once the code was broken. Also the basic history was more or less what we already knew. There is much more detailed history but it does not concern us. Cara may be interested when she is older. What was surprising is how much Cara and I are owed in compensation.”

“Do you want it?” asked Edith

“What do you think?”

“I think they should give you and Cara everything you are owed and more.” She said fiercely. Olinda could see her bear in her eyes.

“Maybe you are right. The decision for Cara is her parents, as for myself. I will think on it.”

“Well think on your young. Their Dam is owed as they will be.” Said Sage.

Ash said. “We will talk about it.” Which seemed to satisfy both Sage and Edith.

Storm said “We will also talk about this, it is not ours to determine alone. We must think of Cara.”

“Speaking of Cara were you able to translate the sentence?” Asked Charlie.

Olinda smiled. “I did. What was said or what I said was very old language maybe the first Unicorn language. As you know language moderates, becomes changed over time. In Unicorn I said.

Sanda mlo phojo Unicorn somta!

Translation, Time to wake precious Unicorn from your slumber!”

“Huh! Was that for you or Cara? I wonder? Said Claire.

Olinda looked at her. “Maybe both!”

Keeper said. “Most of what they gave us are just rules and regulations. Nothing earth shattering. They screwed up with Olinda and Cara and are covering as fast as they can.”

Reighn looked at Olinda. “Is this Ri’, your grandfather?”

“Yes he seems to be.”

“So you will not be surprised to hear he has requested a meeting this afternoon?”

“No! Not really. What time?”

“Three in my conference room.”

Ark said. “Do you want us there?” Reighn nodded.

“Yes as well as you two Storm and Charlie.”

“Just try and stop us.” said Charlie.

Clare said. “We will babysit.”

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

A t three o’clock precisely. Ri” Caderyn Lochlon and his three person team arrived. One of his entourage was Emissary Jenny Sanders. She was with two males that had to be brothers, they were so alike.

Reighn knew the Ri’ had to be years older than his people. He wondered why he had brought such young ones with him. Did he not have older advisors? That seemed unlikely. What statement was he trying to make and to whom?

Jenny bowed and said. “Dragon Lord Reighn, please allow me to introduce Ri’ Caderyn Lochlon from the Blessing Latherm.” The two males inclined their heads to each other. Jenny then said. “May I introduce Jordan and Ethan Reading?” They both bowed and Reighn inclined his head to them.

Lars said. “Please take a seat we are just waiting for the couples to arrive.”

Ri’ Caderyn said. “I expected them to be here. I did say three!”

Reighn nodded. “You did but both have young and young do not care about meetings.”

Lars opened the sliding door displaying a large oval table with chairs. Everyone moved to sit. Ri Caderyn said nothing just took a seat and then his people did also after Reighn had taken his. Lars stood behind his Lord’s chair.

Within minutes Olinda and Ash, Storm and Charlie walked in. Lars showed them to their seats as Ark and Axl arrived and slid into place behind Olinda and Charlie. Which made her smile inwardly.

Sitting at the table was a male that had to be Olinda’s grandfather. He had long fine golden hair. His eyes were the blue of the sky and he was tall, very tall.

Olinda had his features and she was, or would be when she regained some weight, slim like he was although he had defined muscles. Ash thought his features were delicate, he did not know how else to describe them. He would concede he was handsome as all Unicorns seemed to be.

Olinda stared at the male that was her grandfather and sighed. He was beautiful. She had to assume her father had been as well. As she watched the graceful movements of his hands she was glad to finally see where she came from and sad as well. She was not very much like her mother.

Charlie watched the male like a bug on a slide, so this was Cara’s grandfather? As hard as she tried she could not see any of him in her Cara. It seemed her baby took after her mother.

Storm sized the male up and found him lacking, his dragon snarled. He will not take our hatchling from us!

No my friend he will not.

Olinda sighed, she knew the documents had said Caderyn was at least nine hundred years old, he looked fifty. If that!

Sage would have loved to be in this room the male looked exactly how a Unicorn should look, Olinda thought.

The males with him looked similar to Jenny, they both had short golden hair swept back from their foreheads. Olinda wondered if it was a requirement to have hair like that and why was it short? The Ri’s wasn’t. She would not cut hers that was for sure. She wondered if Cara’s would be golden when her hair grew.

The young males were handsome and were definitely not delicate, they reminded her of bouncers at a night club. Both looked hard and had brown eyes that stared at her with intensity.

Ash tensed beside her, both sets of eyes swung to him assessing and appraising him. It was unclear if they found him wanting or not. He seemed to find them wanting, if his lack of response to them was any indication.

They were dressed as Jenny was, in black pants and jackets with a blue shirt underneath. Again Olinda wondered if it was required by the Ri’. Olinda nodded at the male and Jenny who sat by him.

Reighn said. “As you can see we have been visited by Ri Caderyn Lochlon and his emissary Jenny Sanders who we met a few days ago. These males are the Ri’s two guards, Jordan and Ethan Reading.

This is Ash and Olinda Battle and Charlie and Storm Kingsley. Ri’ Caderyn wished to meet you Olinda and Cara. I explained that meeting with Cara was unlikely.”

Storm said. “Most unlikely.”

“Why?” Asked the male and his voice was like a memory that washed over Olinda’s senses. Olinda looked at him and found his eyes on her, then she felt a pressure on her mind.

Ash slammed his hand on the table making Olinda jump. Charlie grabbed her hand under the table and held it as Ash said.

“Do not, social politeness says I cannot kill you. That does not mean I will not! You will not break my shadows shield, it is a gift from a Goddess and is strong enough to withstand the Dragon Lord’s attempt.”

The pressure on Olinda’s shields vanished.

Caderyn sighed. “I apologize it was reflex only.” His smirk said otherwise.

Ash remained tense as his eyes narrowed. The two guards shifted in their seats. Ash nodded as he said. “Do not, it would not be you Ri’s life that would be forfeited.”

With a smirk the Ri’ watched his guards subside. Half-blood cowards, all of them, not like this dragon. What he could do with a warrior like him! Caderyn thought.

Reighn said. “Refrain from anymore reflexes. You are here as a courtesy only to Olinda.”

Reminding the Ri’ he was the power here not him. Caderyn inclined his head in acknowledgment. The smirk remained in place but the tightening of the skin around his eyes told of his displeasure. The young Unicorns all looked at Reighn then Ash with shuttered eyes. Caderyn turned his amazing eyes on Olinda as he asked. “You say you are my granddaughter?”

“No I do not. How would I know that? What I know is I am Cara’s sister, as to whether we are related to you. We do not know.”

Ash said and his voice held his dragon. “He knows you are, that is why he wants to meet Cara. You cannot have either one.”

Caderyn just kept the growl from his voice as he mildly stated. “They are of my blood.”

Olinda asked. “What is going on?”

Ash said. “He wishes to take you away.”

Olinda shook her head as she felt Charlie and Storm tense. “No that will not happen!”

Caderyn banged the table with a closed fist. Fortunately this time Olinda did not react.

“He was my son, my only child. His mother died giving birth to him. My son was a strong, brave male. A spine of tempered steel which he got from me. His mother gave him her beauty.”

“Oh I see. So you are implying, not all Unicorns are beautiful?” Olinda asked.

He gave her a quizzical look as he answered.

We are! All full blood Unicorns are!”

By the look on the three with him he had said this often Olinda thought, so often the insult slid right off them. Unfortunately it did not slide off her. On behalf of Cara, she felt her anger rise.

He looked Olinda over almost as one would look stock over and told her. “Klister was exceptional, you have the look of her. Only in the eyes.” He looked pained, Olinda wanted to believe it was because he had loved his mate and missed her but she could not. She felt it was because she did not quite measure up. “I am sorry for your loss.” she told him without emotion.

“I know you have suffered as well. I read the information about you and Cara. I am sorry you were left, it was not intentional.”

“Really!” Charlie scoffed. “Twenty six years apart? I think that ship has sailed. Your precious son left them both and you allowed it. Not once but twice. We know you did.” She held her hand up, anger slipped into her voice.

My daughter Cara suffered, horrendously and your watchers did nothing on your orders.”

He looked pissed off. Storm said. “There are only two reasons for that.”

Ash agreed. “They and by ‘they’, I mean you and your son hoped they would die or be killed. You gave orders for your watchers to do nothing and that is what they did nothing! When neither of your granddaughters died, you waited and had them watched to see how they developed. When Cara went beyond your reach, you turned you attention towards my shadow.”

He looked at Olinda, pain for what he was to say in his eyes. “You had her hunted, to see what strengths what abilities she had. To see if she could be harnessed for breeding.”

Reighn hissed out a breath, along with the others there. All except Olinda who sat immobile. Ash said quietly. “For that alone you should be held accountable.”

“You believe this?” Caderyn asked Olinda. “I am your grandfather, you know this. You knew my voice when you heard it.”

“I did and yes I do believe my shadow. I know you hoped in the beginning we would both die. Then your son died and you turned your thoughts to preserving your line.

I also know my shadow would not lie. Unlike you! We were told, no half-bloods are permitted. You have allowed just that. Our father was not the only one.

These three here are half-bloods, you have watches to not oversee and protect humanity or Unicorns. It is to monitor the children to see what gifts develop, so you can claim them. You are disgraceful!

You were the one to have me hunted. All along you knew who I was and instead of helping me or Cara. You left her to abusers. Were you hoping to see what she would do as a half Elf? Were you hoping her abilities would develop early? You think to claim both Cara and myself and you cannot. We were unclaimed you lost all rights to her and me.”

Caderyn drew himself up in his chair. “You think to dictate Uformina law. My law to me?”

“Sure! Why not you wrote it for all to know.

I know it! I also know I and Cara are owed an inheritance from not only our father but also our grandmother and you and because of the neglect we both suffered and Cara’s two years of hell. You owe her!

You owe me for the hunting you initiated.

Quote: No one of royal birth shall be left unguarded.

Unquote. Your words I believe!

We are entitled to compensation. We deserve at least that! I am ashamed to be related to you. I will do all in my power to make sure my sister never meets you. And I will make sure all half-bloods are protected!”

Caderyn stood anger bled off him in waves. His hands clenched and un-clenched showing his loss of control.

Olinda was in no doubt if he could have reached across the table and throttled her he would have. “Entitled! You dare?” he hissed as his eyes went stormy grey.

Olinda stood along with the others. “Yes you left us. You gave orders for us to be ignored. You had me hunted. You allowed Cara to be abused. My mother struggled. I struggled. I know he told her who he was, she called his name at the end of her life. She loved him desperately.”

“You lie?” he raged.

“You want what I say to be a lie. So it will sooth your conscience. Lindao is an unusually name, Olinda is just as strange.” She flipped her hand at him. “Please as if I would not remember him. I saw him until I was five then never again and Cara’s mother is an elf. She died giving birth to her daughter. He never even bothered to check to see if she needed help and neither did you after his death.

Shame on you! She is your granddaughter. Our grandmother, your wife, would be ashamed of you both as I am!”

“He was my son, my only child!”

Ash, his features hewn from stone and with his dragon in his voice stated. “You could have had two granddaughters to remember him and your mate. You threw them away like trash.”

Olinda said. “I have no more to say to you. Make sure Cara and I receive what we are owed.”

Storm said. “You have no rights to our daughter.”

Charlie stood slowly. “She is ours. We claimed her, you did not. Do not make my shadow and I have to enforce this because we will!”

“You threaten me. I am Ri’ of Uformina.”

Reighn said and his dragon was in his voice.

“We are well aware of who you are. You should know I am Dragon Lord, Arm of justice for the Elementals and I declare you no rights to either Olinda Battle or Cara Kingsley. Do not test me on this! Do not test the dragon nation. We will go to war for our own.”

Ash said slowly and no one could mistake the anger he held in check. “Your mission here should have been honest. Charlie knows when you lie, even in your heart and what she and I know is you never wanted Olinda. You did not come here to connect with her, your whole point was to have Cara.”

Olinda laughed and it held bitterness. “Well that is true. I would bet you understood that from our meeting with your emissary. So as my shadow said. You thought to take Cara. You think if you take her now at two years of age you can keep her under your control and then mate her to some male of your choosing. Then you will have a grandson to raise.”

Storm looked at the male. Charlie’s eyes turned to pale grey as the male snarled. “You think you know what I want?”

Reighn said. “If she does not. He does.” He nodded to the male behind him.

Caderyn and his people turned swiftly only to be confronted by an Elemental with swirling universes in his eyes.

What you purposed to do here today was unwise. The one known as Olinda is Goddess touched. If you would open your senses more Ri’ Caderyn, you would see this is so. Who she is!

They all looked at her. Caderyn eyes opened wide as he said. “Goddess touched. Which Goddess?”

“Why would that concern you?” Asked Ash.

The Elemental said. The glimmer known as Cara is not of your blood alone. Her place in this world, is by your sons design. Which you forfeited by not claiming her. Look elsewhere for your heir. Your child’s daughters are not yours for the taking. We will not permit it.

Caderyn slumped back in his chair after the Elemental left. “I thought I could have him back or a piece of my Klister. I see I was wrong!” He looked up at Olinda. “You will not be contacted again. All that is owed to you and Cara will be forwarded.”

Olinda inclined her head, she could not bring herself to call him grandfather. “Goodbye Ri’. She bowed to Reighn. “With your permission my Lord?”

He nodded, she turned with Ash as he guided her from the room. Followed by Charlie and Storm with Axl and Ark walking behind them.

Reighn said. “A portal is opened for you, please do not make me regret any more than I already do, this meeting!”

Caderyn nodded. “No all will be settled the amount will be forwarded she is very much like my son but has my Klister’s softness. He and I were always missing that. I think I made a very bad mistake years ago and again just now.”

Reighn said nothing. He agreed with him and still did not trust the male.

“Goodbye Dragon Lord.”

“Good bye Ri’. Remember your history, the last time our races met in battle. Unicorns barely survived.”

Caderyn nodded he was unsure if Reighn spoke the truth but he would find out. He had a sneaky suspicion the Dragon Lord was correct. He and his three guards left through the glowing portal with a heavy heart for the Ri. And with thoughtful minds for Jenny and the brothers.

Ark walked back in the room with Axl. They had seen the couples to the lift. The other three waited, while Ark closed his eyes and slowly turned in a circle searching for devices left by the Unicorns. When he found nothing, he said. “We are clear.”

“Thank you Ark.” said Reighn.

“He is an asshole” Stated Lars as soon as they were gone. Reighn smiled at his prime.

Agreed, our people did well though!”

“Yes. No one died that I say, was a good meeting.” Grinned Lars.

“Considering who was here. Yes I agree!” said Reighn.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR:

T hey all went back to Olinda’s and Ash’s apartment and ended up in one of the small lounges. Claire and Sage came in. “The boys are asleep.” Claire told her. Olinda nodded as Sage asked “How did it go?” As she and Claire sat on one of the couches.

Charlie said. “He was an asshole.” Then held her hand up as she said. “I will pay the swear jar but it is hard to see Olinda or Cara as his granddaughters.”

Storm said. “I did not like the male he was sly. It was he who had Olinda hunted.”

Sage and Claire gasped. “The pig!” Said an outraged Sage.

Claire shook her head. “No good will come of that decision for him.”

Ash looked at Olinda. “What did you think?”

“You know what I think. He is no family to me. Before we went in there I was unwilling to take anything from him. Now I believe we should have everything we are owed. Regardless of what I choose to do with it, he will pay.”

“Karma is a bitch!” Said Storm and grinned at the laughter that followed his statement.

Olinda grinned then sobered as she said.

“He has ruled for too long and expects everyone to bow and concede to him, even when he was here.”

“Wrong place for that!” said Sage from her comfortable position in the deep cushioned couch. “Hey if you don’t want this couch. I will take it.”

Olinda shook her head. “Nope, Ash and I love it.”

Ash said. “It is good for… Olinda placed her hand hurriedly over his mouth saying. “Yes we all do not need to know that!”

They all laughed at her pink face and Ash’s laughing eyes. Sage and Claire both jumped up and said. “Ewww!”

“Seriously!” Olinda yelped. “Not that!”

Ash’s. “Not yet!” Caused them to all laugh as Sage and Claire once again retook their seats.

The pent up tension they held from the meeting was gone. “Why did he bring those young males and Jenny with him?” Asked Olinda. “It seems illogical they would not be good advisors. I mean they never even spoke, they just stared at Ash the whole time. Older people would have made sense.”

Storm shrugged. “He wanted you to see the studs you could breed with.”

Again Sage and Claire said. “Eww!”

This time Charlie and Olinda joined them.

Ash looked at Storm who grinned at him. Ash was positive he felt a twitch above his eye. “I think he wanted to show you how valued half-bloods are.”

“But he doesn’t value them. His whole attitude is for pure blood lines.” said Charlie.

“Yes that was the impression I received.” Ash replied.

Olinda frowned. “I feel sorry for them?”

Claire asked. “Who?”

“The three with him.”

“Why?” asked Storm. “They seemed healthy.”

She smiled at him. “Just because they have food and look healthy does not mean they are. To me they looked sad and hungry for acceptance.”

“Really! When did you see that? I didn’t. To me they seemed like trained killers.” said Charlie.

Olinda shrugged. “Well yeah, they were that too. It was just a feeling.”

Claire said. “Well, enough for now. So your cook and housekeeper arrived. They are delightful.”

Two females came into the small lounge. Claire smiled and said. “This is Bay, she is your new chef.” The female was about five foot six or seven, slim and very pretty, she had short blue hair that was spiked, it suited her small round face. She had a lovely smile and her eyes twinkled with humor as though the world amused her.

Olinda, although she had agreed with the plan for both housekeeper and cook, was hesitant. She trusted Ash and Charlie and was coming to trust the others. But she had worried about having others in her home.

Seeing the spunky female standing in front of her, she took all those concerns back and threw them away.

She just felt instantly comfortable with the faerie. Whether it was the blue hair or the amber eyes that made her relax or the jeans and long sleeved shirt, she didn’t know but when she looked at her sister she felt the same. So guessed it was just the females themselves.

Ember was almost identical to Bay except she had long hair which was shocking pink in color and Olinda knew neither color was natural. She had brown eyes that also held humor in their depths and was dressed in almost identical clothes. She smiled sweetly at Olinda and Ash.

Charlie said. “Ladies you know this is your last chance, if you cannot make this work it is back to the High Queens Grove for you.”

They both sighed together as the one named Bay said. “We understand Lady Charlie.”

Olinda grinned at the exasperated tone obviously they’d had this talk already. “Why is it your last chance?” asked Ash, who was unsure if he wanted faeries that were deemed unworthy near his family.

Charlie answered. “The sisters have a slight problem with authority, they have both done guard training and found that too restrictive.”

“Who did you punch?” asked Storm.

Ember tried not to smile, as she said. “Our commanding office.”

“Both of you?” asked a startled Ash.

“He had no appreciation of style.” said Bay.

“He deserved it!” stated Ember.

Storm looked at their hair and the clothes they both wore which consisted of dark colors and jeans so very different to most faeries, like the ones who worked for him and Charlie and grinned. “I see.”

Ember shrugged and looked at Olinda and Ash. “We should tell you we have a hard time fitting into Grove life.”

Olinda said. “I can imagine, it would annoy you. Especially if they have rules like dress codes?”

They both beamed a smile at her. “It did. We don’t mind rules that make sense but seriously some of them are just so old fashioned, it is time they realized what century we live in.” Grumbled Bay.

“Yes well I am trying.” said Charlie.

“Oh we know you are Lady Charlie.” Ember told her.

As Olinda looked around the room which she knew Ash and she had left in a mess, she saw it was tidy and clean. Just then a heavenly smell wafted in from the kitchen. “Bay is making cookies.” said June as she entered.

Olinda said. “You are hired. Both of you.”

“Thank you.” said Ember. “We really like the hatchlings and think we will all get along.”

“Well welcome to our home. Ash hon, are you okay with that?” she asked.

“If you are happy, I am. Welcome ladies.”

June told Olinda and Ash. “The castle pays   their wages. I have spoken to the sisters about their pay and time off.”

“Oh good and food we have not shopped.” said Olinda.

Bay said. “I have ordered all the supplies, they were delivered while you were at your meeting. If it pleases you, may we sit later and go over what type of meals you and Lord Ash require.”

Ember said. “At the same time, we can discuss what duties you wish of us both.”

“Oh good idea!”

With that settled, Ash lead them all into the kitchen telling Bay and Ember. “We eat mostly in here, the formal dining is I suppose for formal dinners.” he scratched his cheek.

Storm said. “Seems reasonable to me. I think we have one of those as well.”

“Good, so I am right!”

The ladies all hid their laughter when they realized they were serious.

Several minutes later Bay and Ember brought coffee and tea to each of them with freshly baked cookies. Charlie sat sipping coffee then asked. “You think he meant it about leaving them alone?”

“Did he lie?” asked Ash.

“No!”

“Then he meant it.”

“Sad for him.” Sage murmured.

“His own fault he left that sweet baby to be hurt. He owes her.” Stated Olinda.

“All because she was not a male.” Growled Charlie.

“Really?” Asked Claire.

Olinda told them quietly. “Yes if either I or Cara had been a male he would have snatched us up minutes after we were born. Or if we had developed abilities.”

“Sexist asshole.” mumbled June.

Storm said. “No he is a purest.”

Ash nodded. “Not just for blood lines. Abilities as well. Even you my soul said you saw your father until you turned five when they say your gifts should have appeared.”

“That is true after I turned five I never saw him again.”

Sage asked. “Do you have gifts? I did not know that.”

“She is also Goddess touched. I should imagine a Goddess could mask any gifts.”  Storm said with a glint in his eyes…

Olinda laughed. “Yes I do and I bet she did.  I think it was to make sure I arrived here for Ash and the boys.”

“But why? I mean why you?” asked June. “Obviously your father makes you royal for Unicorns but what about your mother.” asked Sage.

Olinda shrugged. “She was human. I don’t recall her telling me she was anything different. Look at my father, she never said anything about what he was!”

Ash said gently. “You are forgetting you are three quarters Unicorn, so she must have been half herself.”

“Oh I had forgotten that. I wonder why she never told me, it seems wrong that she kept that secret. Although she may have not wanted to admit it!”

Sage said. “Maybe she was frightened for you?”

“Do you think he knew and chose her because she was half Unicorn?” Asked June.

“Makes a kind of logical sense.” said Keeper as he and Ella arrived.

“Why not impregnate a full blood then?” asked Olinda.

Ella said slowly. “Was he angered at his parent and out of that sought out your mother to cross his father?”

“Maybe that could be true but does not explain Cara?” said Storm.

Olinda said. “I wish to think it was for love, he and her mother fell in love.”

“Well I like that version too. So when she asks we will tell her that!” said Charlie.

“Yes we will.” said Olinda. Even though they all knew it was a lie. He mated an elf for the abilities they hoped the child would develop. He was after all his father’s only son.

“So maybe that is why you have gifts and the Goddess liked you?” said Claire.

“Huh! Because I am three quarters Unicorn? Why not?”

“It is one of the reasons I like you!” Ash said as he wiggled his brows up and down. She laughed as did the other females to the groans of the two brothers.

“Or it could be she has the ideal temperament and gifts to raise two special dragons.” said Claire.

“Well yeah it could be that.” said Sage.

“So you are saying she hid all Olinda’s abilities from her father.” asked June.

“Yes!” answered Ash.

Olinda thought about that then said. “Well that would explain a lot actually.”

Sage asked. “What about Cara?”

“Her gifts if she has any, will develop around five.” Charlie told them.

“So he died around the same time Cara was born otherwise he would have had contact with her like he did with Olinda.” said Claire.

Sage asked. “Do you know how your father died?”

“Yes he was an enforcer for his father. He was killed in the line of duty. That was all it said in the report.”

“Will he really send you money?” asked Axl as he and Ark walked in from the babies’ room.

Olinda thought about it. “I don’t know?”

Reighn said as he entered the kitchen. “He will send it, as King he cannot be seen not too.”

He kissed Sage and took a seat next to her as Lars did likewise to Claire. Bay and Ember came with more cookies and drinks.

Reighn said. “Ladies I hear you are to work for Lady Olinda and Lord Ash?”

“We are my lord.” said Ember.

He looked them over and smiled. “I like a person with style. You should fit in well at the castle. You know who their hatchlings are?”

Smiling at the compliment and slightly relieved he was not going to make them leave. Bay answered for them both. “We do my Lord, Lady June and Lady Charlie explained it.”

“You feel capable of defending them?”

“Oh yes my Lord.”

Their serious faces showed they meant it. He nodded. “Good!”

Ash said. “Ladies join us. You will need to know what we are to discuss here today.” They bowed their heads to him grabbed a cup of tea and sat on the bar stools at the breakfast bar.

Olinda asked. “‘Was that there this morning?” Meaning the breakfast bar.

Ash grinned as he told her. “No, it is an addition.”

“Oh okay, did I want that?”

He eyed his shadow and said. “No I did!”

“Well good choice. I like it, the builders are very quick!”

“Magic.” he stated.

Olinda opened and closed her mouth then said faintly. “Oh okay.”

“So getting back to the Unicorn Ri’. Who will know if he doesn’t pay?” asked Sage.

“People will know. It always gets out.” Reighn assured her as he placed two cookies in his mouth…

“So Olinda. Is Cara safe?” asked Charlie.

“Yes, how can she not be? She has the whole dragon nation in front of her. Plus her family and me, then there is her deadly mother and father. Your daughter is safe but do not be surprised if he tries to reach out again.”

“We will deal with that when it happens.

What do we do for Cara now?” asked Storm.

“As I have gifts given by our father even though they will not admit it. It is possible she will too, but we have the added complication of half Elf.”

“We have three years to search out and find out about the elves.” Said Reighn. “My niece is safe and will remain so. If we cannot find the elves we will ask the Elementals to find them. Seeing as they saw fit to come today, they must know something!”

“Plus we have time for Olinda and I to learn all there is about Unicorns. I swear we will find out everything we can about them and Elves.” said Keeper.

Charlie hugged Olinda as she said. “I know you will Keeper. I would prefer not to go to war with the Unicorns. Sage and Cara will really be upset, they still like them. So learn all you can.”

Olinda laughed. “Got it and I am Unicorn too!”

“There will be no war.” said Reighn. “The Elementals will not allow it!”

“Oh yeah! Forgot about them.” Charlie told the room. They spent a leisurely hour or so filling the faeries in on what they knew about Unicorns and the sun dragons and discussing the meeting with the Ri’

When the babies whimpered the impromptu meeting broke up. Parents to see to their young and others to go back to work.

Keeper had asked Olinda before they left if she felt well enough to start work in two days she agreed.

She told Ash after Keeper had left that she was excited about the prospects of being back in the library.

Ash and Olinda sat with Bay and Ember as they fed the twins and discussed how they were to work together.

It was easy for Ash to see that Olinda liked the faeries and for that he was happy. If he had to leave home for any length of time she would be surrounded by people she enjoyed and who would protect her.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE:

F inlay Slorah known by his friends as Fin, walked the hallways of the castle. He had been told Lady Edith had her studio on this level so he had decided to find her and ask her some pertinent questions.

He walked slowly looking at the tapestries and paintings lining the hallways. He was in no hurry, he had nowhere he needed to be and no one had work for him at the moment plus many concerns to ponder.

Ella and Keeper were at a meeting and if he was honest with himself, he was totally bored and feeling useless. It did not sit well with him. Idleness, he could not remember a time he had felt like this. So he had decided to do something about his situation.

In his short time here he had observed the dynamics of the family, his Ella had found herself belonging to, and by extension himself.

He had thought about each person and what they were like, what attributes they had that could help him. After careful consideration he had discarded all but three, maybe four people who he could ask for help.

He had three options he could talk to the Dragon Lord or his Prime which was in truth talking to Reighn. Or he could talk to the delightful Grace, she was a wise female and very charming but not really helpful for a former Shield.

The same could be said for Reighn and Lars, he did not want to return to service in any form. He wanted to retire at Dragon’s Gap and hopefully court a certain female wolf, when he had settled his immediate future.

His dragon unlike some he had seen, and heard of, was a long time campaigner of wars and a very wise battle strategist.

So he too knew the value of planning for the future which helped in taking his time before he went into battle to secure his shadow.

Fin had decided to talk to the grounder that resided here. So Lady Edith was his best option, she would know what he needed he hoped as he turned into the room that was opened and had easels in positions all over it. He could not see the reason as to why the paintings were there but they obviously needed work.

He eyed the female as she sat on a stepladder in front of a large painting.

“Good afternoon Lady Edith.”

Edith grinned she had known he was there her bear had warned her of his approach. “And to you, Commander Fin.” she replied as she started her descent down the ladder. Fin closed his hands stopping them from reaching for the female and hauling her to her feet, which he was fairly sure she would not appreciate at all!

“May we dispense with the title?”

“I will if you will.” She responded with a smile. He followed her to the patio and took a seat after her. “Tea or coffee?” she offered.

“Coffee please.”

“Are you settling in well Fin?”

He sighed. “I am and I am not.”

Edith wiped her hands as she sat then poured their coffees from her heated urn. She took a sip of hers before asking. “So tell me!”

“I do not do well with being idle!”

“Oh me either, I like being useful.”

“I have commanded Shields for many years. More than you have been alive I think, probably more than anyone but dragons.”

Edith grinned. “Probably! So you need work?”

“Yes!”

“Be a Shield!”

“No, I do not fit that life anymore. I have not for a long time and especially now I have Ella and…”

She said when he stopped talking. “Oh please. I do not talk out of turn. I can keep a secret. Have you found your shadow?”

She quipped with a smile, not thinking he had, so was surprised when he nodded.

“I have.”

“And you are not impelled to claim her?”

“I am but I need to settle my life first. My dragon is in agreement.”

“You must have a very well-adjusted dragon!”

“We are! So my problem is twofold. I wish to work and have my own home. Keeper and Ella are newly bonded. I feel I am encroaching, even though they go out of their way to make me feel included.”

He smiled as he said. “I think if it was me and I was so new to bonding the last thing I would want is my Uncle living with me. Also my shadow will demand her own space. I think.”

“Well, we do like that.” she agreed with a smile which he returned.

“I have heard that as well!”

I am fairly sure I know of both a job and a place.”

“I do not want to leave Ella.”

“Oh no it would be here at Dragon’s Gap.”“What is it?”

“One moment!” She pulled her phone out of her pocket and hit speed dial five and hit speaker. “Lars it is me and Commander Fin.”

“Hello to you both.”

Fin was going to tell Edith he had not gone to Lars because he did not think he could help but remained silent and sighed quietly instead.

“What can I do for you Edee?” asked Lars.

“Have you already hired someone for your weapons museum?”

“That is a horrible name.”

“Well what are you going to call it?”

“We haven’t decided yet and no we have not.”

“Lars I have Commander Fin here. What does that tell you?”

“I see, wait one moment please.” Then they heard two sets of boots approaching. Edith closed her phone, saying to Fin. “So Lars and Storm have weapons. No, that is wrong, they have hoards of weapons that they have decided can no longer be in their homes due to their young ones.

“Ahh! I see, so they have decided to place them on display?”

“Well yes and no. Hi guys!” said Edith as Lars and Storm arrived.

“Hello Edee.” they both greeted her.

Storm asked. “Fin you wish to work?”

“I cannot remain idle.”

“Plus he needs to move out of Ella and Keepers.”

“Of course he does!” said Claire as she walk in. Lars kissed her cheek. Edith asked.

Meeting over?”

“Yes all sorted.”

“Why are you here?” Asked Lars.

“I was ordered to appear and update a certain nosy bear on what took place.”

Edith grinned as they all looked her way. Claire told them. “While I am here I can help Commander Fin find his new home. I have the ideal place.”

Surprised he asked. “You do.”

“I do, now tell me Com…”

“Please.” He interrupted her. “Just call me Fin.”

Claire smiled. “Fin I feel that you would not be happy living alone?”

“I have always lived with others. I think I am too old to start living by myself.”

“Well I think then you should have a place here at the castle for the time being! What about Storm’s old apartment. What do you think?”

Storm said. “It is ideal, already furnished for a male. I will take you there to see it.”

Fin looked a little disconcerted. “I do not know what to say. I am not royal to live at the castle.”

“I disagree unless that purple ring in your eyes, Lies.” Said Storm.

“Plus are you not our Ella’s only relative? Do you really think we will let you go now?” Asked Edith.

“You are family, once in. You never get out!” Said Claire, making Edith laugh leaving the males confused as to why she found that funny.

Edith flapped her hands. “Well good, the place Claire has for you is better than the one I was going to suggest! So you all have this. I have work to do, now go get him a place to live and explain the weapons thing you have going on, which has no name.

Fin, visit anytime, I am usually here or at the Art Gallery. We females enjoy talking to people who have not always lived here at Dragon’s Gap. So do not be a stranger.

Oh do not forget to tell him about the party next weekend for Ash and Olinda.” She told Claire who asked. “Have you told Olinda and Ash?”

“Why would I do that?”

Storm said. “She told Sage!”

Now that! The males understood and found funny, they all said their goodbyes and left Edith to get on with her work as she hummed a happy tune under her breath.

Her bear growled. You know that June is his intended?

Oh please it is as plain as the nose on my face.

That big a sign!

Wow! You are snarly this afternoon, annoyed you did not get to eat a Unicorn?

I like Olinda and baby Cara.

Yeah me too!

Claire left without giving us her update.

Edith swore several times, much to her bears delight.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX:

K eeper stood beside the table and looked at two baby carriers with two hatchlings sleeping peacefully inside. His heart melted as he watched them sleep, they were really adorable. It was so hard to see them as anything other than hatchlings. He looked around it appeared Olinda had started work.

“Oh, I thought I would get an early start, sorry about the hatchlings. Ash had to see Storm this morning and apparently the brothers are organizing classes for mind control so the hatchlings had to come with me. Plus building at my place.”

“Good morning Olinda.” She blinked a few times and he could see her mind catching up to what was actually happening in present time. It was not that she was rude or did not know the niceties of social behavior. Keeper had discovered by observing her, it was that her mind was somewhere else. On books, on what she was doing or Ash or the hatchlings. In fact he bet if you asked her at any given time she would give a list of what she was thinking that would make a person’s eyes bleed.

He thought that for Olinda being on the run must have been an exercise in discipline and control. That she would have had to teach herself to remain focused to remain vigilant. He was honest enough to say he broke out in cold sweats when he thought about her out there running from evil and never getting caught.

Just as well she had the Goddess with her or Olinda may have never made it to Dragon’s Gap. At least he was not alone in his thoughts. He knew Ash and his brothers said the same and he knew Reighn thought so as well.

“Good morning Keeper.”

“Are you saying that this will be the only time my nephews will be here?”

Olinda stopped and looked at him. “Are they really nephews? Ash is not related to you!”

“Oh Olinda, do not let our Dam or Sire hear you say so. The Battle brothers are as much their young as we are. Their mother was our Dam’s best friend until her death. Mama has known each of them from the time they were birthed and loved them for that long.”

“Oh I did not know that. I stand corrected.”

“Yet you live in the castle, in a family apartment?” he said.

Olinda shrugged. “Well yes we do, I assumed that was because of the boys.”

“Yes and no but mainly it is because of Ash.”

She smiled. “That is good I am glad, he needs that security of family, they all do. It is probably why the brothers hold so tight to Ash and the hatchlings.”

“I think you are right. Thankfully they have you and the boys to help soften them. They were well on their way to becoming hard unforgiving males.”

Olinda sighed and changed the topic. “As for the twins well, we have builders in today as well. Doing building things and decorators.

June and Ember have organized them. I just gave them our lists that Ash and I wanted done. Do you think that was okay?”

“Yes it is what they do. You would have only gotten in the way.”

“Yeah Ash said that. So I thought one day having them here would not hurt and we are just setting up.”

Keeper lifted one eyebrow. “Really because the quiet room for infants that is on the floor design, indicates it will not be?”

“The, what now?” Asked a startled Olinda. He started walking away. Olinda looked at the twins, then to where Keeper was heading, shrugged and trailed him.

He stopped and pointed to the wall where there was a large drawn floor plan of the library, both floors. It was in Olinda’s hand writing.

“Oh!”

Then he moved his finger over and she could see quite clearly a room that held two sketches that looked very much like cots.

Well okay then, so what do you think?”

Keeper studied the plan again as he had done for the last few days. “I have stood in this room and apart from the shelving I have had absolutely no idea how to go forward. It had been a month since I decided to share my hoard and nothing had been done. In one day you found our libraries voice.”

Olinda smiled. “Thank you, it called to me.

So what do you not like about the plan?”

They spent the next hour discussing and transferring her design onto their lap tops. Together they added and subtracted rooms and played with other ideas. When they had the design fixed to both their liking Keeper said he would call the decorators. Basically Grace’s sons would come in and decorate the library after the dragons had finished the building work. This they would complete overnight.

Then Charlie walked in with a faerie. “Hello Olinda, Keeper.”

“Hi.” Said Olinda.

“Hello.” Said Keeper.

“I have brought Sunny, she will be doing your art work.”

They both called out hello to the faerie as she walked around the room. She waved towards them as she looked at the words written on the wall.

Olinda said. “Well okay. I did not know you were getting art like that.”

“You do not like the faerie art?” Asked Keeper.

Olinda shrugged. “What I have seen is lovely, they are to do the boys rooms and the play room at home but it is not my library. So not my call!”

“To that you are wrong, you have half ownership of this library!” Keeper told her.

Shocked she gasped out. “I what?”

“You own a building that has books in it!” said Charlie helpfully.

“How is that helping?” asked Keeper.

“Oh was I meant too.” Charlie grinned at him. Olinda asked Keeper ignoring the conversation between him and Charlie. “How is that possible and are you happy about that. These are your treasures?”

“One, I am immensely proud of my collection and to share it with people who love books as much as I do is enthralling, and two. These books, this building loves you Olinda, they sing when you enter here. The very air shines with your smile, so yes. Ash gave you the gift of the library, although I would have anyway.”

“How much did he pay for it?” She was almost too scared to ask.

“A dollar. A fair price. I thought.”

“Are you saying I own a building full of books for a dollar?”

“Yes….Yes I am. Now the art, what do you think?”

Olinda took a breath and let it out slowly then another, when she felt she could talk without squeaking in shock, she said. “Fine, I think you need old masters from the castle or the museum up there where the academics will go. They will find comfort in them.”

Keeper agreed. “I see the sense of that, we will ask Edith for advice.”

She pointed to the scrawled writings on the walls that Edith had done in jest. “You need those definitely.”

“They were a joke by Edith about my hoard.”

Charlie said. “But they are true, both statements.”

He shrugged, it was true but he felt slightly embarrassed.

“And it is funny!” said Olinda. “Which is good because libraries should be a place of fun and magic!”

Keeper looked at the three females. “Well true, I have always found books to be magical.”

“Me too!” said Sunny.

“There you go then. We are in agreement.” said Charlie.

Keeper nodded as if he came to a decision.

“We will need the two statements and murals in here of relaxing scenes and in the young ones area we will need light and cheerful colors.” He and the faerie called Sunny walked off. Charlie looked around.

“You need help!”

Olinda did the same. “We do, I know!”

“Ask Claire, she is the liaison for Dragon’s Gap. She will know of people who need part time jobs and she will also know of other librarians or at least ones who have worked in one.”

She looked at Olinda. “They are really excited about its opening.”

Keeper heard the last of what she said as he came back to them, minus Sunny. “Really I am amazed!”

Charlie smiled. “What are you amazed at?”

“That people still read or just read!”

“Are you?” She tipped her head to the side as she studied him. “Like you, people love the idea of having a place to go to, surrounded by books. Most dragons and shifters remember when that was all there was.”

Olinda said. “They love the familiarity of Old friends that is what some books and libraries are to some, Old friends, safe places to read and be with like-minded people. A place to go and not be judged on what you read or think. To just take a break from life.”

She smiled. “Well for me that was always my experience.

“Yes exactly!” said Charlie. “My experience as well. This is a good thing you two are doing here and on saying that I have come to take your hatchlings with me. Verity and Grace wish to spend time with their grandsons.”

Olinda asked with a confused look on her face. “Grandmothers? Really Grace and Verity.”

“Do you want to say they are not their grandmothers?” Asked Charlie pointedly.

“Hell no! Not me. I am so not brave enough for that!”

“Good call.” said Keeper. Which made them laugh. Charlie took both hatchlings with her when she left a few minutes later.

Olinda watched them go and sighed she would miss them as funny as that was. She had them for such a short time and yet they were such a big part of her life now.

Sunny and Keeper went over some more ideas he had come up with about the hatchlings room. Before they finalized the deal.

Olinda with nothing to do downstairs raced upstairs to start to shelve the books and old documents. She had been there for a while, totally in her element.

Happiness radiated off of her in circles of contentment. She loved the feel of the books, even the dust on some of them, which made her sneeze, could not halt the pleasure she was feeling.

She hummed as she placed books lovingly on shelves, she did not see the two figures appear at the end of an aisle.

A deep voice said. “Excuse me prin…”

Olinda dropped the books in her hands and froze, her legs would not move. Her brain stopped thinking and her heart thumped hard. She opened her mouth and a loud and long, horrendous scream erupted. Once started she could not seem to stop.

Within seconds Keeper stood in front of her, she grabbed onto his shirt in fear.

Her hands were shaking so much she could not feel them. Her heart raced and she was positive she had gone blind, her eyes would not focus. Her fight or flight instinct was trying hard to kick into gear. Then they heard roars that seemed to vibrate the building, the two figures stumbled back against the wall. Keeper said calmly. “That will be Ash, he will be here in a second. You are safe Olinda. I am here.”

She held tighter to his shirt. “I…I...I know but my body does not! So…So…Sorry!”

Then seconds later a glowing doorway opened and Ash and his brothers strode through. Ark and Axl held swords in their hands. Reighn, Storm and Lars with Stanvis armed as well, walked out after them.

Ash wrapped his arms around Olinda after he peeled her hands from Keepers shirt. She sobbed with relief when she felt his arms surround her. “Hush my soul, your heart is racing too fast. Calm I am here.”

“So….So…Sorry, scared….So scared.” she mumbled.

“I know… I know. Olinda calm please, you will cause yourself harm.”

Reighn flicked his fingers and a portal opened. “Take her to Sharm, she will not settle with them here. Go Ash!”

He nodded and lifted a shaking Olinda into his arms and sent a warning glare at the males standing by the wall as he carried her through the shining portal.

Sharm directed him to a bed as soon as Ash appeared with her in his arms but Olinda would not let him go.

She clung to his hand and begged. “Do not leave me!” He leaned down so his face was near hers. “Never my heart, never.”

Olinda whispered. “Okay….So…Sorry!”

“Do not be, you have a right to be frightened. Calm now.”

“Okay no drugs please.” She pleaded.

He looked at Sharm. “You heard?”

“I did, no drugs.” He slipped an oxygen mask on her face saying. “Just breathe deep breaths. You will be fine Olinda, you are safe. We are here.”

She nodded but kept her eyes on Ash. Once they were gone. Reighn asked Keeper. “The twins?”

“Charlie took them with her.”

He nodded then roared. Who dares enter my realm without my knowledge?”

The two males moved closer. “Dragon Lord we apologize, we meant no harm. We opened a tracer to Princess Olinda and arrived here. I am Jordan Reading and this is my brother Ethan Reading. We accompanied Ri’ Caederyn, to the meeting with Princess Olinda.”

“I remember.” Stated Reighn.

“We have come to ask the Dragon Lord, if we can form a Blessing under the rule of Princess Olinda.”

“Why would you want to?” Asked Reighn.

“We are all half-bloods like Princess Olinda. Without her parentage obviously. Our mothers are all human. She said she would protect us.” Jordan told him.

“She did say that!” Reighn agreed.

“We were taken to reside on Uformina by fathers who have no time or care for us. As half breeds we are very low in the Blessings ranking.” Said the one named Ethan.

“How many are there of you?” asked Lars.

Ethan bowed his head. “At last count, we numbered over one thousand males and three hundred females.”

“What of your mothers?” Asked Reighn.

Jordan came forward a little more. “Some of our mothers still survive. Some have since passed away.”

“Are any of you in contact with them?” asked Lars.

Ethan nodded slowly. “We have spoken twice to our mother. Some others have spoken more to theirs, some less. It is not encouraged.”

“Do they have other children?” asked Storm.

“No, none do.”

“Do they know they have young?” asked Reighn.

“All know my Lord.”

“Will they come here?”

Both males smiled. “Dragon Lord, yes they would.”

“What of Ri’ Caderyn?”

Their shoulders straightened. “We have defected.”

Keeper said. “No you are asking for sanctuary!”

“Oh!” The one named Jordan said with a nod to Keeper. “Correction. Dragon Lord we are asking for sanctuary?”

“Sanctuary is granted for all Unicorn full and half-bloods who wish to come to Dragon’s Gap and their mothers.” Reighn intoned the age old acceptance.

He looked at Lars. “Take them to the center.”  He asked Jordan. “I am assuming the tracer is what you used to open a portal?”

“It is not a portal my lord, like you do.” He explained. “It is more a transference of energy from one place to another, which manifests in a type of shade that stands before you.”

“So you are not really here?” asked Stan.

“It is a metaphysical question.” Ethan told them. Which made Keeper grin.

“Regardless you will need a portal to bring you and your people here?”

“Yes my lord.”

“Who is the tracer?” asked Ark.

“Jordan is the tracer, he locates the target.”

Reighn eyed the shades. “Ri’ Caderyn will not be happy to lose that talent?”

“He would not be if he knew of it!”

“I see.” And Reighn did, they had hidden their abilities. Olinda was right they were not treated well. “When are the others ready to come?”

“As soon as we call for them!”

“Then go and do so.”

“My lord about Princess Olinda.” Asked Jordan.

“Yes I will see to her and explain to her and her shadow. Preferably before he kills you all.”

“Could you tell them both, we did not mean to frighten her.” said Ethan.

“We did not think she would be so frightened. She was not at the meeting with Ri’ Caderyn.” said Jordan.

“Olinda unfortunately has not had an easy time lately. As you know before she came here she was hunted. Unless you have had a similar experience it would be hard to understand her fear.”

“It would be. Lord Reighn have the ones who did this been found?”

Ark said. “Yes my brother and I saw to it.”

Ethan inclined his head in respect. “We Unicorns thank you. We would have done so if we had known.” He asked Reighn. “May we speak to Princess Olinda?”

“Yes but get your people here first. Then you will talk to her.”

“Thank you.”

They both bowed as Reighn nodded to them and then turned to Storm. “You and Lars see to this for me. Have the matron’s help, contact mama and Grace and ask Sage to call out the troops! I am off to see how our Unicorn Princess is coping.”

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:

B y the time Reighn made it to Ash’s and Olinda’s place she was home and sitting wrapped up on the balcony. Ash was with the hatchlings in the nursery.

“Ash!” he said as he entered the bedroom. “Reighn!”

“How is she?” he asked as he took a hatchling from Ash and sat in the rocker with a bottle and hatchling in his arms.

Ash sat with the other hatchling in his arms and placed the nipple in his waiting mouth as Reighn did.

“She is angry at herself for being what she calls a wimp! I looked it up, it means spineless coward.”

“Olinda?” Reighn asked surprised. “A coward really?”

“I know. I explained that someone who had done what she had over the last four months should not feel that way.”

“What did she say?”

“That she cannot help feeling like she does!”

“I will go and talk to her.” Reighn told him as he patted the babies back. Ash shrugged as he said with a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.

She is not a Shield Reighn, you cannot yell at her and tell her to toughen up!”

Reighn burped the baby and then placed him in his bassinet and stood looking down at him. “I am well aware of that. I have daughters and a shadow, they do not like yelling.”

“Well alright!” said Ash.

Reighn asked with an edge to his voice that Ash could not miss. “Do you doubt my abilities to sooth Olinda?”

“It just seems unnatural, that is all!” he told him.

Reighn stood taller and Ash was sure he heard his dragon in his tones when he said. “You are more like your brother than I thought!” He turned and strode from the room.

Ash let him get to the door before he said. “I will take that as a compliment!”

“It was not intended you ass!” He snarled back. Ash looked into Steel’s sweet face and said. “Your uncle owes the swear jar double for swearing in front of you and your brother. Aunty Sage will be cross.” And laughed when he heard. “Screw the swear jar!”

Reighn lighter of heart at the small fight with Ash, found Olinda wrapped up in a colorful blanket sitting on the balcony. He wondered why these extraordinary females found such peace with the balconies. As far as he knew they all used them for solace.

He took the opposite seat to Olinda. She looked at him without saying anything. She seemed so sad it almost broke his heart.

“Olinda I am sorry I cannot take the fear away from you but you are intelligent enough to know who can.”

She nodded and sucked back a sob. “I thought I was okay you know, I did the loads of crying thing, saw my grandfather, got angry but seemed okay. Then this happened today. I was like a clinging fool hanging onto Ash like a limpet.”

Reighn smiled at her description. “And you think he will think less of you because of that?”

“Well yeah. I am not a silly, weak female. I was strong, capable. I managed to survive my mother’s death. The months of hiding and running. All of that and then one thing happens and I fall apart. What must he and all of you think of me?”

“That you are a beautiful, intelligent, strong, capable female that endured much and survived. We are proud to have you in our family.”

Olinda sobbed and threw herself into his arms, he rocked her as his dragon crooned.

Sage lent her head against Ash’s arm and quietly said. “See I told you he knew how to do that! She will be okay but call Rene’. Its time she saw him."

Ash watched as his shadow cried and Reighn, his friend, his brother, his Dragon Lord held her and crooned to her and said to Sage. “I think you are right, it is time for her to have some peace.”

“She loves you Ash!”

“Does she?” He asked sadly as he looked down at her. “I think not yet.”

“Oh I know she does. No female worries that much about her shadow if she does not love him.”

“I hope you a right.” But he thought she was not.

Much later that day, Rene’ stepped into the apartment of Ash and Olinda with Verity by his side.

“Good afternoon Olinda and Ash. I hear you Olinda would like to talk to me?”

“Reighn said it would be a good idea and Ash said you are the most trustworthy person he knows.”

Rene’ smiled at Ash as he said. “I thank both of them.”

Olinda asked. “Can you help me?”

“It is what I do, let us go into the little lounge that my Verity has told me about. She says you are making changes.”

“We are.” she asked Verity. “Edee told me you designed all the apartments?”

“I did, dear one.”

“Are you upset at the changes we are making?”

“Oh no never, it is what is meant to happen. You and Ash are making it a home for your family. This…” She swept her hand around “Was just a basis for you two, to build on.”

Relieved Olinda smiled. “Thank goodness I was so worried you would feel slighted.” Verity hugged her. “Do not worry, now go talk to Rene’ he will make it all clear for you.”

“Thank you.” Olinda looked up at Ash. “I am sorry.”

“For what my soul.”

“Maybe I didn’t try hard enough?”

“Maybe you tried to hard!”

“Oh I never thought of that. I love you very much. I never thought I would but you make my heart whole. Never think you don’t.”

“As I love you my heart always. I will be here.”

She looked into his beautiful green eyes and reached up and kissed him. “I know.” She whispered. “Mine forever, thank you my shadow.” Ash’s heart filled and he felt his dragon sigh. She was finally theirs.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT:

A  day later Ash sat on the balcony off of his bedroom, it was nine in the morning. Olinda was sleeping he had finally worn her out at some time around five this morning. They had made love almost constantly since she had woken after three hours of sleep.

It was like having a complete Olinda. Where he had seen bits and pieces of her before. Glimpses of who she was, now it was like all the pieces had come together. After her session with Rene’ she had woken happy, healthy and dare he think it, wanting and needing him.

It was as though the help Rene’ gave her and admitting she loved him opened flood gates to her emotions. He loved every minute of being with her and would be in bed with her now but Reighn had summoned them to his office. He had no idea why and Lars had been less than forth coming.

His dragon told him. You are whining like a little girl. Our Dragon lord commands us.

Ash growled back. Commands! He knows I am with our shadow and has decided to be annoying!

His dragon laughed as he said. I do not think the Dragon Lord is that petty!

Olinda mind sent as she yawned and stretched. Huh! See what you know! I put nothing past that male.

Ash turned around and stared at Olinda. My shadow you can mind send along the bond?

She smiled at him. Yes I guess it is strong enough now. Hello my dragon.

Hello my shadow, we need to fly soon.

Yes we do.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE:

R eighn asked with a delighted look in his eyes.

“Prince and Princess guess what you are doing?” Ash and Olinda had spent the last fifteen minutes in Reighn’s office being brought up to date about the Unicorns and what, why and who was here.

“No I am a librarian.”

“And I am a Shield Commander.”

“And now you are Unicorn wranglers.” Said Reighn with a touch of delight.

They looked at each other. Olinda shrugged as Ash crossed his arms and stared at Reighn with narrowed eyes.

Reighn said. “Lars and Stan will help plus your brothers. Stan has contacted Mama, she and Grace as well as the matrons are going to help with their mothers. Now come with me and meet your Blessing.”

Goddess. You are so lucky you are not here!

Olinda mind sent to the Goddess and she was positive she heard laughter.

They walked with Reighn into the room used for court and saw nearly two thousand people. Males and females standing around. Olinda said. “Ri Caderyn is so going to notice this many of his people are missing!”

Reighn said. “I know but as you said we are forewarned so therefore forearmed. Also I have fairly reliable information that he will think long and hard about whether it is worth making an issue of this!”

“We had better be prepared.” said Ash.

“That is why you are here Prince Ash!”

Ash growled at the title, making Reighn smile as he addressed, the by now, silent room.

“For you who do not know this is Olinda and Ash Battle.” Instantly everyone bowed, Olinda and Ash returned the salute.

“Now as half-bloods, we have been told you breed true. Is this so?” Reighn asked.

Jenny stepped forward making Olinda gasp and ask. “Jenny, you are a half blood?”

“I am Princess. Dragon Lord only males if they produce males breed true. Most females have gifts like Princess Olinda.”

“Oh you know?” Olinda said.

Jenny answered. “Yes, we, Ethan and Jordan decided not to say anything. It was we believed safer for you and us.”

“How did, Ri’ Caderyn not know.” asked Ash.

She smiled bitterly. “He does not lower himself to look and relies on others. His advisors who tell him it is not possible for half-blood females to have gifts. He believes that to this day.”

“Well that is just bull-headed.” mumbled Olinda.

Reighn said. “What do you need to do now?”

Ethan answered. “We have places to stay courtesy of the lovely matrons and liaisons. We have been told our mothers will be here within days. What we would like is work and if possible most of us can shift. Would we have permission to do so?”

Reighn bit back words about assholes that hurt those they were responsible for. It was not healthy to stop shifters, shifting. Sharm had told him on more than one occasion.

It was their right to shift, he would hate it if his dragon could not wear his own skin as the kits called it.

He said now. “Shifters should shift, that is your right. Anytime you may and should shift, if you want.”

Ash said quietly. “The meadow Cara looks over from her bedroom and the families dining, lounge room. What do we call that room?”

“Sage calls it the Sunday family room.” Reighn told him.

“So the Sunday family room. That area should work.”

Reighn looked at him then Storm, who nodded and smiled. Reighn said just as quietly.

For Cara the world, if that will make her smile, then do so!”

Olinda pulled Jenny aside. “Jenny, I have a problem that I hope you can help me with?”

“Princess anything.”

“Do you know what a Keeper is?”

“Yes Healer Ella told us.”

“Well Cara was hurt. You know this, she was seen by her grandfather who is a Keeper.”

“I see, can I guess? She still remembers things.” Guessed Jenny.

Surprised Olinda nodded. “Yes pain.”

Jenny sighed “It is what we call a hidden memory. It is rare but I have read of gifted people who have the ability, some might say, the unfortunate ability of being able to compartmentalize their minds. Or information in their minds.”

Olinda asked. “Oh and you think she has this?”

“I would put money on it.”

“Could you talk to her father about that?”

“Of course she is young, she has many years before she has to cope with pain.”

“Storm!” Olinda called, he came to her. She smiled. “Storm, Jenny will tell you about Cara and her brain.”

“There is a problem?”

“Not one your father cannot fix now!”

“Good.” He kissed Olinda’s cheek. “Thank you, dear one.”

She ducked her head and hurried back to stand beside Ash as he addressed the gathering.

“Behind the castle is a meadow or should I say several large meadows, we will make it into one complete one if you tell us what you would like there…”

“Excuse me Prince Ash.” A small silver haired female with black eyes stood surrounded by four females who had to be sisters, interrupted him. “Yes lady…”

“Oh Kim.” She told him as she bowed.

“Well Lady Kim how can I help you?”

She smiled. “I was just going to say my sisters and I can shape the meadow, if that is permissibly. We will use our gifts and place what would be acceptable for the Blessing there.”

Reighn said. “Most acceptable please go with second Stan and his shadow, they will show you where the meadow is.” They hurried to where Jacks and Stan stood and shortly left.

The males realizing they were to be able to shift let out whoops of delight that replaced the worried frowns.

Claire said to Jenny as they walked to where Olinda stood. “Do not be surprised if your females end up shifting as well.” Jenny got a look of hope and wonder in her eyes.

“We will hope for that to happen.”

Claire smiled. “Stranger things have happened. This is after all Dragon’s Gap.”

June plus several teenagers arrived. Claire said to all the Unicorns present. “We will find you work but first you need to fill in these forms so we can match you with the proper positions.

And yes if you wish to be guards you are most welcome to apply and you are also allowed to try out for the Hunters and Shields.”

“Healers are always wanted.” Said Ella as she and Keeper, Sharm and Edith arrived.

Keeper said. “I need people for the library.”

Edith said. “Please anyone with artistic talent that would like to use it. See me.”

June called out. “If there are any teachers and anyone with music talent, please see me.”

Sage said “Anyone who have gifts out of control, or wish to learn to use what you have better. See me.”

Claire handed out clipboards as she passed one to Olinda she said. “Start writing Princess!”

“Oh my goodness! You aren’t going to call me that?” Olinda squealed.

Sage passed her on her way to a group of younger females saying. “What do you think? Princess!”

“Ash is a Prince you know?” She called to them both. They grinned and Claire said. “We know but he is bigger than you!”

“Oh well yeah. Still Princess!” And she stomped off to a group of young males.

EPILOGUE

V ery early the next morning Storm picked up Cara from her bed as Charlie picked up Kelsey from hers.

Charlie with Kelsey in her arms, followed Storm and Cara to the balcony overlooking the meadow. “Baby girl!” Storm said. “Can you see your surprise?”

Cara rubbed her eyes as she woke. “Me have supise dada?”

“Yes for you and Kelsey.” He looked to where Kelsey was in her mother’s arms with widened eyes as she looked out over the balcony.

He pointed and said. “Look girls!”

They looked down towards the meadow. The ground was covered in a silver mist, it rose to enfold the meadow in a mystical blanket.

“Isa don’t see nofing dada.”

Kelsey whispered. “I don’t see anything either mama.”

Charlie said. “Wait my babies wait!”

Then slowly a grey shadow moved, then another and then another. Cara was almost bouncing from Storm’s arms. He clamped her to him as she screamed. “Dada, mama, Kelsey. Unicons. Dada me see unicons.”

“Yes sweet girl Unicorns!”

As they watched, more arrived. Mystical silver and white horses with horns stood in the mist of the Unicorn meadow and looked up at Cara. Then they all bowed.

“Dada they are bowing.” said an awed Kelsey.

“Yes.” said Storm. “They are saying hello.”

Cara lent over and yelled. “Ello unicons. I see you. Me unicon too.”

Charlie, Storm and Kelsey laughed at the adorable toddler and as they watched a female with laughing honey eyes and a tall dark male with green eyes walked from the mists surrounded by silver Unicorns.

Cara yelled out. “Sista Olinda me see you wif unicons.”

“We see you Cara. We see you Kelsey.”

Ash’s voice rang out. Accompanied by trumpeting Unicorns. As the sound died away they heard the soft sweet voice of Olinda call out through the early morning mists.

“Good morning family. We introduce you to the Blessing of Dragon’s Gap!

So ends Ash and Olinda’s story but you can return to Dragon’s Gap and meet Ace and Harper in the fifth book in this series.

Ace & Harper’s Story

CHAPTER ONE:

H arper Easton was in the middle of a crisis, a dark cloud of gloom hung over her, shrouding every thought with its taint of despair.

“Cheer up girl it may never happen!” Her friend Frankie advised as she placed her berry shake, it was always a berry shake, on the table between them while sliding her tall slim body, some might say athletic, not Harper. She just called her anorexic! Onto the bench seat opposite her.

“Unfortunately it has already happened.” Harper mumbled into her coffee, yes it was always coffee for her. Frankie eyed her despondent friend and sighed deeply and loudly causing Harper to raise her granite colored eyes, fringed with thick lashes.

Frankie sighed inwardly. How? She asked herself again for the millionth time. Did Harper not see what the world saw when they looked at her? A beautiful, admittedly short woman, Harper was only five foot three in her socks because Frankie was fairly sure Harper didn't own stockings.

She owned the classic hour glass figure of a woman of the forties. Harper was what Frankie thought of as the quintessential woman of that time. With long auburn hair that usually had a soft wave, surrounding her face, unfortunately Frankie saw once again Harper ruthlessly tied her hair back with…was that…Yes….Dear Goddess yes! It was a piece of string. Not even colored string, the horror of it made Frankie close her eyes for a full minute.

On many occasions Frankie addressed Harper’s total lack of dress sense choosing to wear as she had today, jeans and a black tee and boots for goodness sake. Boots! Frankie decided it was time to renew the topic of clothes again with Harper and how clothes projected the right image. As she looked down at herself she nodded. Dressed as she was in a lovely pale green buttoned shirt with white cuffs that matched her white slacks and green shoes with a slight heel she was projecting success.

Frankie knew she was tall at five foot ten inches and slim, not skinny she possessed nice boobs, not too much but not flat chested either which she thought was just right for her. She knew her face was pleasant to look at, not too long or too round and when she looked again this morning, as she did each morning, she still did not have wrinkles and her skin was clear. Her eyes were lovely with long lashes, not thick like Harper’s but still, with mascara they made her eyes pop, of course her eyes were a soft brown which helped. A boyfriend commented once, that she had eyes like a cows.

She knew a compliment when she heard one and she decided that he meant her eyes had a dreamy quality. Her hair was a nice chestnut color that emphasized her cheek bones, at present it was styled into a short bob. Why? Because she inadvertently got it caught in one if Harper's creations and ended up cutting off over half the length to release herself.

Sad as that was Frankie decided to just go with the flow and refused to accept defeat and unlike her friend she would not wallow in despair, she would grow her hair out again, until then she would rock this bob cut. Damn it! Stupid metal statue.

Harper eyed her friend and read every thought that crossed her mind. Frankie Spring, and once again Harper thought, a ridiculous name, should never ever play poker, she was just not devious enough. Unlike Harper who carried with her secrets inside secrets, like the one she had now, she never told Frankie why she was in this town or that she was a sister to Charlie.

Admittedly until a month ago, maybe two, she might stretch that to three months… no more… well maybe, she was almost sure three months… Yeah that would be the maximum amount of time that passed since she found out that her sister was probably not dead!

Still she maybe should have told Frankie. She gave a mental shrug, too late now today she was leaving and it hurt more than it should. She found as she sat looking at her only friend, a friend that was special in more ways than any normal human could be, that leaving her was going to be a hard thing to do. Frankie had abilities she was otherworldly and not a shifter, she was like Harper born on earth but not to human or shifter parents.

Frankie was the only person in recent years to have slipped into Harper’s guarded heart, and as she watched her friend bounce to a song she could only hear, her heart cracked open a little more.

In her twenty eight years of life she had only ever loved three people, one was dead and it seemed like the other was indeed alive and Frankie! So before she changed her mind she blurted out. “I am leaving today, do you want to come with me?”

Frankie mid bounce stopped and listened to her friend. Unlike others Frankie had the ability to listen with more than her ears and she did so now. What she heard surprised and pleased her, she drank her milkshake almost to the bottom and raised her head saying with her habitual smile. “Okay, when do you want to go?” Harper released the air from her lungs in a gust of wind. “I have to go today. I have put it off too long already.”

Frankie pursed her lips in a pout as she drawled, as she thought. “All…righty…then... I am going to need an hour, maybe two tops to get my place closed up.”

Harper said nothing just sat watching her from eyes that became ghost like. Frankie slurped some more of her shake and stared at her friend then softly she said. “Oh! I see.”

Harper sighed. “Yeah! It is okay Frankie, it was just a thought. I will miss you though, you are just weird enough to be interesting.”

“I choose to take that as a compliment!” Frankie stated as she did the lip thing again which meant she was thinking. Frankie could not think without making her lips screw up into a pout, it generally made her look crazy or constipated. Harper had come to accept it as another fascinating quirk of Frankie’s, and she did have many.

She truly did not want to leave Frankie if she was honest she was slightly fearful of leaving her, goodness knows what danger Frankie would get into without Harper. The fact Frankie had lived alone without Harper up until five years ago made Harper break out in a cold sweat when she thought about it. It was just like the lip thing it was such a weird thing for a person to do and the worst of it all was that Frankie had no clue she did it or at least Harper was sure she did not know. It was part of what made Harper talk to her when she first arrived in town, the other part, Frankie’s wounded soul ultimately making her stay.

Harper had originally been only passing through the small town but after meeting Frankie she found herself in a barn on the out skirts of town creating her art, that was five years ago. All due to Frankie, who had been standing in front of a vegetable stand, at the street market! Harper stopped because she thought Frankie was hurt or in distress.

It was generally out of character for Harper to even have noticed her or to have stopped long enough to inquire into her health but the loneliness that emanated from Frankie drew Harper to her. Harper knew if she did not stop and at least talk to the woman it would niggle at her until she would be unable to sleep. Some called what she had a gift, she knew it for what it was, an annoying ability of finding out shit about people which she never wanted to know. It was why Harper kept to herself, that and her ability to kill people if they annoyed her too much.

It turned out on this day Frankie was trying to decide between carrots or potatoes, after that first meeting wherever Harper was, Frankie was there. It only took three weeks for her to become a fixture in Harper’s life. There was a mutual benefit that came from Frankie being in her life, Harper eased the loneliness that filled Frankie’s soul and for Harper, Frankie unknowingly kept the darkness in Harper’s soul from overtaking her.

To this day Harper was unsure how Frankie had slipped past her guard and succeeded where others failed by becoming important to her but for better or worse they were friends. An aberration for Harper and a novelty for Frankie, she was a person who danced to her own beat as she often explained to anyone who would listen. She was just too weird for most people, her weirdness just amused Harper.

Now though Frankie was not happy, her friend, her only friend was leaving and she was not coming back and she expected that Frankie was not leaving with her. Well! Frankie thought, She could just think again, who? She asked herself, who would she have? If Harper left. No one! That was who, plus she had sort of promised that guy she would leave with Harper when the time was right. Huh! It seemed like the time was right.

Frankie drank the last little bit of her shake, sighed at the lovely taste and wondered if she should mention the guy who talked to her, she had been waiting to tell Harper for about a year now but something always seemed to come up and she invariably forgot.

As she looked at her small deadly friend she thought maybe now was not the right time as she looked like she had a lot on her mind and there would be time to explain later. Satisfied with that she said. “Well then I am going to definitely need the two hours, so I better get going.”

This is what made Frankie lovable, she asked no questions and did not demand a blow by blow reason for Harper having to leave town. She just decided she would be going with her, and this is also why Harper feared to leave Frankie alone because she did not ask questions, she just had blind faith. It was this that made Harper fear for Frankie and break out in a cold sweat thinking of her alone in the world, vulnerable to any unscrupulous person with a sob story that pulled at Frankie’s soft heart. It was not like it had not happened to Frankie in the past, or so she had told Harper not exactly like that but Harper could read between the lines.

Frankie made to get up and Harper placed her hand on hers. “Frankie, you know what I am saying. I will not be coming back.”

“We,” corrected Frankie softly. “We will not be coming back and all I can say to that is, thank goodness I feel it is time we went on a road trip. So let me go I have shit to do. Did you pack already?”

Harper nodded. “I did.” What she did not say was magic helped her place everything back in her storage unit in New York. Being a half blood faerie, had its advantages. Harper lifted her hand and for the first time in thirteen hours since she decided the time was right to leave and find her sister and demand an explanation, she felt lighter. She smiled whether it was at the sight of Frankie dressed as she was in a green shirt and white trousers with her bob haircut, that looked ridiculously cute on the tall skinny woman, she could not say, or maybe it was the prospect of yelling at her sister. Yeah! That could be it, either way for the first time in hours Harper felt as though the gloom had lifted. “Okay then, see you at your place.”

Frankie squealed with delight and bounced and grinned wider as she shimmied her way out of the diner. Someone of Frankie’s build should not bounce Harper thought, she looked like a Pogo stick. But as usual her thoughts remained hidden behind her impassive face.

CHAPTER TWO:

H arper and Frankie had been at Dragon’s Gap for two days. Five days of travel to get here and Harper was not sure if the trip had been too short or too long, either way Frankie made it enjoyable with her observations along the way and her total lack of worry over where they were going. When they finally arrived at Dragon’s Gap Harper had been a little surprised that Frankie was not acting surprised. She had smiled at Harper and asked. “Don’t you think this is just a wonderful place?” When Harper then asked. “If she knew where she was?” Frankie just laughed and bounced to her own song and replied “Of course, Dragon’s Gap the only place to be.”

Harper had shaken her head and muttered making Frankie smile. That was two days ago so this morning of their third day at Dragon’s Gap Harper had decided they would visit the castle. Not wanting to go through the squealing and sighing and loving looks directed at her, out of soft brown eyes that she knew Frankie would do, as well as her saying over and over again. “Oh my Goddess it is a castle Harper!” Which would just get on her last nerve so she decided not to tell Frankie before they finished eating breakfast. It wasn’t like she didn’t have cause the first day after their arrival, Frankie had said the word castle at least a thousand times, to the point Harper heard it in her freaking sleep.

Harper eyed Frankie again as she sat opposite her in the diner where they were eating breakfast. Frankie was dressed in a flowing dress that displayed flowers on it with a short yellow bolero jacket and tan shoes. Harper unusually refrained from telling her she looked like a walking garden, even after Frankie literally screamed at her to change from her hockey sweater, which was absolutely decent with no holes in it, realizing Frankie would just nag her to either her death or Frankie’s, Harper decided to change with great reluctance into a black tee and her leather jacket.

Frankie had taken one look and screwed her lips up and frowned heavily when she finally returned until Harper accidentally, on purpose, shown Frankie her knives before she stashed them around her body causing Frankie to just sniff loudly in disdain. Harper knew that sniff, her step- mother had been real good at it.

Harper growled with exasperation and slammed from the hotel room with Frankie following and saying. “Childishness will not win you friends Harper!” And she loudly yelled her name which made Harper growl longer. So Harper had not told her where they were going. So how’s that for childishness!

Now thirty minutes later they stood across from said castle and Harper groaned softly as Frankie squealed, “Oh my Goddess it is a stone building!”

Ever since she had threatened her with mayhem if she said the word castle again. Frankie found every other word one could imagine to describe the friggin castle! Seriously Harper thought how much could a woman take. “It’s a castle!” Harper snarled. “Call it like it is!”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to upset your feelings or anything I know how…”

“Last nerve Frankie! Last nerve!”

“Yippee!! Castle! Castle. Castle!”

Harper’s lips twitched in humor as she agreed with a sigh. “Yep. Looks like one.”

“Please say we are going in?”

“Yep! Looks that way.”

“Yippee!”

Harper started the trek across the wooden drawbridge, listening to happy Frankie sounds coming from behind her.

“It is a drawbridge Harper.” Frankie said as she walked a little behind her, so she could look around.

“Yep. Looks like it.”

“Oh my Goddess! Was that a Unicorn?” Frankie nearly screamed in her excitement. “Harper there are Unicorns!”

Harper hung her head. “Yep there is and no we have to go in.”

“But later right?”

“Yep Later.”

Frankie was in her own private heaven she hugged herself. Unicorns and an honest to goodness stone castle, right out of the pages of one of her favorite novels. Could this day get any better? He would be here, her one true love, she just knew it. Okay she didn’t really but if this was a book, he would be!

Frankie felt the bubbles of glee bouncing around her blood system as she walked across the wooden drawbridge, okay, really, she skipped across the drawbridge to the castle.

They had been in town for two days looking around getting a feel for the place which is what Harper told Frankie when she had asked what they were doing. This morning Harper said they were going for a walk to see what else was here, as though Frankie had not seen they were heading to the freaking castle that just sang to every one of her senses and had since they arrived. Just because Harper had given her one of her ghost stares that she reserved for people who asked stupid questions when Frankie innocently pointed out the enormous castle a few times or maybe a hundred times on their first day here, that should have been no reason for Harper to demand she never, ever say the word castle again.

Frankie stared at her as Harper’s eyes were cataloguing everything, constantly searching for danger because Harper knew that something other than human lived in that castle.

“What?” She asked Frankie when she felt her stare. Gleefully she said, no she sang. “Harper we just crossed a moat!”

Harper pretended she did not hear her because they had just crossed over a moat. A friggin moat! That ran under a drawbridge. A friggin drawbridge!

How the hell did I end up here? Harper wondered. She could not really believe her eyes when they had arrived and seen the castle. I mean a castle in this day and age really!

She hoped it was a movie set which was one of Frankie’s ideas, one of the many, many ideas she came up with on their first day here.

Much to Harper’s disappointment it was not a movie set, for her peace of mind it would have been so much easier if it had been because where there was a castle, there were castle guards, usually armed and dangerous. Friggin Charlie! Only she would live in a damn castle just to make my life harder! Growled Harper silently.

When they finally got to the end of the drawbridge, they both stood looking up, way up to the top of huge wooden doors. “Castle doors, so cool.” Frankie whispered.

“Those things have to be at least fifty, sixty feet tall.” Harper muttered not expecting an answer from Frankie which showed how this monstrosity had confused her thinking.

“Oh not that tall.” Frankie said making Harper turn her eyes on her and raise a dark eyebrow as she asked. “Are you sure?”

“Oh positive! It is because you are short, from my height. I would say twenty, thirty feet no more.”

“Well thanks,” Harper shot back. “When did we start comparing heights?” And yes she was slightly sensitive about her height.

“So what do we do?” Frankie asked ignoring Harper’s words even more so when Harper sarcastically replied. “I don’t know? Knock, ring a bell. What do you suggest?” Frankie did the lip thing.

Oh my Goddess, you are thinking about it?” groaned Harper.

Then Frankie smiled. “Ahha! Knock that is what that is for?” She pointed to a big brass door knocker in the shape of a dragon that lay on the door by its companion. Harper had been studying them as she waited for Frankie to finish thinking. Together Harper figured they weighed a ton maybe more.

“They could weigh a ton.” She told Frankie, “Can you even lift it, to bang it?”

Frankie grabbed its tail and slammed it down repeatedly. “Yep. Looks like it!” She again used the knocker it sounded like cannon shots to Harper. And yes she had heard cannon fire, damn Charlie!

BANG! BANG!

Harper looked up, way up and saw nothing. Frankie said. “What now?”

Harper found herself almost doing the lip thing, she pulled her lips straight and slammed her hands on her hips and said in a really loud voice.

“THE ONLY THING WE CAN, GET THE DYNAMITE!”

Frankie stood still with her eyes wide as saucers as she screeched at Harper. “WE HAVE DYNAMITE!!

Harper winked at her, Frankie asked, her voice lower. “What is wrong with your eye?”

Harper sighed and shook her head. Frankie quickly consoled her. “It is okay Harper I will go get the dynamite, is it in the truck?”

Harper was about to open her mouth to explain there was no dynamite when they heard a voice yell down to them. “What do you want?”

“Rude!” Frankie said.

“Yep.” answered Harper. They both looked up, higher, past the top of the doors, to the top of the castle.

“Battlements.” Harper said when Frankie opened her mouth to ask, instead Frankie changed her question and cupped her mouth and yelled. “We want to come in!”

A male’s voice asked. “Why?”

Frankie shouted. “Because!”

“Because why?”

“We need to!”

“Who do you wish to see?”

Before Harper could tell her who, Frankie yelled back. “We are on a Quest for the King and Queen, so open the damn door or I’ll have your head!”

Silence ensued as he disappeared from sight. Frankie gave Harper a wide smile, who just stared at her as Frankie asked. “What? I thought that went well.”

“Did you? Quest! King and Queen, really Frankie?” Harper shook her head slowly from side to side. Frankie huffed. “Yes I did, in books there is always a quest and a King and Queen!”

“Yet we are still outside.” Harper muttered and this time she knew Frankie heard her.

“But not with arrows sticking out of us so that’s a good thing.” Frankie returned cheerfully.

Harper decided not to discuss it with her anymore. A short while later Frankie said, “He seemed nice though!” Harper eyed her tall lanky friend and wondered how deep the moat was and if piranhas swam in there. She decided to ignore her instead, it wasn’t like she had friends to spare.

They watched the door, eventually a normal sized door magically appeared and opened. Males in black shirts and black pants with red and gold embroidered vests carrying large swords strapped to their backs lined up on either side of the opening.

One guard motioned for them to enter. Harper did with Frankie walking behind her as they walked between the lines of guards. Frankie said. “There is twenty, ten each side.”

Harper stopped mid-way and looked up at her friend. “Why?”

“In case you wanted to know.”

Harper sighed and walked on again coming to the end of the guards she stopped and again looked up at Frankie and asked knowing she should not but curiosity got the better of her. “Why?”

Frankie smiled, “In case you wanted to... she flayed her hands around. “You know...With your knives and stuff.”

Instantly more males poured out from what looked like hallways. Harper eyed her friend. “Really!”

Frankie shrugged. “Touchy!”

Harper put her hands up and nudged Frankie. “Hands.”

Frankie put her hands in the air but couldn’t take her eyes from the males coming towards them they were all huge and all dressed as the first guards were.

“They are all really tall and did I say huge already? I mean their muscles, must have muscles, do you see the way they fill out their shirts I wonder if they have them specially made?”Frankie asked not bothering to lower her voice. Harper watched the males watch them and saw the smirks and a couple of chests get puffed out and the flexing of muscles under Frankie’s impressed gaze.

She really wanted to laugh at her friends observations and the male’s posturing but did neither. One; she didn’t want to hurt Frankie’s feelings, secondly, males were touchy when you laughed at them especially when they were armed. Instead she answered. “Yep! I saw.”

Frankie looked around at what was obviously an entrance or greeting room she never remembered what it was called, it could have been the grand hall she thought about that for a minute, no it was an entrance or foyer, she was sure, anyway it was fantastic all large stone work, like a proper castle should be.

With a huge medieval fireplace dominating one whole wall, the other stone walls held delicious looking tapestries on them they almost covered the whole wall. Two large sweeping staircases either side of the fireplace rose to the upper level and there were suits of armour guarding each staircase.

Several halls lead away from the area which is where the males had come from and the floors were a piece of art in themselves with beautiful large stone tiles that looked almost like two dragons, one red and one gold entwined which were embedded into the stone. It was amazing and the stones just reeked of legends and age, what a fabulous place, seriously it was enough to have Frankie swooning.

Harper watched everything and felt a hum coming from the stones beneath her feet it was like a small vibration that had her toes inside her boots curling. The hum was soothing, almost like a lullaby that sang a greeting to her, it was wonderful.

Hello! She mind sent and was only a little surprised when a voice answered.

Welcome home.

This is not my home!

It has always been your home.

Do I know you?

We have waited a long time for you!

Who are you?

The Dragon Lord will tell you.

Then the presence was gone leaving Harper feeling disconcerted, she hated this mystical stuff but unfortunately being half faerie she had no way of stopping it and worse she did not know if she could, or wanted too. Well color me a mystery! She thought as she looked at Frankie and the guards. Nope, none of them seem to have heard the voices. Well okay then, just me then! Harper thought. Right so conversing with voices. What next dragons!

The males had come to a stop in a half circle around both females while Frankie gleefully looked around her and Harper, she finally sighed and said.

This is nice for a castle don’t you think Harper?”

“Yep. I do”

"Do you think they will let us look around?”

“Yep. I do”

Several of the guards were having trouble holding it together and several others wore confused looks which Harper discounted that was normal around Frankie. The ones that worried her were the two that were dressed similar to the other guards, except there was no fancy vest for these two and their swords looked like they had seen more use than the others, another difference was in the way they held themselves. They were yet to look away from her and Frankie, also there had not been any checking them out as the others were doing, did she say, Hot, Hot, Hot!

Which meant one of two things, they were gay and she really hoped they weren’t or they were bad asses which she really hoped they weren’t, it just made things harder, not impossible, just harder.

Frankie was doing the lip thing, when the males parted like the red sea, and the tallest male so far walked up to them. Frankie’s mouth dropped open and she squeaked. “Harper do you see him?”

“Yep. I do” Then Harper looked up and then up some more and asked a Frankie question. “How the hell do you breathe way up there?”

He raised just one blonde brow and smirked.

“Huh! See it is a height thing.” Frankie told her.

“Really it so is not, he is just absurdly tall.”

Harper groused back.

“Oh he really is not. It is just you are so sh...”

Harper turned her granite eyes on Frankie whose voice died away. She asked with a decided edge to her tone. “You were saying?”

“Nothing!” Before Frankie could say anything more the giant male said. “Ladies please?”

Frankie shivered and she was positive the little bubbles in her blood stream which started to die down since they had become surrounded by all the guards came back to life at full force. The sound of his voice shot right to her soul and she was sure those little bubbles were starting to pop with excitement. Frankie shut her lips tight so her thoughts would not spill out. O.M.G! Did I say O.M.G Gorgeous!

“Please what?” Frankie manage to croak out.

“Please stop talking!”

“Oh okay.” Frankie frowned at the tall male and looked at Harper. One thing this male would have to learn, she, Frankie Spring, abhorred rudeness and that was as far as she was concerned, rude. She said so now to Harper. “Slightly rude.”

Harper replied, “Yep it was.”

He frowned at her then Frankie who did the lips thing, Harper thought she heard a growl come from him but when she looked up, he looked calm. Huh! Must have been mistaken!

“Thank you Ladies, I am Commander Johner Kingsley of the castle guards. These males are the castle guards. Now if you would come with myself and my guard to see the Prime. We would like to have a little chat about why you are here?”

Harper asked. “What or who is a Prime?”

“He would be the second to the Lord of the Castle.” Johner explained while his Dragon roared. SHADOW!

What….Who….Where? He asked.

There in front of us, are you blind?

No of course not!

And yet you did not recognize our shadow?

I was not looking for her was I? She is very cute! Johner could hear the thread of suspicion in his dragon’s voice when he said, we are talking about the tall one!

Johner snorted. I do not know who you were talking about but that was who I was talking about!

We take our shadow.

What has come over you? We don’t act like that, we will court her.

I want SHADOW!

Too bad, we are a Kingsley, we behave accordingly.

NOW! His dragon demanded. Johner told him quietly. Remember what happened with Sharm and Edee!

He could tell his dragon was thinking about what he had said because he came back with a subdued.

We will court shadow.

Johner waved his hand for the females to proceed him. Harper put her hands down, shrugged and walked past him and several other males, including the two who did not look like castle guards. Frankie scowled at him put her hands down as well and sniffed loudly as she too walked past him.

Two guards walked in front, the others fanned out and more followed. Harper could feel the male’s eyes on them making sure they did nothing stupid. Which sort of made her smile, she knew something they did not. Harper Easton did not do stupid, Frankie on the other hand well stupid followed her sometimes!

Frankie walked ahead of the male with the golden blonde hair and could feel his eyes on her hoping for her to do something outrageous so he could pounce on her. Ooh! Pounce, now that had possibilities! No! Bad girl! She growled at her inner Frankie. Plus she knew something he did not, Johner Kingsley may be heaven to look at, and tall with big muscles as well as cute with that straight nose and those blue eyes and his long straight blonde hair, that she would like to run her fingers through. Grrrr! No bad Frankie! He also, maybe had a body that was mouth-watering enticing but he’d gone and pissed her off. There would have to be groveling now!

Harper found herself totally entertained, especially when she thought about them trying to get Frankie to talk and make sense. Hahaha! When they walked down a set of stairs and along several underground tunnels and past every office in the castle, Harper was sure, at least twice, the guards in the lead finally came to a halt. As they parted Harper could see they ended up in front of two doors side by side. Harper, like Frankie knew what lay behind the doors bare rooms, commonly known as interrogation cells.

Johner cleared his throat, the first sound from him since before they had stated walking. “Please ladies take a room each.” The two lead guards opened a door each showing exactly what Harper suspected, interrogation rooms. Frankie refused to look at Johner, she opened her mouth then snapped her lips together and instead she gave Harper a wink and a smile. Harper in turn gave her the thumbs up before they each entered standard interview rooms like one would see at any police or sheriff’s station, the only thing different were these ones were cleaner and smelled of lemon. Unfortunately both Harper and Frankie had seen the inside of police interview rooms enough to critique one.

Entering, Harper looked around and spotted the camera in the corner, she sat in the available chair at the table to wait. Frankie finding herself alone paced. She did not like closed in spaces, much as she hated to admit it even to herself, she was scared without Harper.

Johner felt sweat roll down his back as he watched the females enter their rooms and when they were safely inside he dismissed most of his guards leaving two to stand outside their rooms.

Something itched at him a fleeting impression but he could not make any sense of it, especially with his dragon grumbling at him.

He sent someone for their vehicle and to find out where they had been staying to retrieve their possessions which along with their vehicle would need to be searched. He was sure there were no explosives but the female’s knives were concealed around her person, so it was better to be safe than annoyed, later.

Johner with Ark and Axl, walked into the command room that held the live feed from the interrogation rooms. Right now both females were on screen. Johner’s dragon roared. SHADOW!

He pleaded with him. I know… I know. Just give me a minute!

We left her!

Yes but she is safe. I swear! He collapsed into a chair, they were to wait for Lars, Prime to the Dragon Lord. Johner looked up when his Sire walked in.

Rene` had been father to Johner since he was two years old, he was as much his son as any of his birth sons. Concerned at Johner’s look, he asked. “Son?”

“Shadow.” Was all Johner could get out over the roaring of his dragon and the struggle he was having to contain him.

Rene` looked at the two females and then to Ark and Axl, he gave a nod to the screen and they both shook their heads. Ark told him. “No idea.”

“She’s a little thing.” Rene` mused.

Johner finally got control of his dragon with a promise they would be with their shadow shortly. He straightened in his chair as he squinted at the screen that held Frankie. “Do you think so?” He asked as he looked at Frankie pacing in her room.

Rene` looked again at Harper. “Yes, very tiny.” Johner looked to where his Sire was looking and laughed. “No not her, the other one.”

Rene` turned his attention to Frankie, smiled and said. “Well she is lovely?”

Johner smiled with pride. “She is and she says the most adorable things.” Ark and Axl snorted at his description. “What?” Johner asked.

Ark stated. “You have not seen the recording yet?”

“No what recording?”

Axl loaded it up and they spent the next few minutes watching and listening to Johner’s shadow and Harper as they entered the castle grounds. Rene` found himself laughing with Johner as Ark and Axl grinned. Ark asked. “Doesn’t she remind you of someone?”

“She does?” Rene` answered.

“Which one?” Johner asked Rene` who tapped the screen with Harper on it, they all studied her.

“Yeah! Like someone we know, but who?” Johner asked Ark and Axl shook their heads “No idea but someone.” Ark mumbled. Rene` pulled on his bottom lip as he to, studied her, and then said. “Well never mind, Lars is unable to attend so I will take his place. Let us go Johner and question your shadow and see what we can find out, something is niggling at me and I want to know what it is?”

Johner stood saying. “Papa! You think that's a good idea, you know with her being my shadow?”

Rene` was by his side in a second, his arm around his shoulders. “Can you honestly say you and your dragon would be fine with me and one of the boys talking to her without you?” One of the boys was either Ark or Axl.

Johner ducked his head and sighed. “No! I really want to say I would be but sadly it would be a lie. I am fairly sure there would be blood. Lots of blood.”

Axl said to Ark. “Meaning ours!”

Ark grunted then said. “I think it was just your blood, he was talking about.” Axl sucked in air between his teeth then said. “Remember I can run faster that you!”

“Bastard!”

Rene` shook his head at the two and with his arm around his son drew him out of the room away from the fools, saying to Johner, “That is what I thought son, a dragon can only be pushed so far. So let us go get this done.”

“I don’t think I can go in that room by myself, my dragon...”

Rene` grinned. “I understand, we will interview them together. It will make it easier for you.”

Johner seemed to be having words with his dragon, finally after a few intense minutes he relaxed.

“He is not happy but is willing to go along with it.”

Rene` clapped him on the shoulder. “That is all we can ask of him, let us go see what has brought your shadow here to our door.”

Ark called out. “Remember the small one has weapons.”

Rene` smiled. “Oh I do!”

They walked to the interview rooms where Johner opened the door to Harper's room, his dragon made his voice sound gruffer than normal as he said. “Come with me?”

Something about the female set his teeth on edge, he couldn't say why. She was so little. Harper stood up without a word and walked behind the male she had not seen before with Johner following into the room that held Frankie, by now a very agitated Frankie.

Ark and Axl sat down turned up the sound and relaxed in the chairs. “This is going to be fun.” Axl said. Ark grunted his agreement as they settled into watch.

Frankie, when she saw Harper grabbed her in a body hug asking. “Did they hurt you?” Not waiting for an answer she glared at the two males. “Did they use rubber hoses and a phone book or did they go right to the Taser?”

She petted Harper on her face and back then ran her hands down her arms, she twirled her from front to back to front asking of the smaller female. “Where are the marks?” Rene` and Johner stood just inside the door with stunned expressions on both their faces as Frankie questioned Harper. Who stood in her embrace and tried desperately not to laugh at Frankie's ridiculous questions and the look on the males faces. Could someone say affronted!

“Female!” Johner snarled with his dragon in his voice. “We do not torture females!”

Rene` placed his hand on Johner’s arm when the sound of wounded pride from his dragon entered his voice. Johner tipped his head back and Harper, who had escaped Frankie’s embrace but not the hand on her arm that squeezed tight, saw him take in deep breaths to help get centered, she supposed.

She wanted to tell him it would not work with them but blah! They had locked Frankie in a windowless room.

She dismissed the tall male called Johner, he was dangerous sure, she felt it, knew it but he did not set her internal alarm off not the way the older male did, He was the power, the one to stay wary of.

How she knew he was older she could not say, it was a feeling of age that hung around him and the smile, the smile said I am older and wiser tread carefully but the twinkle in his eyes, that twinkle said let’s see what you can do? It was just enough of a challenge for Harper to almost throw caution to the wind. Almost!

“Why is he doing that?” Frankie asked.

Harper swallowed her snicker and said. “He is thinking.”

Frankie eyed her and then Johner but refrained from commenting further, her question seemed to break the tension in the room however and Rene` moved to the table and waited while Johner, now calmer, brought over two chairs placed one beside the one Harper pushed Frankie into and took the other to Rene`.

Johner and Rene` sat after the females did. Frankie smiled in appreciation thinking, Gentlemen. Rene` said. “Thank you Johner. Now Ladies we would like to ask you a few questions. We will commence with the interview now.”

“Yes my Lord.” Johner said to the small camera in the corner of the room he nodded his head and said.

“Start the recorder now please Axl.”

Frankie asked Harper. “What is he doing?”

“Talking to someone called Axl who is monitoring the camera.”

Frankie looked around as she asked. “Camera?”

“Yep.” Harper answered.

“Where?”

Harper turned Frankie’s head and tipped it up and pointed high up to the corner where the wall met the ceiling and showed her the small camera.

Frankie did the lips thing and then she jumped up and bounced and waved. Again Harper thought, Pogo stick!

Frankie waved. “Hey, hey, Axl! How you doing?”

Harper watched the males watch Frankie and hid her grin at their totally amazed looks.

Axl said to Ark. “That one is a little loose in the head, Johner has his work cut out for him I think!”

Ark sighed. “For your age and experience you know nothing about females. She is not loose in the head which is a terrible term and you had better not let Edee hear you say it! Seriously Axl you better try harder at recognizing when someone is something other.”

“What other, like a faerie?”

“I am not sure. Now the short one, her you need to watch.”

“Really she is small and quiet!”

“Did you learn nothing from Olinda?”

“She does not look like Olinda.”

“Brother you make me weary. Do not let her size fool you, this one is a killer, brother.”

Axl grinned. “As if she does, her I understand, the other one is the problem, unpredictable.”

“What you know about females is pitiful!”

“Yet if I remember I got more dates last month than you!”

“Brother shut up!”

Frankie returned to her seat and asked. “Was he one of the nice dragons that brought us here?”

They both noticed the looks on the male’s faces. “What…You thought we didn’t know, seriously?”

Frankie frowned as she looked at Harper and asked. “Was it meant to be a secret?”

Harper shrugged. “I doubt it, they are everywhere.”

“See that is what I thought but they act like we did not know.”

“Maybe they think we are unobservant.”

Frankie thought about that for a minute as she did the lip thing and said. “Oh that is a possibility.”

Harper nodded. “I would say so.”

Frankie asked concern coloring her words. “Oh should I have not told then?”

“Too late now and Frankie. I think they know about the dragons!”

Frankie did the lip thing and then said. “Yeah I guess they do.”

Rene` could see were this was heading, he cut them off. “Ladies.”

“They are so polite.” Frankie whispered to Harper who whispered back. “Yep they are.”

To the males Frankie said, “You are so polite.”

“We thank you.” Johner said with a wide smile. Rene`s brows lifted and his voice was a little sterner. “Ladies my name is Rene` Kingsley.” When Frankie opened her mouth he said quickly. “Yes, Johner is my son.” She subsided and ducked her head.

“They,” He nodded towards the camera, “are two of the guards that brought you here.”

Harper asked “The two without vests?”

Rene` raised his eyebrows but answered her, “Yes they are Shields, what you would know as commandos I think the term is, their names are Ark and Axl Battle.”

“Cool names.” Frankie mumbled and they heard a short growl quickly cut off. Johner tipped his head to the ceiling as his father looked at him. Rene` sighed twice before going on. “As you already know Johner is the Commander of the castle guards. Prime Lars was meant to interview you but he has been detained. I have been asked to come and interview you instead.”

Harper wanted to ask by whom but thought the answer may upset Frankie, so she kept quiet. Rene` asked. “Now could you tell us who you are?”

Harper answered before Frankie could. “My name is Harper and this is my friend Frankie.”

“Best friend.” Frankie said out the side of her mouth. Harper dutiful said, “Best friend.”

“Now we are getting somewhere!” Rene` said.

So, Ladies why are you here?”

“Because you brought us here!” Frankie answered while she looked at Johner as he smiled at her like she was so sweet and shook his head. “No, my father meant. Why. Are. You. Here?”

Frankie lent a little over the table. “Because. You. Brought. Us. Here!”

Both males stared at her as she stared back.

Harper waited, then Johner rubbed the back of his neck and swallowed the quick words on his tongue instead he said. “Okay! Let us try this. How did you get here?”

Harper waited as Frankie gave him a puzzled look. “We walked here with you and your guards.”

“Yes...yes, you did but before that. How did you get here?”

“Oh I see. In a truck.” Frankie answered as though it was obvious and she could not understand why he was asking…

“Huh! Good, so why?” Johner asked with a smile.

Bewildered she answered. “Because it was a long way to walk. I do not know why you need to know that?”

Harper waited, Rene` leaned back in his chair and watched the three people while his dragon churned over, who did Harper remind them of? They had not missed the fact she conveniently left off their surnames. That they knew was no accident.

Johner hitched his chair closer to the table and eyed his shadow. “So if it was a long way to walk. Why come?”

Frankie copied Johner with her chair and almost swooned as she caught his scent saying. “Cause we needed too.”

“It is not an easy place to find?” He stated.

Frankie did the lips thing, Harper waited as Frankie looked at her then the silent male and finally Johner. “Really! We found it real easy, are you sure it is hard to find?”

“Yes I am sure.”

“I am shocked we just drove on through the tunnel of trees and presto we were here. Right Harper?”

“Yep, it is.”

Johner tried once more. “So I ask again, why are you here?”

Frankie stared at him for a few seconds, did the lips thing and then said. “Because you brought us here!”

Johner sighed loudly, flicked his eyes to Harper who stared back at him with an expressionless face and shuttered eyes then back to Frankie. “Alright what decided you to travel here to the castle?”

“Harper brought me.”

“But why? You must have some idea?”

“Oh I do!” They went back to the staring, Rene` sighed loudly twice again. Harper waited, a half smile on her face. See! His Dragon said looking at Harper, that expression seems like…

Rene` turned his head from side to side he asked his dragon. What is that noise?

His dragon whispered so softly, it was more a feeling than words as he answered. The ancients are singing.

Why can I hear it and none other?

We were Dragon Lord.

So Reighn will be hearing this?

If he is in the castle, yes.

Why are they singing?

I do not know.

Rene` mentally shook his head as he dropped his chair back onto the floor with a thump and asked. “Alright Harper why are you here?” He held his hand up when Frankie went to speak causing her to snap her lips together. “Looking for someone?” Harper told him.

“Could you give me more details?”

“I could?” She replied. “If I was so inclined.”

Rene` smiled. Harper wasn’t sure if it was a nice smile or not as he asked. “What would help you, become inclined?”

“Eww! I know... I know!” Frankie said as she held her hand up and wiggled in her chair, they all looked at her. “What? I do know?”

Rene`s brows went up again as Johner said not quite under his breath. “This should be good.”

Harper waited as Rene` asked with a calmness that was belied by the annoyance shining in his eyes.

“Please tell us?”

Frankie gave them one of her best smiles, wide with teeth showing, she knew it was one of her best features. Harper never had the heart to tell her it made her look demented but as she witnessed the male’s reactions when they drew back from the table, she thought she might just have too. Frankie rushed out. “She needs coffee and I need a berry shake we missed morning tea. Right Harper?”

“Yep!”

Johner dropped his head on to the table as he groaned. Rene` sighed, Harper counted. Yep, twice! As fun as this was, Harper needed to get out of the room so as not to hurt Frankie’s feelings she said. “While, Frankie is right I would be inclined to tell you why we are here if you could tell me when you all started to fill the town with folks?”

“How long have you been here?” Rene` asked sharply.

“Since you brought us in.” Frankie replied.

Annoyed Rene` said. “Seriously I will not entertain you as your shadow will, so cease this nonsense now.”

Frankie sat up straight. “Someone’s just rude. What is a shadow and why are you annoyed you were not put in jail!” She demanded of Rene`.”

Rene` lifted an eyebrow and his dragon looked out at Frankie and Harper as he growled. “Maybe a little time in the cells beneath the castle will encourage you to talk?”

Frankie’s hand grabbed Harper’s arm and squeezed, her face whitened as she sucked in a scared breath. Harper snarled out a warning.

“Enough! I will allow once only for you to scare her like that. Consider yourself warned dragon!” Her eyes turned ghostly grey as Harper’s anger vibrated throughout the room. Johner felt the hair stand up on his arms, Rene` was sure he saw a small blue flame in the depths of her eyes, he felt and saw the anger swirl in the air between them. He was positive he could almost reach out and touch it. His dragon rose to the surface, reacting accordingly to the perceived threat, making Rene` stand abruptly accidentally throwing his chair into the wall behind him causing Johner to stand just as hurriedly looking for the threat. Which in turn had Frankie jumping from her chair with a startled yelp to stand behind Harper. An instant later knives appeared where none were, in Harper’s capable hands.

Seconds after that the door was thrown open and Ark and a very big powerfully built male with energy emanating from him stood in the doorway.

Reighn took in the tense situation and felt Ark still beside him. Calmly he asked as his eyes stayed on the small female with knives. “Papa, are you alright?”

Rene` heaved in a deep breath and felt his dragon recede as he answered absently wondering how he and his dragon had lost control of the situation so suddenly which caused his dragon to rise. There was no intent of danger here, power yes but nothing that would make his reaction so volatile. They were far too old to lose control like that. “Yes, thank you my son.”

Then they all heard Frankie ask. “Do you see the size of him Harper, he has got to be the biggest one yet. Don’t cha think?”

“Yep. I do!” Harper responded and once again Frankie’s innocent question had broken the tension that held them captive. Reighn walked further into the room releasing the hold he placed on Johner who went immediately to Frankie and stood near her.

Frankie did the lips thing again as she looked at the male. Ark asked Harper as Axl entered the room. “Why does she do that is she alright?”

Harper didn’t bother looking away from the powerful male who had come to stand next to Rene`.

“Yep, she is thinking.”

“Put up your knives female.” Reighn growled, and to Johner he said. “You allowed our Sire in here while she remained armed?”

“Dude!” Harper growled back. “No one allowed anything, he’s a grown male, hardly senile. Frankie what do you think?” She asked as she sheathed both knives under her jacket, while the room seemed to hold its breath. Ignoring the sudden atmosphere Harper’s words invoked. Frankie answered. “Nah! Not senile!”

Reighn looked at his Sire and together all the males said. “Dude?”

CHAPTER THREE:

T hings moved swiftly Harper and Frankie found themselves with Reighn, Johner and Rene` leaving the interview room while Frankie asked question after question of Johner about the castle, who he was, what his job was like, what a shadow was. Did he have family, was there a King and Queen anywhere! Then more questions about what the castle was made from, what did he mean she was his shadow?

He patiently answered each one even the shadow question several different ways. Harper would have slapped a gag over her mouth long ago, like… after question two. Harper walked between a quiet Rene` and Reighn.

“So you are some big honcho here then?” Harper asked after they had walked up a flight of wide stone stairs. Reighn nodded. “I am the current Dragon Lord, my Sire.” he indicated Rene`. “Was the past Dragon Lord.”

“And that means what exactly?” Harper asked.

“Ohh! I know...I know!” They stopped as Frankie bounced in place. Harper reached out to grab the bouncing Frankie. Really Pogo stick! When Johner growled, she slapped her hand instead to his chest. The males all tensed, Reighn did a quick scan for knives because the female was incredibly fast with them.

Harper moved in close as she pushed between Frankie and Johner placing herself in front of Frankie therefore missing the worried look she gave Johner. “Listen here dragon I haven’t decided about you all yet? So it would be prudent of you to withhold anymore of your growls.” She stepped in more and Johner felt the hand of trepidation squeeze his lungs, an unnatural occurrence for a dragon.

“You should be aware at this time, there are only two people I will kill without a thought for. One of them is my girl Frankie, so regardless of what you think she is to you, remember I already know who and what she is to me!” Silence met her words as Johner dipped his head and opened his mouth but Frankie sniffed loudly saying. “Aww! Harper you love me?”

Harper moved back from Johner her grey eyes never leaving his and the tension eased as she said. “Yep it seems that way.”

“Knew it!” Frankie said as she took hold of Johner's arm and moved him along passing hurriedly by Harper as she told her. “So the Dragon Lord runs this whole place, Dragon’s Gap and basically the whole world so watch your manners with how yah talk to him Harper.”

“How do you know shit like this?” Harper asked partly amazed, partly amused.

Frankie grinned, then sighed. “We talked to people in town and then listened to their answers or at least I did!”

“Seriously I never heard anyone say stuff like that?” Harper groused.

“Because you don’t listen, you are too busy looking for who knows what!”

All the others knew what she had been looking for, danger, attackers... Harper just shrugged and moved on saying. “To be honest people like to talk to you. When you aren’t being weird.”

Frankie giggled. “Well yeah!” She whispered to Johner. “She likes you, she just you know...”

Johner gave her hand a pat and whispered back. “I do and I will apologize when we are alone, so she will know that I meant no harm.”

“Yeaaah! That is probably a good idea.” Frankie said, worrying her bottom lip. “Just you know...be careful!”

With that they arrived at another flight of stairs as they walked up them. Rene` slipped along the mental pathway to Reighn. Your thoughts son?

I like them both. I like Harper.

As do I, Frankie is adorable and well suited I think, for Johner. She will lighten his life.

Oh that she will do and give him a merry dance along the way, my brother deserves her joy. But you are wary of Harper?

Yes there is something about her, she gives my dragon an itch.

Is it because she is nothing like our Charlie?

Maybe that is it, Charlie’s heart was opened when she arrived here, and her heart softened more because of Storm and the young ones and our family. I am not sure this one’s heart is even cracked. I fear she could hurt Charlie.

You think that after her display just now, no Papa her heart is hurt, broken even but she loves and in that she is more like Charlie than you can imagine.

Rene` thought about what Reighn had said then replied. I do not see it, she has a hardness, an emptiness to her.

I think Papa you are reading her wrong, she is all heart, she is so wounded you are mistaking that for emptiness. Look again Papa and not with just your mind, look beyond the surface go deeper with all of your senses and see what I have seen and when you do, tell me your thoughts are the same. She is a wounded soul and frightened, so very frightened. You talk of emptiness she is not empty she is overflowing with feeling. All boxed up hidden from herself. Whoever did this to her is dead when I find them.

CHAPTER FOUR:

C harlie and Harper stood a room apart, neither moved nor spoke. Storm shifted to stand beside his father and Reighn so he was able to see his shadows face.

Frankie sat munching on a handful of nuts that Johner had found for her when she mention she was hungry. He was presently on the phone ordering her a berry shake, she sighed and half in love already, the male or dragon was a dream come true.

When they finally arrived at what Johner told her was his adopted brothers Storms apartment, Storm opened the door and Reighn quickly informed him who they all were but Frankie had the idea they already knew and were prepared for her and Harper. Something given strength too, when from the dining room emerged two females who had been introduced as Rene`s shadow Verity, and Reighn's shadow Sage. Then of course Reighn was quick to explain who Harper and Frankie were, again Frankie had the thought they already knew.

Both of the ladies seemed very nice, it was, Frankie thought, in their faces and eyes they possessed a very gentle energy that emanated from them making her feel instantly comfortable, which she would admit was something only Harper had so far been able to do.

Charlie, Harper’s sister gave her almost the same feeling as she looked her over. She was so much like Harper and yet so different.

Frankie liked them all on sight, it was hard to tell if Harper did. Right now she was in a staring contest with her sister who Frankie was amazed to see held Harper’s gaze, there were not many that could.

As she ate her nuts she catalogued the obvious differences, like Charlie’s hair, which was really black and straight and way shorter than Harper’s long wavy auburn tresses although their eyes were the same color and they were almost the same height. Frankie sighed they were so obviously related evidenced by the fact they both had the same body shape and dress sense. Seriously it was a shame no one taught these females to dress?

It looked like she would have to have the dressing to impress lecture with Charlie as well as Harper again! “How your males could not see they were related puzzles me?” Frankie said to the two females who had come to sit with her on the beautifully large dining table.

“Huh! No surprise to me!” Sage replied.

“Males never look for the obvious!” Verity assured them both. “It is a failing I have noticed often over the years.

“It is not their fault they are just not wired to see the little things.” Sage told them.

“That is true but still obvious!” Frankie stated.

“Agreed!” the other two said together.

“Do you mind we are right here?” Rene` told the three of them with a tone of annoyance because as he too looked at the sisters, he could not understand how he had not realized who Harper was…

All three women laughed at him and his sons who wore disgruntled looks on their faces. Frankie called out to Harper. “Hey Harper you have a sister called Charlie, how come you never told me?”

“Yep, I do. Thought she was dead.”

“Oh. Well that is kind of cool you know because she is not.”

“Yep I suppose.” Harper looked at Charlie. “So not dead then?”

“Nope and you suppose?”

“Yep, not sure yet whether it is really you?”

Charlie raised a brow and smirked, Harper! Her Harper was here standing not feet away from her. Goddess she had missed her so much! Her heart suddenly dropped into her shoes when Harper walked through the door, even though Storm had prepared her. It was still so shocking, all the yearning and the grief, the anger gone in that instance. Charlie narrowed her eyes, and now Harper had the affront to say she did not believe it was her. Even though it was plainly obvious it was her, had not their bond, weak as it was, snapped into place as soon as she entered Dragon’s Gap two days ago.

Charlie wondered what had woken her from a deep sleep with a racing heart. First she had thought there was danger somewhere and she sent her awareness out, like Scarlett was teaching her to do. Then on the edge of her senses she felt Harper but thinking it was another dream she just rolled over and snuggled into Storm’s arms then went back to sleep. She saw now she had been wrong.

She said now. “You know it is me Harper so stop the drama.” Charlie cocked her head to the side and let her eyes run over her sister, older, thinner and harder… her heart hurt for that. Harper always had attitude, now it looked like it had solidified into coldness but as she looked into eyes exactly like hers she saw it, the pain, the anger and the hope. Ahh! Not so cold little sister. Casually she asked. “So not crazy then?”

Harper kicked her top lip up in not quite a sneer, which use to drive Charlie nuts as teenagers. “Nope!”

Charlies eyes narrowed again as she hissed out. “Well that is good.”

“Yeah if you say so!” Harper shrugged and turned to go, looked at the startled people in the room and glared as she snarled. “What! You coming Frankie?”

“Umm! Yeah I guess.” Frankie said as she jumped from the table. Johner slapped his closed phone in his hand as he asked. “Frankie?”

She smiled sadly. “It was cool while it lasted.”

Harper moved to open the door, the rest of the people in the room, Charlie’s family, Harper guessed just stared between Charlie and Harper which amused Harper especially the look on Charlie’s face. As Harper reached out to open the door, Charlie snapped out. “You are an auntie.”

Harper raised an eyebrow turned and looked at her sister. Thank the Goddess! She breathed out a sigh and said. “Is that a lie?”

“Why the hell would I lie about that?” Charlie demanded.

“Why ask me that, how would I know. You are a stranger to me. I can’t be knowing what is going on in your brain, can I?” Harper snapped back.

“Stranger! I am not a stranger I am your sister I am no different than I always was!” Charlie snarled right back at her.

Harper let go a skeptical laugh as she said. “You are so not the same!”

“How am I not?” Demanded an outraged Charlie.

Harper shrugged. “Shadow and kids that is how.”

“Oh well yeah. There is that!” Charlie said a little deflated as she realized Harper was right, she was different. They both were.

Harper looking a little smug knowing she had scored against Charlie said. “Told ya! So you have a boy?”

“More.” Charlie answered.

“Like pulling teeth!” Harper stated as she looked towards the ceiling, missing the gleam in Charlie’s eyes. Then with exaggerated patience Harper asked. “Do you have two children?”

“No three, two girls and a boy.”

Frankie slid back onto the table, saying in a loud whisper. “It is like watching tennis huh.”

Verity nodded. “Better!”

“Wish I had popcorn.” said Reighn.

Storm rumbled. “Do you mind?”

Frankie did the lips thing then said. “Not really, it is kind of cute to see Harper like this. Better than watching her slice and dice people.”

Slowly they all turned to her, except Charlie and Harper. “Slice and Dice?” asked Rene`.

Frankie chewed on her nuts, swallowed fast and said. “Yep, she is real good with those knives. Not so good with the guns though.”

“Frankie!” Harper admonished.

Frankie grinned then stated. “So true Harper, don’t be saying it is not, you know I have seen you at the shooting range.”

“Yep I know but still!” Quickly changing the subject of her not that impressive target shooting. Harper asked Charlie. “So kids huh?”

“Yep, still can’t shoot huh?” Now it was Harper’s turn to narrow her eyes at Charlie as she smirked. “Your point, cut yourself lately?”

Charlie sniffed damn Harper she knew she had no aptitude for knives, well as much as Harper did for guns. Deciding to forego that topic she asked. “So want to meet my kids?”

“Not so much.”

“Seriously! I tell you that you are an aunt and you do not want to visit with my children?”

“Yep that is about right.”

Charlie stepped forward, fists clenched as she remembered. Still so friggin annoying. Now that! I never missed.

Storm said. “My soul, maybe...” Both females turned eyes of granite in his direction. Storm, commander of the dragon Hunters, leader in rogue kills, quelled before that look and just stopped himself from ducking behind his Sire. He swallowed the rest of his words as Frankie sucked in her breath then said softly. “Man, why did you do that?”

“I was just trying to help?” He mumbled.

Frankie gave his shoulder a pat in comfort. “Yeah I know but seriously, sisters.”

Charlie’s eyes narrowed as they returned to Harper who sighed loudly then asked. “I suppose they have names?”

“Of course they have names. Why would they not?”

“I am waiting.” Harper said as she scratched her cheek. Charlie’s eyes narrowed once more as she told her. “We have Kelsey who is five. Cara who is two and baby Justice, who is almost three months old.”

“Nice! What else you got?”

Charlie eased back, crossed her arms but before she could speak the door behind her opened and Tansy one of Charlie’s nannies and a faerie entered, only to stop with a scream, when a knife flew passed her face and stuck in the wall. Instantly she shrunk and flew to hide behind Storm who yelled. “What the hell!” He started to advance on Harper, only to come up short when her hands filled with knives and she lowered into a defensive crouch.

Charlie also yelled. “What the hell?”

Reighn roared. “Female put up your knives, there is no danger here.”

Harper stood and her knives magically disappeared. Charlie got up close to Harper, they stood almost nose to nose, which gave Storm’s heart a jolt. Charlie, her heart beating a fast tattoo, yelled in Harper’s face. “What. The. Hell!”

Harper said very softly. “Back off sister, before I make you!”

Charlie took one look at her and sneered. “I so would like to see you try?” They both heard the groans from her shadow and family as well as Tansy’s tearful cry. Before anyone could think of getting between the sisters, Frankie brushed her hands together dusting off the salt and made to get off the table as she looked over at the very worried Verity and Sage who had a blue globe forming in her hands. “Very nice.” Frankie said to Sage as her globe disappeared. Startled she looked at Frankie and asked. “How did you do that?”

Frankie winked at her and Verity as she hopped down from the table before anyone realized what she was doing. She had shimmied between the two females, making space by pushing her elbow into Harper’s chest and moving her back. She knew, as everyone else there did, Harper moved because she wanted to. Frankie held out her hand to Charlie.

“Hi I am Frankie Spring, Harper’s best friend. She would kill for me she said so, you can ask Johner or Reighn or Rene`, they heard her.”

Charlie took her hand, gave it a shake and quickly dropped it as though it stung her. She looked at Frankie with eyes so much like Harper’s it was like staring at her twin, except these eyes had the same puzzled look most people got when they encountered Frankie for the first time. Harper never looked at Frankie like that in all the time she had known her. She only looked at her, even when she was annoyed with her, with understanding and amusement. Much as she was now.

Frankie knew that look on Charlie’s face, it was confusion laced with amazement and a dash of speculation thrown in. Charlie’s eyes traveled over the tall, skinny female and knew she was in the presence of something other. Something more than what she showed the world. Before she could stop herself, Charlie whispered. “What are you?”

Frankie grinned and replied for all to hear. “I have been told that apparently I am an improbability.”

Sage said to Reighn. “Another one, coincidence. I think not.” He took her hand and kissed her palm. “Nor I my soul. It is truly a new age we are moving into.”

Johner cleared his throat, then he said “Fra...” That was all he got out when three sets of eyes turned to him a tingle of awareness skirted over his skin making him actually duck behind Rene`, they heard him say. “Yes well, carry on.” Which caused them all to smile and it lightened the tense atmosphere. Frankie said. “I see the trouble, being sisters you are alike and that can cause friction I am told. I would not know as I have no sisters or brothers or mother or father or grandparents, aunts or uncles or cousins.” She stopped and blinked then said. “That I know of!”

Everyone looked at her and when she still said nothing more they continued to wait. Frankie blinked several more times, then she did the lip thing. Charlie’s eyes opened wide, Harper waited and was surprised it was not Frankie that broke the stare off, it was Charlie who finally flicked her eyes away to Storm and back then smiled transforming her face. Her expression softened and made the beauty of who Charlie was now, the adult Charlie, shine as she asked Frankie. “You’re a touch weird, aren’t you sweetie?”

Frankie nodded very slowly and lent in nearer to her. “I have been told, just weird enough to be interesting, right Harper?”

“Yep, that’s true.”

Charlie tipped her head to the side as she told her. “It is okay now Frankie.” She was the only one to see the filter lift and the worry in the lovely soft brown eyes, in that moment she realized Harper had brought a very special being to Dragon’s Gap. Charlie knew Harper came not only because of her but for Frankie. In her own way she was keeping Frankie safe.

Harper took a deep breath and let it out slowly and waited until Frankie moved back to her seat on the table and looked at Charlie who had stepped back a foot. Softly Harper asked. “So Faeries?”

Charlie nodded. “Yes a whole Grove.”

Harper searched her memory for the meaning of the word and nodded. “They welcome you?”

“Yes of course. I am the liaison between Dragon’s Gap and the Grove.”

“Of course you are!”

“What does that mean?”

“Exactly what I said.”

“You make it sound like I am their bitch!”

“Just saying it like I see it. You cannot fault me for that?”

“Sure I can. You know nothing.”

Harper smirked as she told her. “I know what I know.”

It was Charlie’s turn to say with exaggerated patience. “They call us grey ones, you are one too!”

She raised her eyebrows. “I should imagine you already knew that!”

Harper nodded. “Yep I know, Juna told me.”

“Well of course she did, why tell me. I didn’t need to know?”

Harper almost grinned at the long ago Charlie’s bitch, about what she should have been told by Juna. The fact she would scoff at just about anything Juna told her or spend most of the time arguing logistics and probabilities with their mother. Charlie always conveniently forgot, it seemed she still did. Juna their mother, had ended up telling Harper because she one, believed what her mother told her and two, she knew the information would keep her and Charlie alive. Which it had done on many occasions.

Another faerie emerged from the other room carrying a baby with two girls walking beside her, they called to Charlie. “Mama?”

This time Harper did not react and the first faerie Tansy moved to Charlie’s side and grew as Charlie scooped up the younger girl. She looked at Harper as she told her. “These are our daughters Kelsey and Cara and our son Justice.”

Harper nodded her head. “Well okay then.” She stared at the girls and smiled, then said. “Well hello little Unicorn.”

Cara said. “Ello!”

Kelsey, smiled when Harper said. “Hello little cougar.”

Kelsey said. “Hello.” Then walked over to Harper and looked up at her “You are like mama.”

Harper shrugged. “Maybe?”

“You are the same but different, you have a big hole inside, it is all dark.”

“Maybe!” Harper repeated softly then asked. “You can see that?”

“Yes I don’t think we can fix dark holes?”

“That’s okay, I will fix it, and Kelsey it is not your job to fix holes.”

“Oh but we fix holes, that is what grandma and grandpa say.”

“Well did they also say sometimes holes cannot be fixed?”

Kelsey answered seriously. “No! Why do you have a hole?”

Harper looked down at Kelsey and said. “You should ask your mama that, she put it there.”

Charlie breathed deeply keeping her temper leashed as she narrowed her eyes on her sister. “Kelsey honey can you go with Rose and Tansy please.”

She passed Cara to the faerie named Tansy and all the while she kept her eyes on Harper who stared back at her challenging her to deny her statement. She told the girls. “I need to talk to auntie Harper for a minute.”

“Okay mama.” Kelsey smiled as Cara waved at Storm. The kids left with their nannies after being introduced to Frankie.

As soon as the door closed behind them. Charlie yelled at Harper. “What is the fucking matter with you?”

“Me? What did I say?”

“You blame me for the hole in you?”

Harper slammed her hands onto her hips and scowled at Charlie. “You bet I do, you left me Charlie, just walked away. Then believed I was dead!”

Charlie grabbed Harper’s collar with both hands and pulled her towards her, snarling into her face again, much to everyone’s surprise. “Now you listen to me, you little pain in my ass. I left because I had won a scholarship and it was safer for me to go. Remember sister it was you who damn well told me that? So do not go and get all snotty now because you have decided it does not sit right in your memory.”

Harper’s eyes narrowed and she grabbed Charlie’s hands and thought about squeezing them hard, then stopped when she realized she had actually forgotten Charlie was right, it was at her urging that Charlie had left home. Damn it!

Harper let her hands go and grumbled. “That explains the dead thing huh, not likely!”

Charlie said as she once more stepped away from her. “I came back you were gone, our bond was gone. When I finally found her, she said you were dead.”

Charlie almost begged her to understand what she was saying. “There was no bond Harper. I could not feel you.”

Harper shrugged as sadness choked her throat making speech impossible. Charlie unfortunately took the gesture as uncaring, her voice hardened and she hissed. “How about I spell that out for you, seeing as it is not getting through. D.E.A.D. I cannot make it any plainer than that.”

Harper growled angry at her sister. “Unbelievable! She says I am dead and you go boohoo and fucking shut the door on us. You believed her because she always told the truth.”

“I didn’t go boohoo, who does that?”

“Not you apparently.” Harper snarked back.

“I thought you died. They all told me you had died. I could not feel our bond anymore!” Charlie said with a calmness she did not feel.

Harper stood eyeing her sister with her arms crossed again while her toe started tapping the floor, both females totally forgetting they had an audience. Harper felt a little guilty, she had slammed the bond closed before she killed their father. Not wanting Charlie to have to feel any of what was going to happen and what came later. By the time she tried to re-open the connection to Charlie, she could not. To all intents and purposes Harper believed Charlie had been killed by her step mother’s family. For years Harper grieved for her beloved sister. Harper ran away to the grey zone where she had remained for a period of time.

Killing for Harper was far too easy, she is a true grey one with a terrible gift. Once she came from the grey zone she moved to the town of Bethany hoping the slower pace of life, away from the bigger cities would help her control her dark side. It is where she met Frankie and she found something more than a slow way of living. Harper found someone to help her fight the compulsion to re-enter the dark or grey place that turned her from a reasonable human to a wanton killing machine. She had found Frankie, who in her innocence held the compulsion at bay without even knowing she did. That was why she sent Charlie away all those years ago or she should say she had sent her away before the dark Harper emerged fully, frightened she would hurt Charlie.

So making her leave kept her not only safe from their father and step mother but from Harper or the dark side of Harper, it had been growing and taking over her life. Her biggest fear was that Charlie would find out what she had been left with after they fought the shades in the grey mist. It had taken Harper years to return to the person she was now.

Charlie sighed as she too remembered she had closed that door on those emotions when their bond was severed years past, when she believed Harper was gone. It had been smashed wide open with her love for Storm and their young, and Storm’s family who belonged to her now. So she felt guilty as she stood in front of her sister. All this time Harper had been by herself living without hope, she at least lived with a purpose to see justice done. What had Harper lived with? She wondered.

Harper asked now with loads of attitude which grudgingly Charlie supposed she was entitled too. “Did you see a body? Any… body. Did you see my corpse? No because I wasn’t damn well dead!”

Charlie frowned at her sister and tried not to grimace. She was right, but still... “Well yeah it seems you aren’t.”

“Did you at least shoot the bitch?”

“What do you think?” Shrugged Charlie, with an eye roll not admitting to how many she had killed in revenge for Harper’s death.

Harper growled. “That you better have!”

Charlie then asked. “Where have you been Harper, where were you?”

Harper shrugged unable to tell her, unable to put voice to those years in the grey zone.

Charlie asked. “I am guessing you thought I was dead as well until recently and then when you felt our connection again you came here?”

Harper shrugged one shoulder this time as she said. “Who said I thought you were dead?”

“I assumed you did because this is the first time you have come looking for me!”

“Maybe it was just that I was so pissed at you, I never tried. How about that huh!”

Charlie stilled, Frankie stilled and everyone around her heard her whisper. “Uh…oh! That did it.”

Charlie slammed both hands onto her hips and glared at Harper asking. “If I believed you were dead and you knew I wasn’t, where have you been?”

“And she’s sunk.” Frankie softly said.

Harper stared and said nothing. Charlie’s voice notched up an octave. “Harper Elliot Easton you answer me right now, you hear?”

“Yep. I do.”

Charlie’s foot began to tap now and the room got tense again, Reighn stopped chewing on the nuts Frankie had given him. “This is not good.”

“How do you know?” Sage asked as Frankie shook some nuts into her hand.

“It is never good when they use all three of your names.” Storm whispered.

Harper stared at Charlie whose foot tapped quicker and harder. Verity said. “This is so tense.” Frankie and Sage agreed.

Harper said. “Nope not going to go there you closed our bond, you have no right to be pissed.”

“That is a lie. I searched for the bond it was already closed you did that first. So you tell me why and tell me now Harper?”

Frankie jumped up and ducked in front of Harper again. “She was with me in the town we were living in, well at least for the last five years anyway, before that she will not say. I have asked.”

“Repeatedly!” Harper grumbled.

“Well you should have just said then!” Frankie told her with tone. Before Harper and Frankie could get into it. Charlie asked. “Is that right Harper?”

“Yep. I guess.” Harper then told Frankie. “Go sit Frankie, it is okay.”

Frankie skipped back to her seat. “Phew! Tragedy avoided.” She whispered.

“You’re a cheerful little thing aren’t you?” Reighn murmured. Frankie grinned. “I think so. Harper am I cheerful?”

“So much, it is sickening.” Frankie laughed as did the others. Charlie asked. “Well Harper you want to explain?”

“What about you? Why is it always me?”

“I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD!” Yelled Charlie.

Harper grunted. “Well sure bring that up.”

“Enough!” Reighn said as they both turned to where he stood from leaning against the table. “Apparently someone, somewhere told you both that each of you had died for their own pleasure or you both assumed for whatever reason you were both dead. Obviously we can see that is not true.”

Frankie went to speak but Reighn raised a brow at her, she did the lip thing instead, secretly Reighn scared her a little or maybe a lot.

“So as a family we will work on re-establishing and fixing the broken relationship and find the truth of the situation. Now Charlie I am guessing you are the elder sister.”

Harper grunted when Charlie replied causing Charlie’s eyes to narrow. “Yes Reighn.”

He smiled as he asked. “Good, so what do you wish to happen here?”

“Hey why don’t I get a say?” Asked an annoyed Harper.

“Quiet younger sibling.” Reighn told her. They stared at each other for a minute or two, then Harper scowled and looked away. Reighn’s dragon grinned… She is a worthy female.

Reighn agreed. She is but hurt!

His dragon asserted. We will mend her as we did our brothers shadow.

I think this is not something we can do alone. I believe it is just as well we have asked Uncle Patrycc to come home.

Maybe so!

Before Reighn could lay out what was to happen Charlie turned to Harper, pointed a finger at her and snarled. “You will stay here Harper, in this town and you will like it. Did you hear me, Harper?”

Harper eyed her sister, she had grown and changed, not just aged, her whole personality changed, and there was only glimpses of the sister from her past. She wondered if Charlie thought that of her. She would almost have to really. It is what happened when time passed away from each other. She was unsure whether she was sad or happy about that!

Harper felt Charlie’s tenderness, her immense sorrow and her deep joy that Harper was here and alive, she also felt Charlie’s fear that Harper would leave. It was very similar to Frankie’s fear. Sighing inwardly at the love and regret she felt coming from her sister and basking in the joy that after all these years Charlie was here in her life, in reality, not just her dreams and seemed happy to be bonded and a mother.

She shrugged nonchalantly. “Fine! Don’t think you can go all bossy on me Charlie.”

“Harper don’t be ridiculous of course I will.” Was Charlie’s laughing reply, then her voice changed and she said sharply. “I mean it Harper I will not let you go now I have found you.”

She snarled at her sister. “I am not deaf Charlie, I said okay, damn it and I found you, not the other way around.”

“So you say.”

“Damn Faerie.”

“Did you just call me a Faerie?”

“What is it with all the damn questions? Now where do we sleep and someone better get my truck.”

A smiling Charlie came to Harper and placed her arms around her. Harper almost screeched as she struggled within the bands of steel wrapped around her. “Oh my Goddess what are you doing?”

“It is called hugging,” Charlie snapped. “Now shut the hell up and enjoy it.”

“This is not happening!” Harper moaned.

Frankie lent on Johner as she wiped at her eyes. “Aww! They are hugging.”

Before Harper knew it the whole lot of them were hugging her. “Please. Kill me now!” She begged.

Verity said. “Hush female we are hugger’s you will accept the salute and enjoy it or I will be ‘wroth’ with thee. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes ma’am clear as glass.” She replied with a deep sigh.

“Isn’t it crystal?” Storm asked her.

Both Charlie and Harper asked together. “Why?”

Then Harper said. “Crystal is not clear, glass is clear.” They looked at each other and grinned at the old saying they had often quoted as youngsters.

Harper sighed and felt a flame of happiness flare to life in her heart. Damn it was good to be here, even if the lot of them were crazy and friggin huggers!

“While I am talking about family.” Verity said as they all pulled away from Harper leaving her and Frankie alone.

“Was she?” asked Frankie.

“Yep I would say she was!” Harper agreed.

Verity gave them the look she reserved for her sons when they were trying her patience, which had both girls cringing inwardly. Once she was sure her message was received and understood she said. “Now Sunday, five days from now is family day. Which means we spend the day together doing family things, starting with breakfast ending after dinner. You two are expected to show and eat and become acquainted with our ever growing family.”

Harper sucked in her bottom lip then asked. “Really, because you know Frankie and I are not really family?” Really! Family day? Harper thought was this really what her life had come too. Several gasps and smothered coughs occurred when Harper made the observation. Verity asked with arched eyebrows. “I am sorry, did you take that as an invitation for your presence?”

“Well yeah!” Harper said with what she felt was politeness, until Charlie smacked her arm, so seemed it wasn’t. Frankie shook her head and mouthed Rude!

Verity said. “I see! So now you know you were wrong. You will attend Sunday?”

“Yes ma’am, no problem. We will be there.” Frankie said with what Harper could only call glee.

“Oh I know!” Verity stated. Harper refrained from commenting as she eyed the female dragon and started making plans to be gone. Ignoring Frankie’s bouncing up and down and her. “So cool!” comment. Verity almost laughed out loud as she watched the young female, she could almost see her mind trying to find a way out of family day. “Please do not make me have to send my boys to find you, it irritates them.”

“The only excuse acceptable is work.” Sage told her with a look of laughter in her eyes. Charlie said casually, not wanting Harper to know she desperately wanted her there. “We are all inspired to attend with our young ones and as their aunt you will of course want to come and get to know them.” She smiled at Harper, who smirked back at her.

Rene` said quietly. “You both will attend and Harper, if you have problems with the Faeries of the Grove I suggest you work them out as Queen Scarlett and her light or mate King Elijah will be there.”

Harper stood looking at the crowd of people as Charlie secretly applauded Rene`. Thanks papa she is not going to like it!

I know sweet one but your sister has to come to terms with this, they and she are going to be living in close proximity to each other.

I wish it was that simple!

All expression was wiped from Harper’s face as she asked. “You are serious?”

“Deadly!” said Rene`.

“No!” Harper growled low.

Rene`s dragon growled back. “Yes there is no choice for you here Harper, your sister and her shadow have a rapport with the Grove’s faeries as her family you too...”

“No!” snarled Harper cutting him off. Anger and danger in every line of her body, her eyes bled to mist and her hands balled into fists. “Just no... I will not be made to have anything to do with Faeries. In fact if that is a condition. I am out of here!”

Charlie held her breath as Rene`s face became slightly hard, his eyes elongated as his dragon rose. Reighn slowly walked between them exerting his power, that which made him the Dragon Lord.

“No. It is not a condition, no one will make you associate with anyone you do not wish too. Harper this is to become your home and home is a place to feel safe and welcomed in.” Turning to his father he asked. “Papa do you not want Harper here?”

Rene`s eyes widened as he heard his sons words and shame coated his mind as his dragon subsided saying. I am sorry!

As am I my friend.

Rene` softly said. “I and my dragon are very sorry Harper, forgive us we seem to be taking the defensive where you are concerned. I do not know why. Please know that I wish you here as much as everyone else.”

Harper thought maybe he was not telling the whole truth but he seemed to be contrite and she nodded her head taking the pinched look from Charlie’s face.

“Well okay then.” Frankie said to break the tension between Harper and Rene` “If we are staying.”

“You are.” Reighn and Charlie said together.

“Well we will need some things then.”

“Like what?” Johner asked.

“I need a job as does Harper and she needs a barn for her art.”

“You are an artist?” Storm asked and Harper read shock in his voice. Charlie was shocked, really shocked. Oh my Harper!

Harper frowned at him. “Why do you say it like that?” Which made Storm smile his slow smile. “It was not a slight, more a comment on the temperamental artist!”

Harper gave him a hard stare. “I am so… not temperamental!”

Frankie choked on her shake, Johner patted her on her back, wheezing she said. “Oh Harper you should not lie like that!”

“Frankie how can you say that I am?”

“Am I or am I not allowed to come into your work space?”

“Not discussing it.” Then she looked at Storm and growled. “Why are you smirking?”

Storm who was smirking and not even trying to hide it raised an eyebrow.

“What kind?” Reighn interrupted quickly before his brother had a knife buried in his chest. Charlie must have thought the same, as she shifted to stand in front of her shadow. Frankie said. “Famous!”

Harper sighed. “Frankie!”

Frankie’s looked became mulish when she said. “What? It is true. You have your art in galleries all over the world. Harper is a sculptor, and a painter.”

She told them. “At the moment her medium is metal.” She flipped open her phone and showed them pictures of Harper’s work. “Look!”

Photo after photo of large beautiful pieces appeared, bears, lions, wolves, couples entwined, a mare with her foal, stallions, unicorns, people, not all were in metal some were in marble and bronze. Some were abstract but still held beauty in their depths and colors. Frankie pointed to them and said. “Harper calls these her whimsies. Then she showed them the half finished work in marble of what was obviously a faerie in flight.”

Rene` looked at the pictures of the beautiful works and then the small female standing looking uncomfortable in his son’s apartment. Her heart was dented he realized, not dead, one could not have a dead heart or soul and create such magnificent art.

Reighn inclined his head in respect and softly told her. “The barn will be up in three to four days, can you supply what you require tomorrow? You will have a place to live, both you and Frankie. Mama what apartment?”

She looked at them both and smiled. “The bronze will do nicely.” Just then two whirlwinds flew in followed by several more. The Faeries had arrived. Queen Scarlett and King Elijah grew as did their guards and bowed to Reighn and the others.

Forgive our intrusion Dragon Lord. Niece we felt a new grey one arrive?”

Charlie nodded. “Yes it is my sister Harper who I thought was dead and her friend Frankie. I am sorry, what is your last name?” She asked her.

Frankie smiled. “It is spring.”

“No not happening!” Harper snarled once more as she made for the door. Reighn stepped in front of her.

“No you stay!”

“Why the hell should I?”

“They are your Aunt and Uncle that is why and they are very nice people. Your sister has a relationship with them.”

Harper shook her head. “See that is where you don’t get it. I am not my sister, never was, never will be.” She lent in closer to him and whispered. “For that I am sorry.”

Louder she told him. “These people are nothing to me, they left us, we were abused, left alone in the clutches of an evil asshole and his bitch that wanted our mother dead and punished us for breathing. If they could have killed us they would have. Our mother called out for help with her dying breath. Do not lie and call it any different Charlie. You know she did.” Harper reminded Charlie when she saw she was going to talk.

Charlie snapped her mouth closed and just nodded, knowing now was not the time to debate Harper on that memory.

Harper carried on. “They did not come and we were abandoned, alone. I killed to keep Charlie safe. I made her fight shades. I fought demons and things I never want to think about again.”

She mind sent to Reighn. After that night, I was changed, it left me marked with something inside me, and darkness haunts my life now!

His eyes opened wide but he only nodded not letting anyone else know she had talked to him that way.

She shook her head. Her eyes held anger and fear with a touch of deep despair as she said to him. “You have no idea! Charlie may forgive them. That is her business. I cannot. Now step out of my way. I like you Reighn but this is not your concern.”

He said gently to her. “That is where you are wrong, you are my concern.”

Startled Harper asked. “What the hell! Why?”

He lent down. “Because you are family.”

“Oh Reighn! That is just not right.”

“Harper you have to speak to them.” Charlie said quietly. Without looking at her Harper said. “See that is where you are wrong! I don’t have too.”

“Yeah you do she is Juna’s sister. Our aunt and uncle.”

Scarlett placed her hand on Charlie’s arm as the shattered look in Harper’s eyes hurt her heart in return. “Cease niece, the time is not right, we did not come to cause hurt or disagreement.”

“Then why are you here?” Frankie asked. They both bowed to Frankie. “To offer our friendship and an invitation.”

“For whom?”

“The High Queen wishes to speak to Harper.” Harper asked without looking at them or Charlie. “Now why would she wish to do that?”

Scarlett said. “You have the ability to quebliss and fight in the grey mist!”

Harper raised her eyes to Charlie’s who read betrayal in her sister’s eyes, as she asked of no one in particular. “Now how do you suppose she learnt of that?”

Charlie spread her hands wide and hunched her shoulders defensively. “What? I thought you were dead.” At Harper’s look of disbelief for the defense she had stated, Charlie then growled. “Do not have attitude with me. I believed you were dead and it would not make any difference, how did I know you would magically appear!”

“You always were a chatter box.” Snarked Harper.

“Really?” Storm asked. “Chatter box?”

Sage and Verity smothered their laughs at the sour look on Charlie’s face as she said. “When I was young. I learnt to stay quiet as I got older.”

“Huh! Apparently not!” Harper sniped.

Frankie said to forestall another round of arguments. “Well that is all very nice but I think this is not the right time. Please ask the High Queen to wait until Harper is ready, however long that takes!”

She grinned at Harper as her look turned mutinous.

Frankie turned and smiled at the Faerie Queen and King. “Maybe wait until we have settled in more?”

The male inclined his head and said. “As you wish.” and they instantly reduced size and left, everyone stared at Frankie.

“Who are you that you can make the Queen and King leave?” Sage asked a speculative look on her face. Harper said quietly. “She is special and also tired, Frankie we leave.”

Charlie called softly. “Harper please!”

She hung her head. “I heard you Charlie, sister of my blood. I am broken, not everything can be fixed in a day. I will not go back on my word.”

Charlie said. “I am sorry.”

Harper sighed. “Another day please!”

“As you wish, they are family though Harper.”

“No, yes, maybe! You and Frankie, your children all these people apparently are family. It is to be determined if they are. Let us leave it for now!”

Storm placed his arm around Charlie and tightened it a little making her stop what she was going to say and with a quick look up into his face she relented and said instead. “Okay another day.”

Reighn nodded his agreement. “Let us take you to your new home.”

“Thank you.” Harper said with relief. He held the door open for her and Sage to leave through leaving Storm, Charlie and his parents alone.

Frankie walked together with Johner following after the quiet people in front as they all walked along the hallway. Frankie said. “So I will stay with Harper and you will court me.”

“This is so, how long must we court you for?”

“I am thinking.” She screwed her lips up again as she thought. “At least two weeks.”

“My dragon will not cope, three days!”

“Oh well that will not do, ten days.”

“I wish I could say that would work, five days”

“Oh... Oh wow! Okay five days. Harper, Johner is going to court me for five days.”

“Well that is great.” Harper called back as she smiled. Sage walking beside her asked. “You are happy about that?”

Harper grinned wider. “You have met Frankie right?”

Confused a little Sage looked back at the happy couple and remembered the nulling of her blue globe and said. “Yes!”

Harper nodded. “Now she is your brother’s problem.”

“Oh...Oh I see but she is absolutely lovely and innocent, her nature shines like sunlight.”

“Very lovely, very sweet a little crazy and very talkative and just plain happy all the friggin time!”

“Annoying!” Reighn said from behind them.

“See!” Harper pointed with her thumb over her shoulder. “He gets it.”

They made it to their new apartment a floor below Charlie’s and Storm’s on the second family level. When Sage opened the doors to the apartment they were overwhelmed at its beauty the whole place was just gorgeous, decorated in soft shades of bronze and tones of cream.

“Wow!” Frankie said. “I love it.”

“Yeah.” Harper spoke softly as she gazed around at what was to become her new home. June who came in behind them as they entered was introduced and said. “You have three bedrooms with balconies and en-suites, large walk in closets, a kitchen, lounge, and a half bath for guests and two offices.”

Johner trailed around after Frankie noting what she liked and did not. Sage, June and Reighn after quick goodbyes left leaving Harper to wander around her new home. She stood on the balcony off her lounge and watched dragons fly by and could see the faeries as they flitted through the skies and her heart ached. Johner moved up beside her. “Frankie is marking her territory.” At Harper’s confused look he said with a shrug. “I assume the rolling around on the bed is what she is doing.”

Harper smiled “Sounds about right.” He brushed a hand through his hair as he said. “I apologize for my conduct earlier.”

Harper sighed. “As do I, she is dear to me.”

“I understand that I will keep her safe, I swear!”

“I know you will, she is fragile you know, her heart has been stepped on and beaten a lot. She thinks I do not know but she was abused as a child. Left by parents that cared nothing for her. Her young life was fraught with fear and pain and she was often locked in a dark cupboards for days at a time. Most of what happened to her she has suppressed but it is there and what she remembers is barely worth remembering. You will need to have your brother Keeper or your Sire remove those memories soon. She needs patience and love, loads of love.”

She warned him. “You should know, she does not think like we all do. Something got wired wrong either before her birth or because of her childhood.”

Johner nodded as he thought about what she had told him. “How do you know what my father and brother can do?”

Harper looked at him and decided to be honest with him for Frankie’s sake and for herself. These people were to be her family so they deserved honesty at least. “I am what you would call a seeker. I can find anything, anywhere.”

“Is that why Charlie is upset because you did not look for her?”

“I will tell you a secret I could not. I was not on earth for many years.”

Johner sighed. “I see, these are matters for you and your sister. Just know I am always available to talk to. Now as for my future shadow, the way she thinks is what I like the most about her, she is unique.”

Harper laughed then said. “She is that alright, you know as well as me that Frankie is not all human right?”

“I do, can you not find out?”

“No something stops me, either it is her or me. All I know is that the answer to Frankie is obscured at this time.”

“You believe you will find out?”

“I believe we will, yes! I also believe you will make a good mate for her. She needs someone like you who is strong and calm. You probably guessed she is afraid of closed in spaces.”

“Well that explains your reaction to my father’s threat.”

Harper gave a lopsided grin. “Yeah an overreaction on my part.”

Johner grinned also. “Maybe!”

“Listen you should know some people will try to use her, you will have to guard against that if I am not around.”

“Do not worry, we Kingsley’s are very good at watching out for our loved ones.” Together they listened and smiled at the happy sounds coming from a bedroom. Johner said under his breath, “Five days! I can do five days.” Harper grinned knowing for him, it was to be a long week.

CHAPTER FIVE:

T he next day Johner arrived early with coffee for Harper and a shake for Frankie. When Harper let him in he said as he passed out the drinks. “I thought I would take you for a tour of the castle.”

Frankie was excited. “Yes…Yes Harper, isn’t that exciting?”

“No! I can think of nothing worse than to be stuck with you two.” She crossed her eyes at them as Johner grinned at her. “Seriously it is the last thing I wish to do, playing third wheel to you two, so not happening. Go with my blessing.”

“Oh Harper it is the castle!” Frankie told her all starry eyed as she looked at Johner. Harper placed her hands under her chin and fluttered her eyelashes at her. “Oh Frankie I know.” Making Johner laugh and Frankie pout. She dropped her hands and swung her bag over her shoulder. “Nope! I have places to go and people to see!”

“Where and who?” Frankie asked suspiciously.

“Never you mind!”

“There will be no killing right?” Frankie demanded to know. Harper grinned at her and Johner whose expression was a cross between amused and worried. Shen then sniffed dramatically and said. “I swear, I cannot swear to that.”

“See?” Frankie grumbled to Johner. “This is why we have to leave towns.”

“Oh so dramatic, I am off, see you later for dinner you remember you said you were cooking, steaks, salad and chips.”

Johner asked Frankie. “You can cook?”

Frankie sighed, “Only streaks, salad and chips.”

“Oh I see.”

They waved as Harper left them. Frankie said when she was sure Harper was gone. “I cannot really cook I buy dinner and have it delivered, Harper doesn’t know.”

Johner thought maybe Harper did but allowed her to believe otherwise. Frankie looped her arm though his as they started from the apartment. “Do you know of a place that will deliver dinner?”

“Yes but I will cook for you and Harper.”

“Oh that is wonderful, are you sure? We have no groceries.”

“We will have them delivered today, do not worry about it, I will take care of it.”

“Oh okay thank you Johner so where will we go first?”

While Johner and Frankie discussed where in the castle their tour would begin Harper was making her way from the castle but it was slow going as there were many tapestries to look at and study. She finally made the steps leading from the castle and breathed in a breath of fresh air. She looked right, then left, closed her eyes and then smiled when she felt the pull from her right. So it was to be exploring the town today. Happy, Harper set off to discover her new town.

CHAPTER SIX:

H arper stood on the cobble stoned sidewalk in front of a single red door a tall, stuck in the middle of a long, wide stone wall that went on for a whole block. She stepped back and read the large sign screwed in place.

“Broadsword Stronghold! Huh, my kind of place. Must be a weapons shop.” Harper murmured, at first she thought it may have been a hole in the wall pub, like they have in England but when she read the sign she changed her mind. She pushed the wooden door open and entered a wonderland of weapons. Large small, wherever she looked there were weapons of all kinds new and old.

Lars watched the small female enter and grinned as he said to Fin. “This lady is Charlie’s sister, newly arrived to the Gap.”

Fin eyed the small female, she had the look of Storm’s Charlie but the hair was different, reddish brown and longer and when she looked at him he saw her eyes were a darker grey than Charlie’s. They held that same something he saw in the eyes of some of his Shields after they returned from a hunt off world. They would never talk about what they had seen or experienced and if Fin could not get them to Master Patrycc or Lord Rene` most never made it back home.

Looking at the female while she stared at swords he felt sad knowing she had faced something so horrendous it left a mark within her as he asked Lars. “I see, and is she as feisty as Lady Charlie?”

Lars grinned as he whispered. “Worse I am told.”

“Truly!” Fin said and looked her over from top to boots. He would wager she knew he was doing so. He slipped from around the counter as Lars spoke into his phone and walked down into the gun range where he had been going when the door suddenly opened and she walked in. Fin bet Lars was calling Storm to report Lady Harper’s movements. His dragon found that amusing.

Harper kept track of the two dragons from the corner of her eyes as she walked around the large shop. It was an amazing place there were weapons of all kinds and age on the walls some in cases and others just showcased on shelves. As she looked them over she realized her mistake, this was no shop this was a place to show off weapons.

Suddenly she came to a stop. “Ohh! You are beautiful, just beautiful.” She crooned to the sword that was on its own stand. It was just sitting there proudly in the open as though it had every right to do so. She would wager all she owned it was not a replica, it looked well used and well cared for, and she would have loved to have been able to lift it from its cradle but knew it would be too heavy. But oh it was divine!

She had always hoped to see one, even a replica would have satisfied her but to see a real one was beyond her wildest dreams. She ran her finger along the flat side of the blade in a caress of wonder and delight.

“Do you know what it is lassie?” Fin asked. Harper had been aware he was walking slowly towards her for the last two or so minutes. She appreciated his consideration in allowing her time to know he was coming. “Oh yes.” She breathed out in awe “It is an ‘Ulfberht’! Goddess it is gorgeous! I always dreamed of seeing an original although I would have happily settled for a replica but this… this is just beautiful.”

“Thank you, it was commissioned many years ago, so long I am unsure of the date now as with all Ulfberht blades, it was made for my hand alone.”

Harper wheezed out a breath, “Give me strength, for your own hand.” Fin grinned at her tone as he took it down and turned it over so she could see his name was etched in the steel, Finlay Slorah.

“I had read that Ulfberht liked to do that and I always wondered if it was true.” Harper said, awe coating her words.

“Now you know it is.”

“Yes I do.”

“You know blades?”

“I do, I have a few, none like this. I run more to Katanas.”

“I have a few of those not here yet but I will have them by the end of next week, we are still un-loading our collections.” He explained as he replaced the sword.

Harper dragged her eyes away from the blade and was immediately seized by the broad sword that stood upright on the wall, she walked to it and ran her fingers down its blade. “Oh, who is we?”

“Myself, I am as you saw Fin Slorah, your sister’s shadow Storm and Lars who you know is Storm’s nest brother and Prime to the Dragon Lord.”

“Oh I see, you guys are combining your hordes and are showcasing them?” She looked at him to find his eyes on her.

“Yes we allow people to train with some of the weapons and we teach.”

“That is so cool! So where do you do that?”

“Underneath we have a shooting range and several rooms for sword and martial arts.”

“So can anyone use them?”

“Of course they can, do you wish to train lass?”

“Yes I do, not today though, I am just looking around but it would be great to have a place I can train with my knives and swords.”

“Well please feel free to come back anytime, we are open twenty four hours. If I am not here one of our assistants will be or Lars or Storm.”

“Thank you Lord …”

“No it is just Fin.”

“Oh I think you are not just anything Fin.” She smiled and said. “My name is Harper so I will see you soon. Good day.”

Fin inclined his head as he said. “Good day to you Harper.”

She left Broadswords happier than she had been before she entered, she now knew of a place to train and she had realized one of her dreams and more importantly she could see the sword at any time.

Harper walked down the main street. There were people everywhere walking, talking, laughing sitting at outside cafe tables and having coffee at a place that looked busy. There was a place called Tessa’s it looked like an old fashioned tea house that too was busy for ten o’clock in the morning.

Harper did not really look around last time she was here, she had been more interested in finding out information from people plus Frankie had been with her and that alone was a distraction.

She would admit to herself that she was feeling exceedingly lucky as she admired the displays in the shop windows, then by the reflection of the dress shop window she saw it sitting there, taking up over half a block of the main street. ‘The Dragon’s Gap Library.’ It was truly her lucky day, first steak for dinner, a sword she never thought she would see let alone touch and now a library it was a day of gifts.

She had no idea the Gap had a library, how, she wondered did she miss this the last time she was here as she walked across the cobblestone street she decided she liked this town, it had a good feel to it maybe it was all the magic floating around or all the different species of shifters. Whatever it was, it was a good place to live and bring up young ones. On that thought she pushed open the glass door and entered a place that brought instant memories of her and Charlie escaping to their local library to hide from their father and his wife for hours at a time.

“Hey!” A tall slim female with long brown hair tied back in a ponytail greeted her. She looked like she had been ill but was back on the road to recovery. She wasn’t exactly frail looking, more someone to be careful with. Frankie would call her fragile. That was until you looked into her honey colored eyes as that was where the fragility ended, she was tempered steel. Harper liked her instantly. She reminded her of Frankie. “Hi, I am Harper Easton.”

“I am Olinda Battle.”

Harper stared at the female as she tried to imagine which of the Battle brothers who she had sort of met, was bonded to this female. Olinda asked with smile hovering around her mouth. “Are you trying to think of which brother I am with?”

“Yep!”

“Oh well it is Ash.”

“Huh! I have not met him. I know Axl and Ark, so are there any more?”

“Yes altogether there are four, the oldest Ace and then my Ash and their brothers Ark and Axl.”

Harper frowned. “Why do their names all start with an A?”

Olinda shrugged. “I think their father who was an asshole, had designs to make them the Elite Shields or something, so short names starting with A for Alpha.”

“Well he succeeded as they are… Well… the ones I have met are very Alpha.”

“I know right. So are you new to town?”

“I am, this is a wonderful place. I like libraries they give you peace and refuge.”

“Thank you. I and Keeper, have you met him?”

“No he is brother of Reighn's right?”

“Yes Keeper is bonded to Ella, she is a healer, her uncle is Fin.”

“Oh I just came from Broadswords which is another amazing place.”

Olinda nodded. “I think so too. I go there to train with guns and do knife work as Ash calls it. What do you do?”

“I use anything with a blade, to be honest I don’t like guns much. I can use them but prefer my blades.” Harper told her as she looked around and spied a coffee bar. In the library so cool. Olinda’s eyes widened as she listened to Harper talk and as her silence impinged on Harper, she swung her eyes back to her. “Oh you didn’t mean that?”

Olinda shook her head. “Well not really, but good to know. So do you want a tour?”

“Sure, can we get coffee first?”

“Now that is no problem.” Olinda turned and started talking about the library and how it came about as they walked into the large sitting room with a coffee counter. “Wow this is like someone’s lounge you know?”

Olinda looked pleased. “I know we wanted somewhere people could come to sit and read, talk and meet friends. I know there are cafe’s and places like Tessa’s but they run on profits, we run on comfort if someone nods off for a nap, no one wakes them and ushers them from the building.”

Harper looked at her as she asked. “This was your idea right?”

Olinda grinned. “Libraries were my refuge when I was young, and yes… before you ask… we have a place for kids to do the same here. The difference is we have Keeper who will speak and counsel them. You know what he does?”

“I do yes.”

“Oh good, we also have other staff that are trained to help young people.”

“I am impressed and in truth in awe.” Olinda beamed at the compliment, recognizing the female who looked so much like Charlie did not talk for the sake of talking and said what she meant. “Thank you, we work real hard at it. So Harper do you know Charlie Kingsley?”

“She is my sister.”

“I thought so, a part from the hair you are almost identical.”

“I am going to take that as a compliment because I can hear you like her!”

Olinda grinned. “I really do! She was my first friend here.”

Harper nodded. “Even I can see that would be no hardship, you are a very nice lady. I have a friend and her name is Frankie, she is like you sweet with a rod of steel under lying all that nice stuff and she is not a unicorn so don’t go thinking it is because you are one that makes you like that!” Harper told her when she could almost see the thought forming.

“Wow! How did you know I am a unicorn and I don’t really think that?”

“Yes you do, and you are wrong, you are just a strong person, always were, always will be and as for knowing you are a unicorn, I know the same way I know Cara is. I am what they call a seeker so my gift is I can find the truth of things and people.”

“That must be disconcerting to always have to look beneath the surface of something or someone.”

Harper raised surprised eyebrows at her comment and gave Olinda her first relaxed smile and she saw why Charlie and Olinda were friends. “It is, but like all gifts, I can close it down for a while to give me relief.”

“Oh you can do that?”

“Yes it takes training.”

Olinda sighed and Harper found herself offering. “I will train you if you like?”

“Oh how did you know?

”I am a seeker Olinda.”

“Oh yeah, well normally I would have to think about your offer but I really need your help. Some of these new things I can do are disturbing so that would be wonderful. Thank you Harper.”

Not only did Olinda’s face light up with pleasure, her whole body glowed. Harper nodded and said. “So you know my friend Frankie, I spoke about?”

“Yes.”

“Well she is as new here as I am, if she comes in, and I am sure she will with Johner, who is courting her.”

“Johner is courting… Oh my, I bet Verity is ecstatic.”

“Probably.” Harper said dryly, by now they had reached the coffee counter. Harper placed her order with the young female unicorn, who asked Olinda. “Do you want your usual Princess?”

Olinda sighed. “Yes thanks Lory.” She looked at Harper and was going to apologize when Harper said before she could, as they moved to a table. “That was for my benefit, so I know whose company I am in, not to out you!”

Olinda brushed her hair off her face. “It is just so hard, getting use to them all calling me that and it is embarrassing.”

Harper shrugged as she looked around the room noticing the ten or so people huddled down with cups of tea or coffee and books or newspapers. “So order them to stop, you can or make your Ash do it, he can as well.”

Olinda grimaced thinking of Ash demanding that the unicorns refrain from calling her princess and the blood that would be spilled when they scorned the idea, which they would. “I don’t want to come off all bitchy.”

“Well then don’t ask Charlie to do it!” They both smiled thinking of Charlie’s idea of politely asking them to stop.

“Seriously though if you want it to stop don’t dither hurt feelings are easily overcome, finding yourself not wanting to mix with them will be more hurtful for the unicorns and eventually for you as you become more isolated from them. Don’t push them away because you are uncomfortable with your feelings.” Damn it! That was what she was doing to Charlie which was sound advice and I should heed it myself.

Olinda nodded. “You are right, thank you for that. I will sort it out.”

Harper asked. “Now my new friend, could you tell me who the little kitten following us is?”

Olinda looked behind her and smiled “Can you not tell?”

Harper winked at Olinda almost making her spit her coffee out as she answered. “Well no she is in disguise!”

“I see well that would be your niece Kelsey, she is in her cougar skin today as they call it, apparently she does not want to change back.”

“Uhuh! Do you know why?”

“If I had to guess. I would say she is sad her daddy took her sister Cara to visit the unicorns today.”

“Oh I see and Kelsey came to story time?”

“Yes.”

“Okay!” Harper turned around and spied the kitten under a table. She was adorable a real life grey and white fluff ball with dark tufted ears and the cutest little bob tail. Harper pointed to the kitten then her shoulder, instantly the kitten ran and jumped up onto her, then wrapped herself around Harper’s neck and shoulders as Harper asked her. “So you are a little bob tail?” The kitten butted her head against her cheek. Harper reached up and scratched her behind her ear and she purred, it was like a having a little motor vibrating against her neck.

“Wow did you know she could do that?” Asked an amazed Olinda.

Harper shrugged. “Sure, why not? She is a cat!”

Olinda grinned at the simple statement. “Well okay.”

Harper sipped her coffee then said to Olinda. “Now as I was saying Frankie will be in here at some time, do not tell her I am training you. If you do I will be training everyone she meets or whoever she feels will benefit from my help.”

“Oh she is a stray finder. I knew someone like that when I was growing up and she used to bring home stray puppies and kittens all the time.”

“In Frankie’s case, it is people who she thinks need help.”

“Does Johner know this?”

“Huh! You think I should have warned him?”

“Ahh! Yeah!”

“Well no need to get snippy. I will tell him tonight.”

Olinda grinned not at all offended. “So we should get started on this tour!”

A pleasant relaxing hour and a half later Harper had seen the library, been introduced to Claire who was holding story time, and met and fallen for Keeper. Claire and Keeper had taken one look at the kitten wrapped around Harper and smiled. When they came back to where they started from Harper thanked Olinda and asked Kelsey. “So kitten, I am going to visit your mama.” As they toured Harper had realized she had something to share with Charlie, it was her first step in becoming friends and sisters with her again. “So do you want to come with me or stay here?”

The kitten sank down more on her shoulder and purred louder. Harper looked at Olinda saying. “I am taking that as she is coming with me. Can you call Charlie for me?”

“Why don’t you?”

“Oh my phone won’t work here.”

“No you need a Gap phone. They have their own network, none of your laptops or stuff will work unless you buy new or get it changed, which I had to do.” She laughed then told her. “Edith threw hers into a wall so June said, she is a bear and on occasion short tempered.”

“That must have really piss… annoyed her?” Remembering not to swear as she had a kitten with big ears on her shoulder. Olinda could not help the smile spreading over her face at Harper’s hastily revised words thinking of Edee’s swear jar rule.

“Right!”

Edith, Harper knew was Sharm the healers shadow, another brother to Reighn. The couple were away on a vacation at some beach for another few days. Harper wanted to meet her as she owned the art gallery that was getting ready to open, she hoped Edith would show her work. Harper said. “Okay so we will go to the phone shop first then to Kelsey’s home.”

“Or you could meet Kelsey’s mom at a certain kitten’s favorite hamburger place, just past the phone shop!” As Olinda said this the kittens head came up and she pricked her little ears. Harper nodded. “Well if you could ask Charlie to meet us there, if not we will go to her place after lunch.”

“No problem. I will get Kelsey’s bag for you.”

Kittens did not shift with clothes on as older shifters did so having extra clothes with them always helped. Harper looked around her as she petted the kitten, when Olinda came back with a red back pack she said to Olinda. “You need a clothes changing room with spare clothes for the young ones.”

Olinda stared around her, “Why?”

“For the kits and cubs plus other young ones that shift.”

Olinda frowned as she said. “Not that many young shift most are half breeds like me.”

Harper smiled as Keeper joined them again, he asked when he saw them talking. “Olinda is everything okay?”

“Harper said we should have a changing room and spare sets of clothes for the kits and cubs. I was just explaining not that many shift!” Keeper eyed the small female that was so startling like Charlie and asked. “You think we will need it?”

Harper lent nearer. “I think that what was not possible once, is probable now.” He looked thoughtful for a few minutes then said. “We will make sure we have a room set aside. I will have mama and Grace see about clothing.”

Harper nodded and said. “We are off, if you could make that call thanks Olinda and thanks for the tour. I will call you with a time for lessons.”

“Oh okay bye.” Olinda and Keeper waved as they watched her and Kelsey leave. Keeper said. “Does she unnerve you?”

“No, does she you?”

He smiled. “No I like her.”

“Me too a lot, she is insightful and is going to help me learn control.”

“And what will Ash say about that?”

“What after he investigates her.”

“Yes after that!” He said with a laugh in his voice.

“Probably okay.”

Olinda called Charlie as Harper and the kitten Kelsey went into the electronic shop. She found a phone she liked as well as a laptop and tablet, then the assistant, a nice female lion, sold her a music app for her phone and loaded it with music that Harper liked. She then showed her how to get more. No one seemed to bat an eye at the kitten on her shoulder, maybe it was normal for Dragon’s Gap.

As they left Harper told Kelsey it was a good shopping experience, the kitten butted her head against her cheek in agreement. Harper took that to mean she enjoyed it as well or it could have been the idea of food that prompted the action.

They found the hamburger place easily, spotting the large umbrellas over wooden outside tables in a beautiful tranquil courtyard. It was delightful just the setting alone made you want to stop, relax and eat.

Harper snagged one of the only empty outside tables left and lowered the kitten on to the table. She asked the lovely little kitten as she sat looking up at her. “Apparently this is your favorite place to eat so you have to decide now, will you eat as human or kitten?” Within seconds a shower of sparkles tingled over Harper’s skin as Kelsey shifted back to human. “Hello aunty Harper.” Said a subdued Kelsey.

“Well hello niece, so would you like to dress first? Then we can order when your mom gets here.”

She nodded and stared glumly at Harper as she helped her dress. “So your mom will be here soon, want to tell me why you are sad?”

Kelsey sighed. “Cara gets everything now she is a unicorn. Dada never takes me flying anymore, he is all about unicorns now. I am just a cat.”

Harper nodded and said. “Mmmm! I see and your mommy?”

“She has Justice, he is cute but a hatchling and Mama is working with Aunty Scarlett and Aunty Sage and there is no one my age to play with!” She burst out, which seemed to be the biggest problem.

Harper sighed when Kelsey did, then said. “Well kitten those are a lot of things that would make you unhappy, so what do you think we should do about them?”

“I don’t know Aunty Harper, what can we do?”

“We could talk to your mom and then you and she could talk to your dad.”

Kelsey looked at her and her eyes were tragic as she sighed deeply again. “But Aunty Harper what can they do, they cannot play with me all the time and they cannot stop Cara from being a unicorn or Justice being cute. No I am doomed!” Kelsey shook her head as she had seen her Granma Verity do. “I am sad to say, it is a lost cause.”

That was her Uncle Johner’s favorite saying when playing games and losing with her dada. Such a drama kitty! Harper thought as she silently laughed at Charlie who rolled her eyes and sat as she said. “I have no idea where she gets this from.”

Harper grinned. “Cats… all drama queens.”

Kelsey smiled at her mother who tweaked her hair. “Hi my Kelsey.”

Kelsey sighed loudly. “Hi mama.”

Charlie grinned as she said. “What miss kitty is not telling you aunty Harper is she starts school on Monday.”

“But mama, Monday is a long time away.” Kelsey moaned as she looked pitifully at her mother who told her. “Monday is four days away, we will discuss this at home. Maybe we can find something for you to do for the next few days.”

“Maybe dada will take me flying?” Kelsey asked hopefully.

“Well I am sure he would love too.” Charlie did not tell her that he already planned to do something with just Kelsey on Saturday when he could get another day off.

Harper said. “Maybe miss kitty might like to come to my place tomorrow morning and we can go visit my new barn, see how far they have got.”

“Oh I am sure she would love that. What do you think Kelsey?” asked Charlie.

“Oh mama can I. That would be amazing!” Kelsey looked at Harper with eyes that held a large dose of hero worship.

When the waitress came over they ordered burgers and fries with shakes while Justice slept peacefully in his carrier and Kelsey told her mother about her morning. When she had finished and the burgers arrived Charlie asked Harper. “Why did you want to meet me apart from giving my daughter back?” She smiled as she said it letting Harper know she did not worry about her having Kelsey.

“I have something for you.” She reached inside the shopping bag she had beside her chair and pulled out a photo album and flash drive. She passed both to Charlie. Kelsey's eyes widened, she knew aunty Harper had no albums in there when the lady at the phone shop handed the bag to her. She looked at Harper who grinned and whispered. “Magic!”

“Oh!” Kelsey whispered back she then looked at her mama who was flipping pages with photos on them over in the book.

Harper told her. “There are more on the drive. I had them copied onto there to save them, they were all loose photos in a box if you want I can get the originals?”

“Thank you, these are great.” Charlie stopped when she came to a photo of their mom and them laughing at the camera, they were at a park it looked like on a picnic. “Oh Harper I don’t know what to say.”

Harper shrugged. “We are sisters, family, this is my… I am sorry for being a pain regardless of what has happened. I missed you.”

Charlie looked up from the photo and into the grey eyes so much like her own, except within Harper’s was a hardness she never saw in hers. “I missed you too. Frankie made you do this right?”

Harper shrugged a smile playing around her mouth. “Maybe! She mentioned it!”

Charlie grinned. “She’s a nagger huh?”

Harper blew out a breath. “So much! Always with a friggin smile.”

“Must be annoying!”

“You have no idea?”

“I like Frankie.” Kelsey stated as she sipped her shake.

“As we all do!” said Harper.

“Oh my goodness. I cannot believe this!” Charlie said as she quickly flicked through pages of the album.

“Can I see mama?” asked Kelsey.

“When we are home I will show you all the photos. Oh look one of your grandmother and grandfather.” She had found a photo of her father and her mother laughing. She flipped it around so Kelsey and Harper could see it. “You could see they were in love.”

Harper nodded. “You have gotta wonder what happen to them?”

“He became an a.s.s.h.o.l.e!” Charlie spelt out for the sake of Kelsey as she closed the album reverently.

“Well yeah that he did.”

“I cannot believe you got all these?”

“Hid them for years, so she never found them.” Harper told her simply.

Charlie asked. “Are you going to tell me what happened?”

Harper smiled at the waitress as she delivered their food and then took a bite of her burger ignoring the question and moaned saying as she chewed. “Oh my Goddess this is one great burger.” They ate and in between bites discussed the library, Broadswords and the museum. Kelsey told her about the school she was starting and her new teacher Miss Amelia Gill, who was apparently a puma.

When they had finished and Harper ordered coffee for both her and Charlie, and Kelsey was playing in the newly erected playground, Harper finally answered Charlie’s earlier question. She looked at her over her cup and said. “To answer your question, no Charlie I really do not want to tell you what happened. Can we just mark it down as done with? Will it change who we are, for you to know?”

Charlie looked back at her. “No I suppose it won’t just answer me one question. Was it necessary?”

“Yeah he was going to hurt a lot of people maybe even kill them. I did not want to do it. But in truth, I have not had a sleepless night since doing so. He had totally gone crazy, he always had a touch of it after Juna died but he really lost it after you left home.”

Charlie looked off to Kelsey, then back to her. “She said he hurt you and you killed him.”

Harper raised her eyebrows. “If by hurt she meant he wounded my heart for being like he was, yeah but physically no. There were kids Charlie, Kelsey’s age and younger. He was going to do it for money, he was desperate. Things were not good between them so he sought a way to get the income Juna use to bring into the home by hurting others. I could not let that happen. Her and her family were all involved in case you were wondering?”

Charlie nodded. “Well okay enough said, they all deserved it, justice was served.”

“Yeah that’s how I feel about it.”

“Good well so your barn is almost up?” And just like that the topic was done with. Several deaths justified as far as the Easton sisters were concerned and as Charlie looked at Harper she knew they would never think or talk of it again. It was well and truly in the past. The future is what they had to concentrate on now. “Yeah it is almost complete.” Harper smiled. “So happy I cannot wait to get back to work.”

They spent another half hour talking, mainly about Charlie’s young and Harper’s work, not touching on anything sensitive. Then when Justice started making baby noises they called it a day. Harper kissed Kelsey goodbye and looked at Charlie with longing. Charlie hugged her quickly unable to bear that look in her sisters eyes, not knowing the same one was in hers.

She was glad Harper had taken the step of seeking to reunite with the photos, they touched more than just Charlie’s heart as they showed she was still in many ways the same sister she had always been.

Charlie held Kelsey’s hand as they walked to the castle. “Mama is Aunty Harper gonna stay with us?”

“Yes baby girl she is.”

“Good I love her heaps.”

“Yeah me too.” Charlie told her with a smile.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

O ver the following days Harper and Frankie familiarized themselves with the Royal family and the people of the castle. Much to Frankie’s delight, Johner, true to his word, courted her relentlessly which was also to Frankie’s delight as she basked daily in his attention.

As promised he asked Keeper to visit with Frankie and explain what he could do to help her. Frankie had decided to remove all the unwanted and unknown memories after discussing it with Harper and Johner.

On the Friday, Keeper came very early in the morning after his visit which lasted a heart pounding hour. Having a dragon pacing ones lounge was considered heart pounding Harper decided. Keeper told them Frankie would sleep for a full day, Johner had made it clear he would be staying with her.

Feeling like she was invading their privacy Harper left Johner to his vigil and made herself scarce deciding to visit Edith who had arrived back home the previous night.

Johner told her no one missed the Sunday family day unless on a mission or dead as Edith and Sharm were not on a mission or dead, they would be home and if Edith was home she would be in her studio or gallery.

Harper decided to try the studio first. She followed Johner’s directions and found Edith was exactly where he said she would be in a room converted to a studio on the main level. She was restoring a large painting. Edith looked over at the female as she stood in the doorway, she had known she was coming but what she did not know was how much like Charlie she looked. “Wow you are like twins huh?” Harper didn’t even pretend she had no idea what she meant. “So we have been told, she is older though!”

Edith grinned as she asked. “I bet she loves you telling everyone that?”

Harper grinned back. “Not so much.”

Edith laughed, then said. “Well, I am ready for coffee, would you like some?”

“Yes please.”

Edith eyed her as she asked. “So Keeper is with your friend?” Harper was not surprised she knew what was happening, it seemed Johner was right, gossip in the castle was fast. “Her name is Frankie and no he is done. Johner finished pacing the carpet off my lounge floor and is with her now, so…” She shrugged.

“Yeah I get that.” Edith climbed down from her ladder as she motioned for Harper to enter and was pleased she had waited not many realized as a bear her studio was like her den. I like her even with darkness she is nice! Her bear said.

True and her art, oh my!

You are excited?

I am hoping she will show case her work at the gallery.

The cougar told you she was coming.

No Claire told us someone with gifts was coming.

You quibble!

Whatever!

As Edith moved to her outside table that held her urn of coffee, she watched Harper walk around looking at the paintings, she finally asked. “What do you think?”

“Masters.”

“Oh definitely, mostly unsigned but great works of art.”

“Yes,” Harper sighed. “They truly are.” She walked over and took the cup of coffee Edith offered and sat. “So what can I do for you?” Edith asked.

“You own the gallery?”

“I do, yes.”

“Want to show my work?”

Edith almost vibrated off her chair with excitement. “Yes most desperately!”

“Oh…Oh, well okay.” A little startled Harper kept one eye on Edith and pulled her phone from her pocket saying. “These are available.”

Edith nodded without touching the phone or looking at the photos. “I will take them all.”

“Umm you haven’t looked at them yet?”

“Do not care, just get them here! Do you need help?”

“Ahh! No, when do you want them?” A very bemused Harper asked, wishing Frankie was with her as she would get a kick out of this conversation.

“Asap! I can devote the whole gallery to them. They just finished painting and decorating it.”

“Okay so there are twenty five sculptures and forty paintings.”

“Excellent so when can you have them here?”

“When do you want them?”

Edith grinned. “Now!”

“Done! Let’s go.”

“How?” Edith asked then she gasped. “Friggin hell are they here at the castle.” Imagining crates all throughout the castle. Edith hurried to her wash room to clean her hands as Harper stood and stretched saying. “In a manner of speaking.”

Edith turned from the taps and stared at Harper, who grinned. “It is called a kind of magic!”

Edith grinned wide remembering the movie. “Fabulous give me a minute to clean my hands and then we can go to the gallery and decide where to place everything.”

Harper nodded as she sipped the remainder of her coffee and walked around looking at the art waiting to be cleaned or in the process of being restored. “You do really good work.” She praised Edith.

“Thank you.” Edith said when she came and joined her, “I know I need a bigger space. I am taking on students as well.”

Harper said casually. “You can borrow some space in my barn if you want.”

“Oh really!” Edith almost clapped her hands as Molly did when she was happy in scoring space for her students with Harper. Hoping she could also get her to teach, casually she asked. “Are you interested in teaching?”

“Well… Frankie’s always on my ass about sharing my knowledge, so… maybe?”

Edith closed her door as they left saying. “Well if you decide to do so let me know. I can help with that.”

Her only answer was a grunt so Edith was not any the wiser if she would teach or not. Normally she would not take that as an answer but she also knew the value of stalking, in this she listened to her bear, who advised her how to hunt and catch her quarry.

Once they got to the gallery Harper called her art there using her magic. Edith was amazed never having seen magic on that scale, up close and personal before. As piece after piece appeared the display of magic entranced her bear as she stared out at the materializing art. They spent time moving the art into their right positions by using Harper’s magic, which she explained to Edith was based on affinity. She loved her work and each piece possessed a bit of her essence, until she let it go. So when she called it to come to her it was eager too. Much as a puppy would run to someone who held a treat for them. Edith stood and watched her place a sculpture of a unicorn with a foal and could literally see the love within the piece.

It was a humbling experience and an insight into what made Harper who she was. She was all about love and family. Edith watched her as she ran a loving hand over a bronze statue that stood about twenty four inches tall of a woman, an obvious faerie in a flowing gown with wings that encased two young girls. The look of love on the faeries eternally beautiful young face was startlingly similar to Scarlett’s. “Oh my Goddess that is beautiful it looks like Scarlett?”

Harper smiled. “It does, our mother was her sister.”

“I don’t know what to say it is simply beautiful, and personal I think.”

“It is. I made two of these only. One for me and one for Charlie. This is mine. So it is not for sale.” She growled at Edith who grinned. “As if I would. So…” She grabbed her tablet and they went through the art with Harper naming what Edith could sell and what she could display only.

Edith was thrilled the gallery was everything she had hoped for and having Harper’s pieces there just validated her belief that Dragon’s Gap was ready for the gallery, plus she hoped it would encourage others to show and sell their art.

Edith called Verity to come and see what they had done. Within a few minutes Verity was in the gallery walking around looking at the pieces enthralled, exclaiming over and over. “Oh my… Oh my!”

She stopped in front of a portrait of a male with a much lived in face. It was easy to see it had been done with layers of love and compassion in each brush stroke.

Harper stood with her as Verity asked. “Is this for sale?” Harper shook her head. “No he was one of my instructors and friends.”

“Yes I can believe that. You are very good Harper.”

“Thank you and I appreciate you saying so.”

Verity looked around for a little longer but she already had an idea of what she wanted, and she would put that plan into action at a later date. She decided they needed feeding, so took them to Grace’s home and introduced Harper to the older bear. Harper enjoyed meeting the feisty females, who never once asked her about her past or brought up Charlie it was an amazing relaxing afternoon. She was happy as she wandered back to the castle just in time to shower and greet Frankie who woke not long after Harper had arrived home.

Frankie was happy and seemed much more centered and quieter whether that would last remained to be seen. She did admit to Harper she was still never going to like closed in spaces but at least the crippling fear of them she had lived with was gone. They lingered over another dinner perfectly prepared by Johner as Harper told them of her day and listened to Johner explain that her barn was almost finished. When she mentioned how far ahead they seemed to be, he told her they would be completed by morning as the dragons were to place the roof on overnight.

After dinner Frankie and Johner went for a walk, Frankie was to stay at Johner’s place again leaving Harper alone with a beer for company. She sat on her balcony watching dragons lowering the huge roof for her barn into place, as Reighn had promised it would be finished by morning. She sipped her beer while she watched what seemed like hundreds of people male and female scurry over and in the barn. When she got tired of watching them do stuff she had no idea about, she turned in for the night. More settled than she had been for many years.

CHAPTER EIGHT:

O n Saturday Frankie kept Harper so busy shopping for a new phone and computer and trying Madam Tessa’s tea shop, then having lunch with an excited Kelsey, who had been flying with her father. There was no time to visit her barn.

Harper suffered the hugs and compliments, when she, at Frankie’s nagging, gave Charlie the statue she made for her of their mother and them. Harper was positive she saw tears in her sister’s eyes, it was unnerving. Which she made sure she told Frankie, who it seemed, did not see the problem with tears. She was all about the love of sisters or something. Harper tuned her out.

Although she loved talking to Storm he was so blunt it was funny, especially when she, Storm and Johner played a virtual fighting game and he became like every other person who hated to lose and loved beating the hell out of his opponent. Their father’s enthusiasm for these games and his language, so different from the normally calm male they were used to while playing, fascinated Kelsey and Cara whose attention was divided between her father and Frankie.

Cara and Frankie had instantly bonded with each other in the first few seconds of Frankie entering the apartment. Secretly Harper thought it was like meeting like, and when Charlie became annoying with the sniffing back of tears each time she looked at the statue, Harper being the sister she was, she felt that it was her duty to tell Charlie of her suspicions and then watched with amusement as Charlie tried to be diplomatic when asking Frankie about the way she looked at life as the horror of the full import of having a daughter like Frankie, hit her.

They left the family late in the afternoon and by then Frankie was in the talking mood so they spent the remainder of the day while Johner worked discussing plans for each of them to find work. Johner finally came and collected a happy contented Frankie after dinner leaving a just as contented Harper to herself. She slept well again that night secure in the knowledge her world was better than it had been for a long time.

The following morning she rolled from bed and looked out the window at her completed barn she could actually feel the excitement bubbling up, knowing it was for her and hoped to have time today to explore it and set it to rights. She sighed as she walked to the shower. Sunday family day!

Whoever heard of such a thing? And yet she knew she would attend because Frankie, Charlie and now Edith would expect her too. Frankie arrived with Johner to go with her to the dining room.

Harper couldn’t get passed the idea that they thought, she would have ducked out of the coming day which was absurd couldn’t they tell Verity Kingsley terrified her. Defying her would take more guts than Harper possessed.

Harper along with Frankie were met with gentle love that enfolded Frankie and she in what was fast becoming their family. Thankfully the spot light was taken off them during breakfast when Reighn announced Sage was pregnant, which was glad tidings but what seem to astound the dragons more was that they were to have twins. Those that were not dragon grinned and shrugged much as Sage did. To them it was not unheard of for shifters to have twins or more. For the dragons the miracle of her being with child, was in of itself magical, but for them to be having twins just sent them into raptures.

A little before lunch time Harper snuck out of the family lounge where everybody who was considered family attended. She was positive she had spoken to all of them if not once at least twice or more. It was the young ones who dominated her time really. Kelsey and Cara decided as she was their direct aunt she was their toy to be dragged from one end of the room to the other to witness everything. Toys, games, unicorns and when they were not hanging around her with Kammy, Molly and Ava. The adults were no better filling her arms with babies at every opportunity. Although she did sort of like that, the kids amused her especially with their unasked for observations and the babies they just made her heart hurt, with some unknown emotion.

She needed a minute or two or half an hour maybe, to go visit her barn and collect herself, to ease the pain her heart was feeling. So when she felt she would not be missed, she slid out of the room hoping no one noticed. Unfortunately in that she was mistaken. Charlie watched her walk from the room. Reighn nudged her shoulder. “She left!”

“Yep she did.” Charlie replied. Frankie sighed as she joined them. “She needs a minute or three, this is a lot for her.”

“Not for you though?” Charlie asked.

“Nah, me I’m just loving the atmosphere.” She told them as she smiled broadly and looked around at all the family.

“Again I say you are an inordinately cheerful person.” Reighn told her. Frankie nodded as she sipped her shake. “A rainbow of delights, Johner calls me.” Which made him and Charlie laugh. Kelsey ran over followed by Molly and Kammy. “Aunty Frankie, where is Aunty Harper?”

“She went to her barn sweetie.” At her downcast look she told her. “She will be back soon.”

Charlie said, “I will go get her later if she doesn’t return.”

“Oh okay.” Kelsey sighed no one could miss the tragic face she blessed them with or the fact Kammy was trying to copy her. “So little one, ready for school tomorrow?” Reighn asked. Kelsey smiled. “I am uncle Reighn.” Kelsey had come in for a lot of attention and not just from Reighn and Frankie as she was going to her first day of school the following day. It was very exciting for all her family. Although Storm was not pleased as he once again voiced his objections when he came and swung her and Kammy up into his arms. “Why can she not be schooled at home, how am I to keep her safe if she is not home?”

Charlie said again and if her tone had hint of exasperation in it, no one blamed her for it. “She needs to go to school to learn and make friends.”

A sentiment Storm glowered at and then with a grunt he then carried a giggling Kelsey and Kammy to his brothers. While Charlie watched her daughters giggle with delight, Frankie said quietly “She will be alright, for Harper this is a big deal. She needs more to do, if she is idle for too long she gets lost in her head.”

“So I need to find work for her?”

Frankie asked. “Don’t you already have the ideal job lined up?”

“You are a little scary!”

Frankie then laughed. “Only a little! I am slipping.” Then she strolled away as Charlie looked at Reighn who stared after Frankie.

She said. “So okay then.”

He nodded. “Yep!”

Harper had entered her barn which seemed like hours ago, she walked the entire place marked out on the wall where it could be cut out and expanded to include a class room for Edith’s students. She decided to use a small room for a paint/play room for the little ones, then walked up the stairs to the loft and found a one bedroom apartment and sighed in pleasure as she looked around at the open planned kitchen, dining and lounge space.

She could live here, Frankie had more or less moved in with Johner so with a sense of happiness, she spent time calling furniture to the apartment from her storage locker in New York. As she moved around the apartment she even took the bedroom set from the apartment she was staying in at the moment, as well as all her clothes and bits and pieces she had there. She loved that big bed she was sleeping in currently.

When Harper had not returned and Verity called out there was only thirty minutes until dinner Charlie left to go and get her. Harper had finally walked back down to the main floor of her barn and started using her magic once again to call her equipment.

Charlie stood shocked as she looked around her, she had imagined an empty wooden shell like all barns, not this elaborate building. The floors were warm and made from wood with red and golden tones, she bet they had a preservation spell on them, courtesy of Sage. The walls were all lined in wood panels painted a nice soft white. There were lovely hanging chandeliers which were turned off as the dozen or so of skylights allowed the early evening light to flood in, lighting the whole place up. It was surely an artist dream studio.

She stood and watched as tool boxes and large covered things which she assumed were machines of some kind appeared. “You seem to have a really good understanding of your magic.” She told Harper as she moved further into the barn with baby Justice. Harper nodded and turned towards her. “More so recently. I am assuming that has to do with the Elementals arriving back on earth or it is just all the magic flying around here.”

Charlie grinned as she moved to stand beside her. The place was larger than she had first thought, she could see a small kitchen and a small lounge area towards the back of the barn with also what looked like a large glassed in office.

“There is a whole apartment up there.” Harper told her as she pointed to the loft at the end of the barn.

“Are you going to live here?”

“Well yeah, Frankie has more or less moved in with Johner.”

“That makes sense, it is lovely.”

Harper swung around in a circle with her arms spread wide. “I know. Not what we would call a barn?”

“No it is what dragons would though!”

“Yep.” As Harper came to a stop, she looked at a wall lined with shelves and instantly tools of all descriptions filled the shelves and wall. On the other side were even more shelves that were suddenly filled with different size boxes and underneath was a counter with a stool on wheels. Obviously a work area. Suddenly in the middle of the floor a large oblong stone that almost reached the rafters appeared.

“Wow that is huge what will you make out of it.”

“I have no idea.” Harper said as she caressed the marble. “Whatever speaks to me I guess.”

“That is how your art works?”

“Yes I will seek what it wants to tell me, then shape it to that.”

“I see.”

“Well after all that is what my talent is, seeking! Has yours increased?”

“My talent for manipulation and being able to remove all traces of myself? Yes, plus my desire to administer justice? Even more so since I arrived here.”

Harper looked at her. “I heard about the faerie. You did right, in case you were wondering if I agreed or not.”

“Honestly, the gossips and I knew when I did it you would have agreed. I suppose that is another reason for you to dislike the faeries?”

Harper sighed. “Give me time Charlie. Big things are happening here. I am coping as well as I can.”

“Okay I get that.” Was all Charlie said as Harper took the baby from her arms and cradled him in hers. She looked down into the face of sweetness.

Charlie looked at the picture, her sister who was so much like her and yet so different, made with her son and told her. “I was never as brave as you.”

“Huh brave!” Harper looked at Charlie. “Or foolhardy?”

“No you were never that, rash at times but not a fool.”

Harper shrugged and walked around her barn with the baby in her arms as she told Charlie. “I thought you were alive. I thought I saw you once in a town about six years ago. You looked normal, laughing, talking to people.” She heard Charlie draw in a breath and quickly said. “I don’t know if it really was you but I was not making good choices back then. I got angry. I have a darkness within me, it made that hole your Kelsey talked about.” She whispered as she admitted. “It took me years to master it, to control my reactions to it. When I thought I saw you that day and now I see you I believe it was not you but it was someone who looked enough like you that I spiralled out of control. It was a bad time for me.” She flicked her eyes towards Charlie and saw her staring at her but could not read what she was thinking. She sucked in her bottom lip for second or two then said. “I spent months fighting it, fighting the battle to kill. It is a terrible compulsion that comes over me.”

She shook her head and looked once more into the hatchlings face and sighed as she said. “Then I met Frankie!” Harper closed her eyes. “For not walking up and finding out if it was you that day. I am sorry, it was childish and hurtful of me. I have no excuse.” She looked at Charlie from the corner of her eyes who was staring out at the sky, anger pulsed from her as she thought about what Harper had revealed she dismissed the sighting. It may have or may not have been her, who cared! What she was angry at was Harper keeping her condition a secret from her. She demanded to know. “Was it from that night?”

Harper nodded as she closed her eyes for a minute as she told her. “Yeah demons and shades they left a mark.”

Charlie asked knowing the answer already but needing confirmation. “I do not have that in me?”

Softly Harper said. “No Charlie, not in you.”

Anger swallowed Charlie whole, it had not been long after that night of terror that Harper made her leave home. My soul do you need me? Storm asked through their bond.

No my love, I am alright.

I am but a thought away.

Thank you. She knew he monitored and waited for her to call him. She wanted to scream, then scream some more and then tear into Harper, shred her to bits. How dare she? How could she? She turned to do just that when she looked at her sister standing there waiting for her scorn for her rage. She believed she deserved it and suddenly the anger just vanished, they had all been victims back then and some still were. Harper carried such a large burden, what in truth could she say other than she loved her.

“Ahh! Harper who the hell cares, it was so long ago, we are different. I am not angry, I cannot be and it is a waste of energy. I refuse to be like that, you are here with me in my life, with my young. I just don’t want to care about the past anymore. It won’t change what happened, what I did, what you did, what they did. All I want is here. I love you, have done forever, and will do so forever. So screw the rest.”

Harper walked over to her and passed the baby back to his mother and placed her hand over Charlie’s heart. “You were always smarter than me and wiser. Give me time I am getting there, I swear I will work hard to be what you want. What I want to be. I have loved you, always will.”

Charlie asked her. “What do you want to be?”

“Whole, loved, at peace.”

“Okay Harper you are loved, the other two we will work on together.”

“Yeah we can do that. So is it dinner time?”

“Yes we came to remind you.” Together they looked down at the sleeping baby.

“He is a sweet little dragon.”

“We think so.”

Charlie wondered as they walked to the castle what the conversation revealed. Harper had issues and not the easy to fix ones but she was in her life and staying, again Harper reached out to her. In some respects she was so much braver than Charlie, in others so much dumber. At least she was willing to work and hopefully rid herself of this darkness, once they cleared up that problem, things would get easier, she hoped. Frankie said Harper needed to be busy that she got into all sorts of trouble when she was idle, that boded ill for Dragon’s Gap. Well okay not that exactly but it was implied! Charlie worried as she imagined the terrible trouble Harper could reap on Dragon’s Gap. She hoped the job she was going to offer her would help.

She and Harper entered the family room for dinner just as Frankie said to Sage and June. “We need to work, both Harper and I are not used to doing nothing, what work can we find to do?”

“Doesn’t her art qualify?” Sage asked her. Frankie grinned. “Nope she can only do so much of that until she wants to bludgeon someone to death with a pick or saw. So work?” They all looked at Harper who shrugged. “True!”

Charlie looked at her sister. “I could use Harper if she wants to use her other skills that is?”

“What do you do?”

Sage said. “Charlie and I run, or more Charlie now, actually runs rescues, we retrieve those that need rescuing and bring them here to Dragon’s Gap, to keep them safe.” In a few sentences Sage explained the procedure and why they did so, Harper nodded. “I am in!”

They all moved toward the balcony overlooking the unicorn meadow. Reighn asked as he joined them handing around drinks. “What is it you do Frankie?”

She grinned. “I am an organizing fiend, it is in my blood.”

“What blood would that be.” asked June.

“I am half brownie, my mother was brownie, and my father was something else.”

June gasped. “I don’t understand aren’t brownies like three inches high or something?”

“That she worries about, not the other thing?” Edith said. Harper grinned as she sipped her beer.

Frankie laughed. “No that is fable, they were or are normal sized.”

Sage said. “Is that why you could dissolve my magic?”

Frankie shrugged. “Maybe, what I am is non magical, I am a…. What did the guy call me?” She tapped her chin. “Oh yes a null... Yes a null! See I can cancel magic, apparently it is a magic all of its own.”

“I do not think I have ever heard of a null person before.” Said a mystified Sage as she looked at Frankie. Edith said. “What am I then?”

“A bear that cannot shift!” June called out.

“A grounder is something entirely different.” Reighn told them.

“Exactly a null!” Edith stated.

Sage told her. “No it is so not the same.”

Edith scratched her neck. “How is it not?”

“She is a possible witch.” Sage explained.

“Half witch maybe!” Frankie butted in.

Sage shrugged. “Maybe half witch you Edee are all bear.”

“Still can’t shift… null?”

“Shut up!”

“So rude.” Edith said to Harper who grinned and replied. “Yep!”

“It is a specialized magic.” Rene` said as he too joined them. “Not many survive until adulthood.”

“What guy?” Harper asked suspiciously.

No they do not but then we were not on earth then! Said an Elemental who appeared before Frankie who said. “That guy. He’s an Elemental Harper.”

“Yeah I see.”

“Hello how are you?” Frankie asked with a smile.

We are well Lady Frankie. We are glad you have arrived.

Frankie nodded. “Aww! I said I’d get here.”

We were concerned.

“I am sorry but I needed to wait for Harper to be ready.”

We understand.

Harper looked at her friend. “You did, did you?”

“Well yeah I wasn’t coming without you although I did not know you had family here.” She smiled at Harper who asked. “Why are you here?”

She is here to help Lord Reighn with the magical beings who will come to Dragon’s Gap.

Reighn said. “It is a large endeavor.”

We know! The Elemental stated. Although a serene being such as Lady Frankie will manage quite well and her talent will only be occasionally used, until then she is as she is!

He disappeared with that pronouncement. Johner appeared as if by magic. “My love are you alright?” Frankie sighed and smiled at him saying. “I am now you are here.” He took her hand in his and squeezed encouragingly, to the others she said. “Well... So yeah that is me!”

Charlie asked slightly stunned. “When did they contact you?”

“Oh about a year ago, they told me what my talent was and how I could help Dragon’s Gap and the Dragon Lord. I told them I would but not until Harper was ready to leave and come here.”

“So they orchestrated all this?” Harper asked Frankie who screwed her lips up in thought. “Yeah probably, almost definitely!”

“Well we all know the Elementals provide.” Reighn stated in his Dragon Lord voice.

“Or interfere.” Edith mumbled, Harper mumbled back. “Agreed, sneaky bas…”

“Uhuh yes well!” Charlie said. Harper then glared at Frankie who opened her eyes wide and asked her. “What?”

“You never thought to tell me?”

“Well nah, not really, seemed pointless.”

Harper looked at her friend and then Johner, who looked just as dumbfounded as everyone else, then she looked at Frankie again and realized to Frankie’s way of thinking it really had seemed pointless. She sighed and said. “Yep it probably was!”

Johner said. “My love please tell me things like this. I do need to know.”

“Oh okay then, glad you told me.” He kept the relieved sigh to himself. Frankie said to June. “So work?”

Sage asked. “Can you really organize?”

“Like a fiend.”

“Well I need help, so do you want to be my Personal Assistant?”

“What do you do?” Frankie almost squealed with glee at the thought of working. Together with Johner they walked to the other side of the room and sat on a couple of couches. Sage and June talked while Frankie listened, every now and again Frankie would nod at something Sage or June said. Her eyes became more excited the longer they talked and the happier she became the more she started to move to her own song. “She will be working with Sage before dinner is finished.” Claire told those that watched them. Harper asked. “Seer?”

“I am.”

“Did you see Frankie coming?”

Claire smiled. “No, I saw someone who would mesh well with Sage, June and Reighn.”

“Well that is definitely Frankie. What will she do?”

“Organize and help run the castle and become a buffer for Sage as the Dragon Lady. A lot of power goes with the position.”

“It will suit her talents, all of them I think. She is as honest as the sky is blue, plus Johner will like that she will stay here?”

Rene` answered her observation. “He will, his dragon will not chaff at thinking she will leave him.”

He watched Harper watch her friend, they had over the last few days come to a truce of some sort. It would take time for Harper to fully accept Rene` but he was patient, he understood it was more the lack of trust she had in fathers rather than she did not like Rene`, so he knew it would happen. He listened now as Reighn asked. “So Harper what will you do other than your art?”

“Become a retriever, no training necessary just point me in the right direction and let me go.”

Charlie nodded. “Fine I will have my secretary get in touch.” She left to go to her children and Storm as they entered with the nannies after cleaning up for dinner. Harper looked after her, Reighn said. “You will have to address that soon.”

“I am working on it, we already started, and she is amazing. I wish I was not so damaged. Oh thank you for my barn it is perfect.” She smiled up at him, he inclined his head as he said. “You are welcome. I have someone coming that will help you. Will you see him?”

She looked at Claire. “Did you see me coming?”

“Oh yes and the one who is to be your shadow. I told him of you.”

Harper sucked in a breath, Oh hell a mate. “But not my name?”

“No that is for you to do.”

“I am damaged.” She told the three of them.

“As was he!” Reighn replied.

“Okay then Reighn, I don’t want to be like this, truly I will take all the help I can get. Hope he is as cute as ya all!” Harper grinned at him and his father as she sauntered away, he sighed as his father was want to do, and understood why he did so now, as he looked after Harper and Claire as she laughed following Harper. Rene` clapped him on his shoulder. “It gets easier I promise!”

Reighn grunted in response not amused or believing him.

CHAPTER NINE:

W hile Harper and the rest of the family were sitting down to a family dinner Ace Battle the eldest brother of the Battle brothers was packing to leave Dragon’s Citadel. This had been his sanctuary since his Sire’s trial. Being one of only two fire dragons, the Dragon Lord being the other they held the ethics of the dragon horde within their dragon souls. When a transgression against dragon kind is felt, known or believed to be happening Reighn or Ace investigate and then solve the problem permanently. Whatever that form may take.

For Ace not to have known for many years that his father lead a rebellion that could have resulted, if it had succeeded, in the removal of the entire Royal family felled his belief in his intelligence and crippled his dragons belief in himself. Ace like his brothers always knew that their father desired more in his life and felt he had always been short changed of his position within the dragon society. He became a bitter old dragon but Ace had no idea of the depth of his depravity.

His genetic manipulation of he and his brothers and the death of their beloved mother was only one of many revelations of his father s corrupt nature. The reports on why his mother had died cut deep into his and his brother’s hearts.

When Ace started to view the world and people around him through a heart gone dark and a soul filled with pain, which resulted in his own ethics and judgement being compromised, and when his dragon had withdrawn his counsel causing him to become dangerous he knew it was time to seek help. Before he could act on the impulses to raze the world, Reighn had sent him to Master Patrycc Maythom the Redeemer. The only dragon that was capable of counseling and keeping an ethical dragon from succumbing to his despair.

Ace had taken months to come back from the killing edge. Master Patrycc also spent months showing them both, Ace and his dragon that amongst what they considered the rubble of their lives there was much to be redeemed from the ashes. Growth could happen. Together Ace and his dragon, over the last few months, re-learnt who and what they were now. It had been a hard learning curve for them both.

“So you are leaving?”

Ace looked up from his packing towards the tall male that leaned his long, wiry body against his bedroom door frame. Dressed much as he was in black jeans, shirt and boots his long blonde hair was in a warrior’s top knot above a handsome face. Ace was positive the male with the golden eyes would always have a touch of arrogance about him. As he himself had been or was as a youth. In Hayden it was not a bad thing, his confidence had taken a hard knock, to learn you as a dragon were vulnerable when you have been lead to believe all your life you were indestructible… was tough. Ace knew so well that feeling, so if he was arrogant Ace did not begrudge him that. It seemed to be serving him well by giving him the confidence to understand who he was and his place in the world but not enough to make him unlikable.

Hayden looked around the sparsely furnished bedroom as all the rooms in the Citadel were and realized he was going to miss the taciturn male who he considered a friend. Ace grinned at the male. He had obviously come from sword training, he looked fit and healthy, a change from the dragon who earlier arrived carried on a sling between two dragons. His wings and body so badly damaged from fire it was hard to believe he would survive let alone ever be able to fly again. Thankfully he was almost whole a few scars remained, no one battled dragons fire and came out unscathed although his mental and emotional damage was taking time to heal.

Privately Ace believed Hayden needed a shadow, someone more than his young brother to fight for. Maybe knowing he had one out there would helped him. It helped Ace knowing someone, somewhere, was for him and his dragon. Ace told him now. “Yes I have been told I am needed at home.”

“So that was why the Dragon Lord and his Prime came here?”

“Yes, they came to tell me the seer had said I should return.” He did not tell Hayden, as he had not told Reighn, it was because his shadow would be at Dragon’s Gap. Hayden walked in and stood looking out over the mountains. The Citadel was somewhere in what the humans called the Himalayas and sat on the very edge of a cliff or more precisely was built into the cliff side and hidden by dragon magic. It was the domain of Patrycc Maythom, redeemer of bodies, souls and hearts and in Hayden’s case his mind.

Master Patrycc was brother to Lady Verity, former Dragon Lady and mother of the present Dragon Lord he looked like her except he was manlier. Hayden thought, where she had the soft face and shy eyes. The Dragon Lord was hard and worldly his eyes held secrets and mysteries Hayden never wanted to find out about.

He sighed, he missed his brother and he missed his friends and most of all he missed his dragon talking to him more than all the other things combined. “I want to return home.” He said before he thought too much about what he was saying.

Ace nodded and softly said. “It cannot be long now my friend.”

“I hope not, I miss living.”

Ace understood that while being here it was like living half a life with days filled with meditation and sword training. Every minute of every day was filled with a form of rehabilitation and many hours with master Patrycc delving into you and your dragon’s hearts, minds and souls. All the time forcing you to search out what it was that hindered your life. That wanted to hurt you and that caused, in his case, his soul to turn black.

“Take each day as a blessing and find your balance then you will be home.” Ace told him. The same advice the master had given him, many times over the last few months. Master Patrycc came in. “Ace is correct, it will not be long now Hayden, but to get there you are required in meditation.”

Hayden bowed, “Yes master, goodbye my friend. If you see my brother Clint tell him I miss him and will be with him soon, please.”

They clasped arms in goodbye. “I will and Hayden thank you.”

“For what?”

“For helping me through the last months without your assurance I would make it. I would not be here.”

Hayden smiled a lightening of his dark features. “I am glad I could help.” He walked out a happier male than the one that had walked in.

“That was nicely done, he is almost where you were a month or two ago he will be home soon.”

Master Patrycc clasped his arm and then pulled Ace into a hug. “I am glad you are leaving.”

“I am sorry I was such a trial!” Ace dryly stated.

“Ahh humor… interesting!” Patrycc grinned at Ace’s raised eyebrow. “Tell my sister I will come home with Hayden. I am in need of her tender care.”

“I can hardly wait! Are you sure this is not going to be a problem?” Ace asked. Now it was Patrycc turn to dryly say. “I am sure, my visit is to my sister, not to meet my shadow.”

Ace sighed. “I only hope she will accept my help.”

“Of course she will, you are if nothing else charming.”

Ace cocked an eyebrow at the master. “Charming master?”

“Definitely or so my Verity tells me!” He grinned again, “She is of course biased or so my nephew Reighn says.”

“He has always been jealous of me!” Stated Ace as he closed his pack.

Patrycc Maythom the Redeemer for dragon kind, grinned but did not reply, he just touched the males shoulder before he walked towards the open door and said seriously. “You have all the tools to remain healthy and help your shadow, if you need me call. I will be there in a moment, are you flying or using a portal?”

Ace shook out his shoulders in preparation for his flight. “Thank you master, I am flying. My dragon and I need the time and the flight to settle back into who we are now.”

“Good choice! Goodbye my friend.”

Ace picked his pack up and turned to the male that started out master and ended up friend. “And to you my friend, do not make it too long until we meet again.”

“I will not, I need to see the female who is shadow to the Elite Shield, Ace Battle.”

“As do I!” murmured Ace.

CHAPTER TEN:

H arper and Frankie had been living and working at Dragon’s Gap for the last three weeks. Harper spent most of that time on assignments away from home. Frankie walked into her job like she had been born to it, Sage and June had no idea how they ever managed without her.

It was Monday the day after another family Sunday, day. Harper had spent the whole of Saturday working on her large block of marble chipping away at the stone. What was emerging was, she thought, probably going to be a master piece. Amazingly enough she was finding Sunday family day’s fun and mostly, highly entertaining. Especially when the little ones all ganged up on usually Axl or Ark. They seemed to place themselves in the firing line along occasionally with Clint who had missed being there yesterday due to work. When Harper finally dressed and looked at her messages, it seemed she just received another assignment.

She reported to Charlie’s office just after seven in the morning, a brief run down on where she was to go which was standard before a retrieval. She was once more issued with a phone. Also weapons and ammunition which she again declined. She picked up her keys for a new vehicle. They rotated vehicles so no one got used to the same car being in the same area more than once or twice.

Harper was headed to a notorious section of England. She just loved portals it made traveling fast and helped the rescued get to Dragon’s Gap safer.

This pocket of England was known for harboring shifters, predominately females and young. In the three weeks since joining the team Harper had taken out three large holdings of this particular cartel. Two in Europe and one in Australia. She and her team had rescued over two hundred females and young from each location. This was apparently their main compound situated in England.

Unfortunately many of the captives were held by shifters and humans that were unwilling to release them as they thought their prior claim was more important than Harper’s or the females themselves. So she often found herself defending not only herself but those she rescued. There always seemed to be those that chose death to giving up.

Harper lost count of the injuries she had received over the last three weeks, she was never more glad for healers and her quick healing abilities than she was since starting this job.

Apparently they had only just received last night information that the cartel was gearing up for a big trade so Harper and her team would go and rescue who they could and kill the rest. That was not quite what Charlie ordered but Harper felt that was the sentiment of Charlie’s. “Go get those assholes.”

She nodded to the receptionist, a cougar named Betty, as she left snagging another cup of coffee from the reception area before wandering through the castle to the rear where the retrieves parking lot was, to find her vehicle.

Harper made the steps and drank the last of her coffee and then took several early morning breaths of crisp fresh air. When she felt satisfied with how things were going, meaning she had missed Frankie who would only yell at her about going out again so soon after only being back two days and there was no disapproving Reighn giving her the Lord look because she was off again, which she thought he had perfected since her arrival. She smiled to herself and sauntered down the steps to the cobble stones and found herself coming to a halt and standing slightly amazed as she looked up then up some more.

If anyone had told her any time in her past she would sometime in her life be standing toe to snout with a fire breathing, green eyed, crimson, seventy foot tall winged dragon, with only knives to defend herself with, she would have laughed herself silly. But here she was standing, not two feet from said dragon. Knives raised and a glint in her eye that read death or nothing!

Suddenly males arrived from everywhere. Rene`, Ark and Axl ran from inside the Castle. Lars, Keeper and Johner flew in from the town changing as they approached. Reighn and Storm dropped down from the castle’s battlements transforming with a thought to human as they touched down. All to protect the dragon from her. Amazing!

Harper sniffed as Reighn swiftly went from dragon to human. “Seriously dude. I wouldn’t have hurt him too much.”

Reighn sighed deeply as he seemed to always do around her. “Sheathe your knives female.” That he said a lot, all the dragons were now in their human forms, except the dragon Harper had been facing off with.

Harper placed her knives away and watched as the Dragon Lord called to the dragon. “Welcome home Ace, it has been a long time. I am sorry about your reception, Harper is a little quick with her knives.”

“Oh right! It is all my fault? Nothing said about the great big ball of flame shooting in the sky? Typical!”

Reighn crossed his arms and gave her the Lord stare and asked. “Finished?”

Harper mimicked his stance. “Seriously you are going to cop attitude?”

Reighn stared some more. Harper’s eyes narrowed, her mouth straightened, her hands moved quicker than eyes could follow, even a dragons. Six small knives evenly spaced appeared dug into the stones handles sticking out in a semi-circle around Reighn’s feet, who still didn’t bat an eye. Harper growled, worthy of a dragon, so mad she could snort flame herself and snarled. “I am so out of here, see you when I return. If I do.” She spun around and vanished in a puff of air.

“She’s become quite dramatic ever since she remembered how to do that.” Commented Keeper.

“And faster with those knives.” Storm added.

“But she is talking more.” Johner said.

“Especially to Reighn.” Rene` agreed.

Reighn bent and pulled out the knives, as he straightened he felt the huge dragon shift and when he looked, a male the same size as him stood fully clothed in a black tee shirt and black stone washed jeans with black boots and a well-worn leather long coat. Apart from the short military hair style, he looked like all the Battle brothers with the carved from stone good looks and the green eyes, except where they had a softness around the eyes and mouth, he did not.

Before Reighn could embrace him the knives disappeared from his hands returning to Harper. At his request Sage had spelled all her knives, ensuring they always found their way back to her, it made Reighn feel better knowing she always had their protection. He enfolded the big male in a hug, brother to brother, friend to friend, Lord to dragon and felt him return the hug and the feelings. He released him to his brothers. Ace stood quietly in his families arms the first physical contact with them he had in in just under a year.

The love and relief from his family and friends almost swamped him. Through Rene` and Patrycc he had been kept up to date on the goings on at Dragon’s Gap, all the new bonding’s and hatchlings but as he reveled in the warmth of being home he knew finding out things second hand was not the same as being with his family.

He had come full circle since his father and other relations betrayed the realm, he was finally home!

Rene` hugged him and said. “You took your time getting here. I was thinking of sending out a search party.”

“Sorry, my dragon and I needed time to settle and come to terms with our new… friendship I suppose.”

Yes that is good word. Stated his dragon.

Rene` said. “I understand, if you need to talk. I am always here for you.”

“Thank you. Where is Ash?”

Ark told him “Hatchlings do not care that older brothers are returning home.”

Ace grinned he could not wait to see Ash and his amazing shadow and the sun dragons, his nephews.

“Well uncles and brothers can afford to wait awhile.” said Ace.

Rene` led him inside an arm around his shoulders as Reighn said. “So home five minutes and already pissing of one of the deadliest people here.”

They all laughed as Storm said. “Truth though, that is fairly easily done.”

“True!” They all but Rene` and Reighn agreed. Ace raised a soot black brow, his voice slightly rusty from disuse as he asked. “That would have been?”

“Harper the knife!” Axl answered.

Rene` growled at him. “Do not call her that.”

“Everyone calls her that.” said Ark.

Johner sighed. “Frankie coined the term and it has stuck, sorry Papa.”

Reighn said. “Fine but if I find out it upsets her. Then I will not be pleased.”

“As you say my Lord.” They all chorused except Rene` and Ace. Reighn heard Keeper say quietly to the others. “If she does not like the name, he would not have to say anything.”

“True!” Axl said. “There would not be anything left of us to be displeased with!”

Ace said to Rene`. “Who is this female?”

Rene` grunted. “Later.” as Verity rushed towards them and Ace found himself in the arms of a female he had secretly called mother for many years as did his brothers. “Oh Ace James Battle.”

“Wow! He is in so much trouble, all three names.” said Ark.

“Nah.” said Johner. “That is her, you are naughty but not that much, I have to send you to your room voice.”

“Yep he is golden.” Storm agreed.

“Heard it a lot did you?” Ark asked as all of the Kingsley males, Rene` included nodded their heads in agreement.

“Storm more than any of us.” Reighn smirked at his brother who looked around smugly as he said. “True, I liked to test the boundaries.”

“And mama’s patience!” said Keeper.

Ace turned a little with Verity still in his arms and grinned a natural one, the first for months at the males in his family while Verity said. “Do not listen to them. I am quite wroth with thee Ace James Battle.” It showed how emotional she was when she slipped back into the speech of her youth. “You have been gone far too long.” She pulled away a little to look into his face, a face she had known from a hatchling, a face she loved for that long, a face she had missed every day since he left. She told him with all the love a mother had for a child. “You have been greatly missed and not just by me. Do not leave again, you are most assuredly needed here.”

He squeezed her tighter and she felt his body give one deep sigh and settle. Verity smiled as her dragon said. Yes our boy is home.

“I will not, it is time to come home.” He agreed, to lighten the mood she winked and said. “There is no one here that can keep this lot in order. Rene` is just running amuck since he decided he can stay here and command the Hunters and Storm and Ark have decided the same for the Shields and don’t get me started on Reighn. Then there is Keeper who has resigned his commission and Johner with the castle guards, plus the shadows and hatchlings.”

Ace grinned at the grunts and the annoyed, “How did we become the ones in trouble here?”

“Is she talking about us?” Heard from the males present. Verity with an arm still around him moved with him and all the others into the castle. He grinned wider as his thoughts strayed to the feisty little female, his dragon told him… she is ours!

Ace replied. Yes we will court her, she will come to us.

Our shadow!

Yes my friend our shadow!

His dragon sighed deeply he had missed his brothers and family. I am glad we are home. I will think on how to capture our shadow.

Ace said. We will talk to Reighn, he is her protector.

We are her protector, she is ours! His dragon growled back.

Yes my friend, He told his dragon patiently, but he has claimed her, you can see that as well as I can.

I see it, we will talk to Dragon Lord.

Yes we will.

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

T hat following Sunday Frankie who had settled in very well with her shadow Johner in their new apartment, as well as her new position as personal assistant to the Dragon Lady Sage, grinned widely when one of her favorite people walked quietly into the family dining room. Clint Sorren, he was a teenager and a fabulous young male dragon that was always willing to help and was loved by all the females of the castle. Even Harper who was still not home and from what she said on the phone yesterday it would be another week before she returned.

Frankie missed her even though her own life was busy and fill, it was not the same without her best friend around to talk too.

She sighed, she would talk to Reighn. He and Harper seemed to have connected, maybe he could make her stay home for a while she needed to sort her family out. She had made enormous progress with Charlie, it was the Faerie Queen and King she needed to form a relationship with, Frankie could only do so much. Seriously that female, a pain in my ass as Charlie would say.

Harper needed to stop running Frankie thought and said as much to her when they talked last night, she had not replied but Frankie was sure she heard her.

She watched Clint slide around the room until he came to a stop in the shadows by the windows with his eyes locked on the new fire dragon Ace Battle.

Frankie really liked the teenager he was always quick with a smile and never found Frankie annoying and not just because, like some others, he was afraid of Harper or Sage.

She wondered why he was so interested in Ace, what did he have that made Clint look at him with expressions ranging from terror to hope. It hurt Frankie’s heart to see him so troubled.

She made her way slowly towards Ace. She had not spoken to him since his spectacular arrival, she laughed when Sage relayed what happened in his meeting with Harper before she had left. Now looking at the huge male, she saw a male with scars on his soul and heart, this was a dragon that needed this large wacky family to make him whole. Look what they were doing for Harper admittedly slowly and that was because she would not stay home but it was working, helping to make her whole.

Frankie smiled as she thought of what they had done for her and not just because she was bonded to Johner, how they accepted and treated her just like a normal person, not once since she and Harper had got here did she feel alienated. So when Ace moved away from his brothers and was on his own, staring out the windows overlooking the Unicorn meadows, she sidled up beside him and quietly said. “So hi, my name is Frankie.”

Ace looked down at the female and smiled which he was doing more of now, in only five days he felt better, more at peace. Coming home had been the right move although he knew he needed the help from Master Patrycc, brother to Lady Verity it seemed being home with his family was helping his dragon to come to terms with what he considered his failures. He had been enfolded back into his family’s arms. They, he and his dragon felt more centered, more alive than he had for many months. “I know! You are Johner’s shadow.”

“Yep that is me, so you met my girl Harper before she left.”

“I did.”

Frankie’s whole being, stilled as she felt and listened to the words spoken. “Oh!” She sighed gently. “So she is your shadow?”

He nodded in reply, then took another look at her.

Ahh I see! You can read people. That is an amazing ability!”

“I think so, although until I came here it seemed weird.”

“I am sure it did, you must have felt out of place in the larger world?”

“Yep that I did until Harper arrived in my life.”

Gently he said. “I am sure she was a relief for someone as sensitive as you.”

Frankie looked up at him and smiled letting him see the being beneath the shell she wore. “Not many people would understand that but Harper buffered the world for me. I don’t think I did too much to return the favor for her.”

“I doubt that! I feel you Lady Frankie are far more a friend than you believe.”

Frankie looked over at Reighn and Charlie. “You know who claims her.”

He followed her eyes. “I do, I have spoken to Reighn.”

“And Charlie?”

“No I have not, do you advise me too?”

“She will know. That female knows everything!”

“I bow to your wisdom.”

“Yeah… just you know watch for guns, apparently she is dynamite with them. Like Harper and her knives.”

“I have seen that and will take your warning to heart.”

She grinned at him then whispered. “So Ace do you know the teenager who has finally decided to come talk to you?”

“Who?” He asked just as softly but before she could answer him, he heard a young male voice say.

“Excuse me sir!”

Ace looked behind him at the teenager he knew was in the room but had not registered on his senses who he was. Frankie said. “Ace this is Clint.”

Clint nodded his head, Ace frowned. “Clint are you Hayden’s brother?” The boy nodded and ducked his head. “Yeah I am.”

Frankie moved a little away as Clint moved forward to take her place. He asked softly. “Do you know if he is alright?”

Ace placed his big hand on the boy’s shoulder tipping his head up so he could look into his eyes and Clint surprised himself by meeting the green eyes of one of the fiercest dragons in the world who told him. “He is doing well, his consultations with Master Patrycc will be completed shortly. He will be home soon, and Clint he misses you very much. Now why did you not come and see me when I first arrived back?”

Clint shook his head. “You were very busy and I...”

“No! Clint I would have spoken to you before now. If I had known you were here. Where are you staying?”

“In the singles male’s dorm.”

“I do not like the sound of that. Frankie?”

“Yes Ace.”

“I would appreciate it, if you could find someone to supervise him moving into my place whether he knows it or not he is family.”

Charlie came over just as he finished speaking, she eyed the large dragon suspiciously. “Clint are you okay?”

“I am Charlie, I am to move into Commander Battle’s apartment.”

Charlie’s face tightened as she demanded. “Why?”

“He is family and living at the single males’ quarters.” Ace said mildly with a tinge of amusement.

Annoyed Charlie asked. “Well! Why didn’t I know, you could have moved in with us?”

Clint and Frankie laughed at her. “What?” She asked annoyance coloring her words. “I do not understand the humor.”

“We just wondered where you would have put him?” asked Frankie.

“Well there is that.” Charlie agreed with a scowl.

“Come on Clint, let’s get you moved, we have time before lunch.” Frankie told him as Clint beamed a smile that almost broke his face. “Umm sir?”

“It is Ace. You call me Ace.” he told him “And no thanks needed.” Clint nodded as Frankie dragged him from Ace leaving him with Charlie. He raised a soot colored eyebrow over amazing green eyes at her that sent a shiver of awareness down Charlie’s back. Charlie said. “So I was told, you met my sister?”

“I did yes. I am guessing you know who she is to me.”

“Yes I could tell from what Reighn said and how Frankie acted, that female cannot fabricate to save herself.”

“She advised me you already knew. Her words were, you know everything!”

“That is true! So were you going to mention it today with the family here, sort of tell the older sister so she will not kill me in front of them?”

He laughed, a rusty unused sound emerged that had Charlie’s ire softening. “Well! I have been told you love guns and to beware. I figured you would not risk a stray bullet.”

“I never have stray bullets.” She told him seriously.

Ace inclined his head in acknowledgment of her statement. “Or maybe it could have been that I saw an intelligent, understanding and loving sister and thought to myself, I wonder will she help me win her sister because I swear I will love and protect her for a lifetime and longer.” He stated in his deep toe curling voice. She had thought the other Battle brothers were handsome and charming, they were nothing on this one, and Harper was done for!

Charlie nodded as she cleared the emotion from her throat. “Well okay, Harper and I have just reconnected but I will help you all I can. Harper is not at all like any of the females here, she is sensitive...”

There was a choked off snort from behind them as Storm arrived his arm automatically going around her. Charlie harrumphed and asked her shadow. “You wanted to say something?”

Storm grinned at her and Ace as he told her. “She was threatening him with her knives at their first meeting and he was in dragon form.”

Charlie hid her grin and dismay as she answered. “Seriously, that does not mean she is not sensitive.”

“I think it does and slightly crazy!” Said Sage as she arrived with Claire who said. “She is not crazy, just wounded.” She looked at Ace. “So you have found her then?”

He bowed his head to Claire, who so long ago had told him his shadow would come to him. “I did and thank you. Your Prophesy in my darkest of times gave me hope.” Claire smiled and she too inclined her head. “Good, I hoped it would.”

Reighn eyed Ace and Charlie but before he could comment a voice said. “I like her, she is all soul, you Ace should look at her work before you make a decision on the type of person she is.” Edith said from behind them all, they turned to see she was standing with Sharm.

“Art!” She told them. “Shows everything about the artist, in my opinion it is the purest expression of truth. Harper is all about truth in her emotions, Charlie is right. Harper is very sensitive!”

“Do you have any on display?” He asked knowing Edith owned the gallery. She grinned with glee. “Yep! Harper placed some for show and for sale. Come in tomorrow and explore the wonderful world of Harper.” As Edith turned away she said to Charlie. “You should come see what your sister shows of herself, you may be surprised.”

Charlie looked at Ace. “Well?”

“Tomorrow at nine.”

“Okay.”

Reighn said. “Well seeing as we are all in agreement with Ace being Harper’s Shadow, who tells Harper?”

CHAPTER TWELVE:

A ce wrestled with his thoughts as he wandered around the outside of the castle. A week had passed since he and Charlie spoke together about Harper being his shadow.

Since Clint moved in they often shared meals together although Ace found he liked the young male he was quite different to his brother Hayden, quieter more introspective, he would make a great healer. Ace’s dragon agreed with him.

Having spent the last few days training and being with his brothers, both Ark and Axl who were glad he was home. Also Ace could tell Ash was pleased when he had thrust a hatchling into his arms and taught him how to give him his bottle properly. It was Ash’s way of telling him he was loved.

Ace met and become entranced with Olinda, a soft sweet natured female with a rod of steel for a spine. He intensely listened as Ash told him of Olinda’s life before Dragon’s Gap and had been amazed that she miraculously survived. He laughed when he found out Ash was now a Prince to the local Unicorn Blessing. Ash had not been amused at his mirth they ended up wrestling on the lounge floor much to Olinda’s amusement it felt like old times. Every day he and his dragon were glad to be home.

When he and his brothers met up with the Kingsley’s brothers for a night of drinking and renewing their bonds over games of pool, Ash quietly told him he was not content to leave Dragon’s Gap or his family, he was happy with the position he occupied it did not take much to see that his brothers were all happy where they were now. For that he was relieved and contented.

Apparently Sharm conducted extensive testing on his brothers and come to the conclusion his father’s meddling in their genetics had done nothing more than make them stronger and given them abilities to heal quicker than any other dragons. It also seemed that all the Battle brothers were highly intelligent but Sharm was quick to point out that was impossible to say whether the manipulation of their genes contributed to this or they were naturally intelligent. What was not known, Sharm told him, was the effect on the next generation from the Battle brothers and only time would tell. With this information Ace did not raise an opposition to his brother’s desires or plans for their futures all he could do was to decide what it was he wanted for his future, other than his shadow.

Sunday was family day, a new concept for him but one he found he was starting to enjoy. Apparently the concept started when Edith arrived at the castle. Being a Grounder she possessed the knack or gift of causing life to change around her at her urging or because she was a catalyst for change. When he had asked Edith which one it was, she had smiled and said. “Call me Edee and who the hell knows, does it really matter?” Ace tended to agree, it did not, this Sunday family day made Lady Verity happy and that was all that mattered as far as Ace was concerned.

So family day involved every member of the Royal family or anyone considered family. Everyone was encouraged gently, by Lady Verity, or ordered by Lord Rene` to attend. It was Ace’s third family day, he had enjoyed every one of them so far. He relished the contact with his growing family and his extended family. Today marked just over two weeks since the meeting with his shadow and Ace was feeling restless. Breakfast had finished about thirty minutes ago which is why he was outside walking the well-worn path around the castle.

He knew he was being observed by several unicorn stallions whom he supposed came to keep an eye on the male predator near their meadow.

They had nothing to fear from him his dragon was quiet today, his shadow was returning which made him content to know she would be with him soon.

The last few weeks had been an exercise in restraint that tested the renewed bonds between him and his dragon. It was as well the long journey to return home and the time spent alone united them once again as a team.

In thinking of Harper he could feel his dragon’s pleasure Reighn had told him before breakfast she was due home today. He and his dragon were in a bit of a quandary on how to approach the feisty faerie. His dragon felt they should employ guile, Ace was more direct. So far they had not reached an agreement. As well as considering his approach to Harper, he also needed to decide on work, he like his brothers did not wish to return to scouting or leading a unit of Shields. Those days he hoped for them all were over. Rene` and Reighn basically said he could decide what position he wished to hold at home.

As he laid awake again last night he finally realized like Ash, he wanted to remain home to find a place here with his shadow. Of course that did depend now on her staying home. He sighed now as he told his Dragon. I did not know it was this complicated having a shadow.

His dragon snorted then said. No more than being in a battle, we plan for all contingencies and attack when she is not looking.

I think that may not be the wisest thing to do with a shadow. Especially one who is as handy as she is with knives!

His dragon huffed a breath. I forgot about that.

Ace let him see his grin. I thought you may have!

He laughed now silently as he passed the last of the meadow and out of the stallions range. He walked along the side of the castle where there use to be stables and saw what everyone had told him was Harper’s barn. He stopped to admire the huge place. It was nice seeing that someone planted shrubs and gardens around it, it also had what looked like a new walk way to the front stable doors.

As he looked at it, he remembered the art he had seen when he went to the gallery. The only words he could think of to say about her pieces were inadequate to describe them, even to himself. What he had seen now humbled him for the talent she possessed.

In truth he had been as stunned as Charlie, it was truly an insight to the female he was going to join the rest of his and his dragons long life too.

Charlie had not left the gallery unscathed either, in that two hours she learnt much about her fragile sister. More he thought, than she really wanted to know.

His musings were interrupted by a sharp demanding voice sneering. “What do you mean you have no idea? This is what you do is it not?”

“No!” A quavering voice replied, which if Ace was not wrong seemed to belong to a young female. Ace started to make his way to where the voices were coming from, when he heard the male say. “Really you are my assistant and a shifter and you are unable to locate a few willing females to entertain me.”

“I am not that kind of assistant.”

“You are not any kind. Well if I cannot have some shifter females. You will have to do.”

“What!” Squealed the young female and Ace’s anger spiked at the fear he could hear in her voice. Why she was alone with this male he did not understand. She must have family somewhere that should be protecting her and he damn well will find out where they were. The male’s voice was more aggressive now as he snarled. “Come here you little slut. I want what I was promised.”

Just as Ace made the corner of the castle he heard Clint ask. “What are you doing with Joy?”

“Be gone you worthless scum, this does not concern you.”

“Clint.” Cried the frightened girl.

“Shut up slut.” The male growled.

Clint’s dragon growled as he snarled. “Let her go, she does not belong to you.”

“I will do what I like, I purchased her to service me and she damn well will.”

Then as Ace was ready to injure the insolent male, he heard the familiar drawl of Johner ask. “And what kind of service did you have in mind for our young Joy here. I know for a fact she was assigned to fetch and carry, I believe for you while at Dragons Gap. Or so my shadow told me. Was she lying Prince Tarin were you thinking of compromising one of our young females? One who is hardly in her teen years?”

His voice had become harder as he had spoken and walked towards the trio.

“He was.” Snarled Clint, his dragon still not receding completely. “He wanted her to find him females to bed and then when she would not, he wanted her to do it.” Proving he had been close enough to hear everything that had been said. Before any of them could react the Prince punched Clint on the side of his head knocking him out.

Joy screamed as Clint dropped to the ground in a crumpled heap, the young female wrenched her arm free from the prince’s hold and fell to her knees beside the prone boy.

Ace had the male by his throat before the prince knew he was there, his dragon rose to the surface as Ace’s eyes elongated and crimson scales dusted over his skin. His voice deepened and as he spoke the prince was sure he saw flames in his eyes. “You dare to touch my claim. I will kill you were you stand.” Fear wafted from the male as Ace squeezed his throat. He and his dragon watched as the male passed out.

“I think he pissed himself!” Johner said as he rose from where he had been tending to Clint. Ace grunted in disgust.

“Asshole faerie!” Johner pulled his phone from his pocket, he called Sharm and told him what had happened and asked him to call June.

Ace with a flick of his hand threw the male away from him and the trio. He and Johner watched the prince as his body skidded across the dirt and his stomach caught on an exposed root finally coming to rest in a tangle of limbs.

Ace shrugged as Johner raised his eyebrows at him saying. “Sorry, forgot my own strength, is Clint alright?”

Johner nodded. “He better be! The females will kill that ass, if he isn’t.” He indicated the Prince lying groaning on the ground.

Ace looked at the young female. She was lucky if she was out of her teens he thought, she had long sable colored hair and a narrow face that housed bright amber eyes. Ace could see she was definitely a wolf, as with all young wolves she had long limbs that gave her a coltish look but unlike other young wolves, her clothes hung on her thin frame.

He could almost taste her hunger and anger boiled within him, he soothed his dragon. We will care for her, calm down.

His dragon growled. She is young and frightened. She is hungry.

Ace agreed. I know we will feed her.

With Ace’s assurances his dragon’s anger faded away, thankfully he did not want to frighten her. The young girl was barely hanging on as it was, in fact if it wasn’t for Clint lying on the ground Ace was sure she would have bolted by now.

He called his brother. “Axl find me and bring two of your sandwiches and a protein shake. Thanks and make it fast.” He grinned when he heard his brother swearing as he closed his phone. He turned his green eyes on the young wolf and asked. “Now who are you?”

She brushed hair from Clint’s face before she answered. “I am Joy…Joy Danners. Clint’s friend. Why do you need food?”

Ace looked down at her. “I do not, you do. I can feel your hunger from here.”

She made a face and blushed. It was true she was starving, she had not eaten at all today, she was to meet Clint and get some food with him later.

Ace smiled slightly and said. “Also you have not had a sandwich like my brothers. Do not tell him I said so but his sandwiches are to die for as my brothers shadow, Olinda would say.”

She smiled as she said quietly. “I like Olinda.”

“Who does not?” He squatted down beside her and asked. “Where are your parents?”

She shrugged. “I do not know.” She looked at him from the side of her eyes as she whispered. “She made me leave. My mother never came with me. She was very sick I think she is dead.”

“Who has been looking after you?” She shrugged again and mumbled.

“Me and Clint.” Ace raised her face to look at him with a finger under her chin. “And have you been living alone in the dorms like Clint?”

She shook her head no. “I have been living with some others.”

“I see and how do you know Clint?”

She smiled. “We met at the center last week, he helped me get a job.”

“This job?” Ace could see he needed to have words with Clint. The boy may have thought he was helping the girl, and he was, but he would have been better in telling Ace about her.

“Yes, he said it was easy.”

“How old are you?”

She sat up straight and lifted her chin, looked him in the eyes and lied. “Fifteen.”

Ace nodded and said. “I give you an A for effort. Now the truth!”

Her shoulders slumped and her chin lowered as she mumbled. “Thirteen!”

“Okay, now the ones who gave you this job do they know how old you are?”

She nodded with a frown. “Clint would have told them. I was just meant to show that guy around. You know fetch and carry that was all I swear.”

Ace smoothed a hand down her hair, as he calmed her. “I know young one. I understand. Do you know who hired you?”

She shook her head, no as Ace asked. “So you have been living rough for how long?”

She ducked her head. “A long time before we got here, my mother was not good at keeping a job but when the tiger came through the town we were in she made him take me. I got here two weeks ago there was no one for me, I was hoping I would find someone I knew from before but there is no one here.” Ace knew she meant from her pack.

Johner asked softly. So where have you been staying?”

“I was living with the others.”

“What others?” Johner asked. She sighed and rubbed her eyes. She whispered. “We sleep rough, all over the place.”

“Here at Dragon’s Gap?” Johner asked stunned that this was going on and he did not know or that Conor or Claire did not. Things were slipping if this young wolf was falling through the cracks. She nodded as she bit her lip. “Yes my Lord.”

Johner shook his head, saddened. “This is not right! Not right at all.”

Just then Ace saw Axl loping over to where they were. He stood and moved a few feet away to meet him. Axl stilled when his eyes met Joy’s then he seemed to shake all over like a dog. She watched as the brothers talked, it was easy to see they were brothers as they looked so much alike and she could tell that they liked each other. She felt a wave of loneliness swamp her, which was almost instantly superseded by comfort just like a blanket was wrapped around her. It was warm and made her feel safe. Then everything went from her mind as the delicious aroma of food came closer.

Ace walked back after talking quietly to Axl who had grinned and loped off again. He handed the bag to the young girl after she jumped to her feet, her hand was inside the bag before he had passed her the shake. Then she moaned in appreciation, her eyes lighting up after she had taken the first bite.

Ace grinned as he whispered. “I know, remember not a word.” She giggled around her mouthful and nodded as he pointed to her to sit away from Clint.

Axle had given her two sandwiches and several of his cookies or the cookies that Bay had made for him.

Johner watched her with a worried frown on his face until they heard voices coming closer. He spun around as Sage, June and Reighn accompanied by Sharm and several of his healers arrived. Sharm raced to Clint.

“Sage slow down. You will hurt yourself and my young!” Yelled an exasperated Reighn. Sage ignored him as she came to a halt and swore. “Hell’s bells, I thought he would behave himself with a female to assist him.”

“Where is she, the assistant?” June asked.

Ace pointed to Joy. June went pale as did Sage.

“Oh no.” June groaned. Sage shook her head as her eyes took in the skinny young female eating, if she was not mistaken, an Axl sandwich. “Oh that looks so good!” She mumbled as June growled, “Sage! Mind on business.”

“Yes… Yes of course! Frankie is going to be so mad at me.” She looked around at all the people there and her shoulders slumped. “There is just no way I can stop her from finding out.”

June agreed. “You are in so much trouble she told you and Johner. The ass would not behave himself, regardless of who you gave him but this she is gonna be so mad!”

Mournfully Sage looked at Johner. “I know. Johner what do we do?”

Johner spread his hands. “Hope Frankie and Harper do not find out!”

“Oh my Goddess Harper!” Sage screeched. “She will absolutely kill me.” She pointed at the young female still eating.” Is that a cookie now? That looks good too.”

“Sage keep your mind on what is happening.” June hissed at her.

“But I am hungry!” She wailed. “Please tell me she is sixteen…Eighteen?”

Ace almost laughed at her hopeful look. “Sorry she is thirteen and I am betting barely.”

“Wolf?” June then asked.

“Yep pack less.” Ace told them.

“Fuck!” Both females swore together looking at each other. Ace nodded. “Exactly. I will take her with Clint. She will be safe with me.”

“Alright.” June nodded. Young wolves needed to belong or they chose badly. June had first-hand knowledge of what happened to pack less young girls.

Sage whispered to June. “She will be okay with Ace at least Frankie cannot be mad about that.”

June whispered back. “Do not count on it!”

Reighn sighed loudly as he surveyed the battered body of the faerie prince. “Damn it Ace. Really?”

“He told her to service him!” Ace replied. Several sets of eyes looked from a pale fearful Joy, who had finished eating and stepped behind Ace.

“And he still lives. I admire your restraint.” Reighn said as he bodily picked his shadow up and carried her away amongst her squealed complaints and June’s laughter.

“So my problem then? You know if my Frankie blames me you are naming one of your hatchlings after me.” Johner yelled to Reighn’s retreating back, only to be answered by male laughter and squeals from Sage.

He grinned at Ace and walked to meet Conor and Claire who had arrive and were talking to June while he had been with Reighn and Sage, Johner was going to need all the help he could get.

This was a problem for the Gap and the castle. No young person, no one at all should be without a home. Ace could see June, Conor and Claire’s shoulders tense and their spines straighten as Johner spoke. He figured they would sort out and handle that problem. His problem was this sweet young female that was standing in front of him watching Sharm treat Clint while she devoured the protein shake. He moved her aside as Sharm and several males picked Clint up and placed him on a stretcher and as he turned he saw another three doing the same for the Prince.

Sharm asked both Ace and Joy a few questions, mainly what happened? How long had both males been unconscious? When he was satisfied with their answers he gave the girl a smile then told her to come and see Clint later. Nodded to Ace with a knowing smile and followed the stretchers.

Frankie arrived just as they were being carried away, hands on hips she demanded in tones no one had ever heard her use before. “What the hell happened?”

Ace almost laughed as he saw Johner’s shoulders hitch around his neck. “Frankie my heart…”

“So not…You…You!” She pointed a finger at Joy then Ace then Johner. She growled long and loud at him, stamped her foot and swiveled around yelling over her shoulder. “Fix this Johner or no loving time for you!”

Joy stood wide eyed as she watched Johner slowly turn red and Frankie storm away. “Oh wow!”

Ace agreed with her, Frankie in a temper was impressive. “So I have a spare room.” Before she could speak he said. “You know Clint lives with me, my shadow and I will enjoy having you with us. Now when Clint is healed together you will collect your things and go with him to my place, and make sure he does nothing else to have himself knocked out.”

Joy giggled and said. “Oh you mean, stupid?”

“Yes that too!”

“He is a gentle male.” She said. “He wants to be a healer.”

Ace could hear the concern in her voice. To waylay any more worries, he told her. “He is one of the finest males I know. He will also be a healer now what do you wish for?”

She ducked her head and toed the dirt. Softly with a slight hesitation in her voice she told him. “I want to go to school. I like learning.”

Ace smiled. “That is great, I as well like to learn. You young lady have joined the right pack, we all love a good book. You do like books?”

She giggled again. “Yep I love the library.”

Ace nodded. “Good. So off you go and he held out some money. “Get more food, do not.” He looked at her seriously. “Go hungry, eat. If you run out of money find me or my brothers or Olinda. They will give you more also find something nice to dress in. You and Clint will be required at family dinner tonight.”

“Oh but… He held his hand up to stop her words.

Lady Verity is not to be trifled with, she will know. She like Lady Charlie knows everything.” Joy giggled again showing her youth once more. “Oh okay so I should buy something…?

Claire came over. “It is okay Ace I will sort it out.”

“Thank you Claire.” She looked at Joy and then Ace, “No thank you, she will thrive beyond belief now.”

Ace smiled. “Good, it is all I can ask for.”

Joy looked at the hundred dollar note he held out to her and then his face, then back at the money.

“That is lot of money!” Ace opened her hand and placed the note in it. “Good it will be enough to feed you and find you something to wear. If not Claire will pay and I will pay her back. Do not worry Joy you are not alone anymore.”

She sobbed and tears flowed down her face and before he realized it she was in his arms sobbing her relief and fear away. With a look of wonder and sympathy shared with Claire, his arms hugged Joy and hers held him tight. After a few minutes she sniffed then said. “Okay,” she wheezed out, “Okay. Thanks Ace.”

“It is my pleasure welcome to my family little wolf.”

She released him and went with Claire who smiled and told him.” She will be okay.”

He sighed as his dragon said. We claimed her? Of course we did.

His dragon smiled. Hope our Shadow likes teenagers?

Ace hoped so as well! He looked around and realized he was the only one there. As he was about to continue on with his journey he felt someone at his back. Turning he came face to face with two faerie warriors, they looked hard and unyielding. Both were dressed in black leathers with swords sheathed on their backs. The only difference between the two was one was taller than the other otherwise they were carbon copies. With long brown hair, weathered faces and dark eyes. Ace knew these faeries were from the Forest Dwellers Grove, the most vicious of fighters.

Ace felt his dragon shift to watch them from his eyes. “Warriors!”

“Commander Battle.” The one on the left greeted him.

“Do I know you Warriors?”

The one on the left smiled. “I do not think we have been introduced. I am guard captain Daru, this is captain Mercca.”

“What can I do for you?”

“We are looking for Prince Tarin.”

“Huh I see. Would be about this high.” He raised his hand close to his nose height. “A faerie with long brown hair, needs a wash. Rumpled clothes, blood coming from his ears with several bruises around his throat in the shape of a hand print?”

“Captain Daru nodded. “Yes that would just about describe him, minus the blood and bruisers.”

Ace nodded. “Good, last I saw of him he was on his way to medical.”

“We thank you for your help Commander Battle.” Said Captain Mercca.

“Would you know what caused all those bruises and blood you spoke of?” Captain Daru asked.

Ace nodded. “A young female wolf aged thirteen.”

Daru frowned anger pulsed from him and the other warrior their eyes looked like flint as he said. “Female wolves are vicious. I have heard.”

“Especially ones that have been claimed.” The other warrior named Mercca agreed.

“That is so, now gentlemen please call me Ace. I am not sure if you a familiar with my brother Ash?”

Daru nodded. “We have not met but we know of the Battle brothers.”

Ace bet they did, as warriors and guards they would have felt it was their duty to know everyone who could be a danger to the Grove or their charge.” Well Ash and I have a weekly poker game. Do you play?”

They both grinned and nodded. “We do.”

“Next Friday at Ark’s place.”

“We will be there.” Said Daru. They saluted Ace then they shrunk and flew towards the medical center. Ace grinned and shoved his hands into his pockets and continued his stroll. He was no closer to any answers. His dragon told him. But we were entertained and have another to look after!

Ace agreed. That we were my friend and yes we do!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

W hile the family was gathering for dinner at the end of family Sunday. Ace was again telling more people of what had taken placed earlier in the day and when Clint and Joy both arrived they were embraced by the family.

With Claire’s help Joy had shopped and she was positive she spent far more than the hundred dollars Ace gave her but Claire kept telling her it was okay and that Ace would be fine with it, so she just brought items Claire told her she looked good in. She had picked out a dress in green and a nice pair of bronze shoes with a little heel to come to dinner in. She felt clean for the first time in days, her hair was washed and trimmed and she felt like a million dollars.

She looked a little amazed at the welcome she received. Her eyes shy she stared openly at everything around her. Axl and Clint seemed to be her guards which amused Ace.

Clint, being a teenager took all the adulation as his due for being a hero. Joy was overwhelmed until Frankie took her under her wing and gently introduced her to everyone and with one look at Verity Ace knew she was smitten.

“You did good.” said Edith. “Mama Verity is in love and Papa Rene` has her enrolled in school already.”

Ace smiled. “She likes school.”

“She is delightful, I and Sage will take her shopping tomorrow and get her more clothes and some school clothes.” He looked at her as he said. “Thank you Edee.” She grinned. “She likes art, you might want to remember that.”

“I will.”

Harper drove through the tunnel of trees and quietly laughed to herself. She remembered how she had left weeks earlier and wondered what became of the dragon she had encountered, and if Reighn had cooled off in the time she had been gone.

In the weeks she had been away she traveled to England with retrievers and Hunters where they took down a cartel of humans and shifters while rescuing several hundred males, females and children. She then went on four more rescues and joined with teams who were involved in breaking up several traffickers, and she personally sent at least fifteen males and females, who thought it was good idea to sell young female shifters, to the afterlife.

She then worked two more jobs until she felt the darkness residing inside her was starting to try and break free. She knew it was time to call it quits for a while, to center herself once more. Harper needed home. She had informed her team she would do this one last pick up and return to the Gap.

The night was dark, no moon showed through the clouds as she drove her car full of physically and emotionally battered and bruised females to the center. She had rescued them from some depraved humans who thought they ruled their small corner of the world and were within their rights to hold shifters they wrongfully captured. When Harper and several retrievers eventually located the town where they rescued the females and the young from and before they left the town the commander of the retrievers called in the Hunters and in this instance it was the flaming dragon unit who arrived to administer the Dragon Lord’s Justice. Harper and her group of retrievers could see the flames of destruction for miles as they drove away.

Putting all that to the back of her mind she let herself be here in the moment and sighed as she looked out the window and saw the tunnel coming to its end. She loved the way the trees formed the tunnel and even loved the barrier of Dragon magic she passed through, she was so glad to be home. This was home, she may as well admit it even if it was only to herself, since she and Frankie had come to Dragon’s Gap to confront, or some might say yell at her sister, Charlie.

They had found not only Charlie but a safe place, a haven for all their kind. Yeah she had found Charlie she sighed again but it was sigh of happiness, she and Charlie were well on their way to fixing their relationship. She adored Charlie’s kids and they actually loved her.

Her love for Charlie was a more mature one now, it felt right and as for Storm she thought he was the most honest male she had ever met. Blunt and straight forward there was no hidden agenda within him, he was what he was, a male that adored his young and loved his shadow to her bones. It made Harper happy to know Charlie got it right.

Her relationship with the Queen and King of the Faerie Grove was more complicated, of her own making and now it was time to repair what she had broken.

She knew she needed to talk to Scarlett, needed to explain. It was just hard to do, to drag up all that happened in the past. But she told herself, needs must and she would fix it this time while she was home.

Frankie was right not much good came from hiding in her work, be that her barn where her art was or out on the road. Even if she really liked what she did.

Clearing the tunnel, something heavy lifted from her shoulders. Music sang in her mind, it stirred her blood and made her think of long ago places and flying dragons returning home from battle. It was a song of welcome.

Then a softer, more enticing tune over shadowed the other, it was filled with longing and hope of a promise, the feel of it almost made her heart stop, tears filled her eyes. She had never heard either song before but every time she returned something new was happening at the Gap. So music yeah! She could live with that.

Sighing in relief she let herself feel home where people knew her, cared about her, loved her. Harper felt lighter and it was not all with exhaustion. She had a home, a place that wanted her, that adored her so much it sung to her.

As her passengers all started to wake from their exhausted sleep as she drove up towards the building that held people who were waiting to care and see to all their needs. To welcome them home!

Harper was hurting, her body had taken a beating from wrestling these wonderful females from the people who had them hidden away. The thought of the males who had held the females captive made her teeth ache as well as a rib or two. They were probably broken, she thought she had bruised kidneys as well. Some males thought hitting a female was a good choice. Unfortunately for them Harper was not one to allow such behavior to go unpunished. They would hit no more females or young ones ever…

She turned her eyes to the wide eyed fearful females as they started to murmur tearfully and softly she told them. “Calm we are at Dragon’s Gap a safe haven for your kind.”

The female beside her who was maybe in her forties said. “We thank you for your kindness, you mean our kind right?”

Harper grinned which was becoming easier to do, another thing that amused her. “Close enough. You will be going to the center where people will help you and answer all your questions. They will make sure you are well and fed. You are safe here, my name is Harper if you should need me.”

“We thank you again Harper. My name is Lisa.”

Harper pulled up in front of the center as people silently and slowly moved from within. “No thanks are necessary, it is what I do and Lisa I mean it, if you need me ask for me or ask for Frankie she will know where I am.”

“Do you do this for all your rescues?”

“Yep everyone, so far no one has had to ask for my help but I like to put it out there.” She pointed to the people coming closer. “These people are really kind, more than you have ever known.” The doors were opened and soft voices urged the occupants out. Harper nodded to Lisa. “Go, get what you need, that is why they are here.”

“It is hard to trust.” Lisa said quietly.

“Then don’t, just do the days. Each one will bring something new and trust will come in time.”

“Yeah!” Lisa breathed out on a sigh. “Yeah we can do the days.”

With that it seemed all the females and young gathered their courage and exited her car, when the last one had closed the door. Harper eased her foot onto the accelerated and moved slowly from the center and drove to the castle.

Frankie and Johner were installed in the family upper level of the castle, as he was a son and brother to the past and present Dragon Lord. Which made Frankie Royalty. It amused Harper greatly thinking of Frankie trying to come to terms with that while she had been away.

Harper lived alone in her barn. She loved it but without Frankie it was lonesome not that she would admit that to anyone. Least of all to Charlie or Frankie, and never to Reighn who for some weird reason had decided she needed a big brother. She thought maybe that was why she stayed away, she was lonely. Which seemed weird, she had never been so before.

Harper got out of the car and gingerly stretched, she had been in her vehicle for a total of nineteen hours this time, and away almost two weeks. She looked up at the sky and saw dragons flying, the sight was enough to catch the breath in her throat.

“You have been away a long time.” Reighn said the Lord of Dragons in his deep voice. Harper had known he was there in the shadows, she always knew where dragons were it was a quirk she had developed since she came to live here.

She said now. “I have, it took a while to take down the cartel and fish out the others and then to make this run. I think I need home and this seems to be home.”

Reighn laughed softly. “Why the tone of surprise? All know this but you apparently! Anyway you have been missed.”

Harper debated the wisdom of scoffing at the idea that anyone other than the loved up Frankie had missed her and shrugged. She was tired and too sore to go another round with Reighn instead she said. “Okay so what is for dinner, it is Sunday right?”

“Yes.”

Sunday was family day, meaning everyone that was considered family by Verity and that included Harper attended if possible.

Reighn stepped from the shadows. “The usual, you have thirty minutes, then she will come hunting you.”

“Yeah I figured.” She hugged him a spontaneous act, something she had never done before. Reighn frowned, he adored Harper she amused and entertained Reighn constantly, what she never did was hug. “Harper little one, what happened?”

“Music so sad and graceful it hurt my heart and soul. I have never heard a tune like that before.”

“Hum it for me sister.” He asked.

She did and was amazed the tune came so readily to mind. “Dragon song!” Reighn said and laughed softly. “Someone has marked you for their shadow.”

Harper pulled away and laughed. “No way! You are kidding me right?”

“No.” He shook his head. “Sorry Harper you are officially betrothed.”

“No! That is not happening. I refuse!”

Reighn walked beside her as they entered the castle. “Is it just because you are contrary or scared.”

Harper growled. “Both, and Reighn you know I am right. Death greets me at every turn. Why would I want to place someone in the middle of that?”

“Maybe because they can stand between you and death, sweet girl. Now I have a question for you. Claire advised you of your shadow, why are you now surprised?”

“She shrugged uncomfortable with the question. “I don’t know I figured she was wrong. I mean what are the odds seriously?”

“Claire is never wrong and the odds were always in your favor, he is here! Think on that as you change for dinner. I will send Ella to you.”

“Yeah… Yeah! Don’t send Ella. I will be okay, give me fifteen and I will be there promise.”

“As you will Harper. I wish for you to remain home for a while you have not worked in your barn for weeks. The family misses you.”

“As I have missed them.”

“Stay home, do your art.”

“I will, I need too. I appreciate it you know?” She sighed. “More than I thought I ever would.”

He ran his hand down her back, feeling the bruisers and tenderness of her skin. “I know you do Harper.”

“See you soon.” She waved over her shoulder as she walked down the long hallway that would cut through the castle to her barn. She could have parked her car closer to it, but she too needed to be greeted by someone who wanted to see her and would be glad she was home. Plus she had wanted the hug. Damn it she was becoming addicted.

She sighed, she had forgotten to ask him about the song that came from the stones, friggin hell!

She left a quietly amused and pleased Dragon Lord behind. He turned his head acknowledging the fire Dragon as he came from the shadows.

“She is receptive to your song and hungers for the bond of a shadow but she is libel to kill you before you get to the mating.”

“It is a challenge!” Ace replied in his deep voice, his dragon riding close to the surface with his shadow now home. “She was hurt?”

“Yes it is normal for her. Harper fights hard with swords or knives, failing that hand to hand. She has no half measures.”

Ace looked at him as they moved along the wide stone hallway towards the family dining room. “You love her?”

“I have claimed her as mine and Sages.”

“Is this going to be a problem?”

“With any other it would have been but with you, as I said, no! Sage seemed to think you are the right male for Harper. You will understand her and I can already feel the love you have for her.”

“Thank you. It is amazing to think she is an artist?”

“As you have seen, a brilliant one. Harper is our resident dichotomy as my shadow would say.”

“Charlie does not strike me as one to allow her to do as she does, she must worry?”

“Charlie, most definitely does. I do not think she realized how much Harper would put into this. It worries her but she will not ask her to quit as much as she wants her too. They are still working on their relationship. It is hard for them both, betrayed, hunted, and alone in the world believing the other was dead. For many years they had no one, just their fear and pain to teach them and keep them safe. It is amusing or should I say intriguing how they both became hunters, maybe it is in the genes.”

“Maybe or could have been necessity.” Ace offered instead. Reighn smiled and inclined his head. “Yes there is that. So you will bond with her now she is home.”

“No courting?” Ace asked truly wishing to know. He had thought to court her for a few days or weeks until she accepted him…

Reighn looked out at the night and softly said. “Harper will not allow that. I feel she will take what you offer freely and hang on. She needs you probably as much as you need her. I have made it clear she is to remain here for the foreseeable future and that should give you ample time to win her heart.”

“Oh yes she is ours. We have hunted as long as you did for your shadow. We recognized her as soon as we entered our borders. What is that hum?”

“You can feel that?”

“Yes it comes from beneath us?”

Reighn nodded. “From the ancients beneath the castle, they sing every time she comes back. The old ones know she is home. Your song startled her, called to her soul it is not like you to lose control as you did tonight?”

Ace shrugged. “My dragon was overcome with joy, he is most repentant.” He looked towards the ceiling as Reighn hid his laugh at the obvious lie.

Rene` said as he came up behind them. “The ancients sing each time she comes home. I noticed it the first time she arrived at the castle it is that, I believe, which made my dragon unsettled that day.

Ace my son Harper is your shadow?”

Ace acknowledge his question with a dip of his head. “She is.”

Reighn smiled. “Papa admit it, she is the seeker, the ancients sing for her. It means something and you know what it means, the ancients told me and the histories speak of it.” He quoted for Rene` and Ace.

“Only when the seeker and the bringer of justice are together will the wild ones return.”

“Unbelievable that means Charlie and Harper will call all wild dragons home, are you certain this is what they said?” Ace asked thinking of the implications to Dragon’s Gap that could cause.

Reign smiled as he said. “Yes most definitely, there was no mistake. Keeper has researched the histories and there is mention several times of this possibility.”

“So does that mean there will be no more wild dragons?” Ace asked.

“Who is to say? I would assume that is what it means.” Rene` ventured his opinion.

“Well that is going to grow Dragon’s Gap in a major way. Are we ready for that?” Ace asked Reighn.

“Hopefully they will not return all at once.” Rene` muttered.

Reighn smiled. “I feel they will come as and when, they feel the call.”

“Lord Rene`!” Ace asked. “What are your thoughts on Harper now?”

Rene` rubbed his face. “She is more than a retriever or half-blood faerie, she is the seeker. The one spoken about in our histories. We must convince her to remain at Dragon’s Gap. You must!”

“I will do my best.”

Reighn said quietly. “You worry for nothing papa she will not leave, her home is here, and the people she loves are here.”

“She does not seem settled.” Rene` said with worry in his voice.

“Ace will see to that as her shadow it is how love works or at least that is what you told me!” Reighn challenged his father to contradict him. Rene` grinned and raised an eyebrow at the neat little trap his son had set for him. “I did and it does. Believe it or not. I do enjoy her as I do Charlie, she grows on one.”

“Yes she does.” Reighn agreed as he looked at the male standing beside them and nodded to him then Rene`, who nodded back.

“So you had better tell my Verity Ace before she finds out from someone else, she will not be pleased if that happens.” Rene` told him in the voice he reserved for his sons when they had to front up to their mother about something they had done and they were dawdling over it.

Ace grinned a look they were all getting used to seeing on his normally harsh features. “I will, in fact I will go now and tell her.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

H arper was tired, deep down bone tired. Her body ached, her soul hurt and her heart was just ticking by one beat at a time. She had not even seen the inside of her workshop for so long she could not even remember what it looked like. If she could have ducked this dinner she would have but a promise was a promise.

Harper sucked air into her abused lungs feeling the bruising on her sides and back trying to stiffen her muscles. If she was lucky she may be able to get Ella to heal her quietly and quickly before Sage found out, or Goddess forbid her over protective sister and dragon-in-law Storm. Ever since they had reunited Charlie climbed all over Harper’s ass about her safety. It was unnerving because Harper liked it and that in itself told her it was weird and there was that other thing. Who knew she would be the best auntie in the whole of Dragon’s Gap? The one all young, blood related or not, came too! Not Harper that’s for sure. Frankie said she knew but she lied and badly, really badly. Absolutely friggin amazing! Harper grinned as she thought about the young ones.

Then there was Sage and Reighn, Goddess she shuddered to think what would happen if she wasn’t here to reel them in on the names they were trying to saddle their unborn or hatched twins with.

So here she was trying to walk straight and slip unnoticed into what used to be a state dining hall but was now the families private dining, lounge, playroom. Called of all things the Sunday family room. She just knew Sage came up with that name. Why June and Claire had not stopped her or even Edith she did not know. Seriously she had to stay here just to be the voice of reason because the others were all falling down on the job.

Secretly she did love Sunday family day, not that she would let Verity know. She loved the fact when here in this room with young ones and the older family members there were no titles. No lords or ladies, just family, and Harper liked everything about that. She was not the only one who did, happiness hung in the air all throughout the room. Harper spied Reighn. “Reighn call off your mama Verity. I am here!” She said as she slipped up beside him.

“Just in time.” He made a pretense of looking at his non-existence watch, much to Kelsey's amusement she hugged Harper around the knees. “You sore aunty Harper?” After the first few retrievals Kelsey had learnt to ask before she jumped all over Harper. Now she and the other little ones would hug her around her knees, unless she had been home for a few days, then they knew the pain was usually gone. She leaned down and hugged her niece back, not allowing the groan to pass her lips. “Yeah just a little.” She whispered.

“Okay, are we painting tomorrow?”

Harper always went to the playroom that the kids used for painting when she was home. “We will see in the morning don’t you have school?”

Her sad face which Harper was sure Charlie was teaching her, hurriedly changed to a smile. “Yep I forgot.”

“Well on Saturday you can still come and wake me in the morning but not too early.” She qualified when she saw the delighted eyes, she had made that mistake only once. She had woken one morning not long after she had arrived to find several young ones on her bed at four in the morning, much to their parent’s amusement and Harper’s annoyance.

“Yea!” Kelsey ran off. No doubt to tell every child there that Harper was home and they could go see her barn on Saturday.

“They love the barn, not me so much.” She told Reighn and Sage when she joined them who laughed then said. “Goddess you know nothing, it is not the barn. They adore you and miss you like crazy when you are away.”

Reighn agreed. “As we all do!”

Harper looked at the lovely Sage, who literally glowed since becoming pregnant, and said. “No! I dislike every one of them!”

“How do you know, some of the names are really good, you haven’t even heard them yet.” She pouted.

Harper asked. “Did you think them up?”

“Well yes. I found some in old books.”

Harper nodded. “Then no!”

Sage stamped her foot and stormed off. Harper grinned and said to Reighn. “Love her so much! She does try hard, you have to be stronger. Some of those names she sent me were ridiculous.”

Reighn spread his hands. “How? She is carrying my hatchlings. I do not want to hurt her.”

Harper blew air out of her mouth. “Yeah I see that, just as well I am here then?”

“It is, isn’t it?” Reighn agreed, refraining from telling her Sage and he had spent nights scouring old manuscripts for the worse sounding names to send her just so she would return home. It looked like their mission was accomplished, he was glad, he was starting to worry Sage might actually like some of those names.

“You live a dangerous life female, going up against my Shadow.” He growled at her.

“Huh! I am doomed for shadow hood apparently, so got to get my kicks where I can.”

“Doomed, you amuse me female.”

“I live for that alone.” She quipped back. “Oh wait! I meant to ask you. What is the hum I heard earlier when I got home? I do not mean the dragon song.”

Reighn rubbed the back of his neck as he told her. “You have been touched by the ancient ones, this castle is built on the bones of dragons of old. They sing to you Harper, it has never happened before to anyone, not even me and I am the Dragon Lord.”

Harper looked up into the eyes of the dragon who had broken into her heart and helped start the healing. “So why me?”

“You are the seeker, the ghost. The fighter of demons.”

Her breath whooshed out of her as her mind wobbled. She struggled to regain her equilibrium as she asked faintly. “Oh you know about that?”

He placed his hand on her arm and there came a just audible growl from Ace standing in the corner, half in shadow. Reighn raised one brow at the dragon who sighed and returned to watching the unicorns in the meadow below the window as his brothers surrounded him. Harper unaware of the silent conversation between Reighn and Ace regained her balance and looked at Reighn, who said. “I do, it is not public knowledge if you are worrying. It was incredibly brave of you and Charlie.”

“Yeah, maybe or one could say, too young and stupid to know better!”

“I think not. You have paid for that decision you need to tell Charlie why you pushed her away.”

“Yeah I did mostly. I also need to talk to Scarlett and Elijah can you set that up please Reighn?”

“I am shocked you called them by their names and not, those damn faeries!”

Harper smiled “Kelsey growls when I do.”

He laughed. “I adore her.”

“You adore all young.”

“That I do. I will set the meeting up.”

“Thank you, better include Charlie so she won’t yell at me.”

“That is what you hope!”

“Well you can come and protect me and bring that crazy shadow of yours too.”

“We will accept you gracious invitation.” He half bowed.

“Ha ha! I laugh at you!” She scoffed.

He grinned as he left her to find his shadow and make a phone call. Harper took a careful breath looking around for Frankie. When she then felt Charlie throw an arm around her shoulders which is another thing! They were always hugging, even friggin Charlie, and she was still not comfortably with it.

Secretly she was a little in awe of Verity so she sucked it up as that Lady had told her too. Charlie grinned as she said. “So sis how is it going?”

Harper just managed to hold back her groan of pain as she answered. “It is going!”

“Good, good so there’s this thing?” Charlie said hesitatingly. Harper sighed inwardly as Charlie who is the commander of the retrievers having taken over from Sage about six weeks before Harper and Frankie had arrived. She had officially taken Command when Sage happily found out she was pregnant all about the time she and Frankie had arrived at Dragon’s Gap. Fortuitously some might say, Harper was more suspicious, she believed someone was tampering with her and her family although she kept her suspicions to herself.

Harper the Knife had many friends amongst the warriors and retrievers. The people of Dragon’s Gap had absorbed her and Frankie like missing pieces of a puzzle which still made Harper scratch her head in wonder. Not so much Frankie, which she understood! Everyone liked Frankie, she was weird but this town accepted that and Frankie with Johner’s help shone here. But for all intents and purposes Harper was still a stranger so it was with a healthy dose of scepticism Harper believe it was just her and not some divine intervention that was meddling in her life.

Harper eyed her sibling and said. “Spill it, don’t dither Charlie it is most annoying!”

“I will have you know I do not dither.”

“Yeah you do and more so recently. Dear Goddess has Storm knocked you up?”

Charlie frown at her. “No! Even if he did, what is it with the face?”

Harper quickly removed the look of horror from her face. “There was no look and it is obvious isn’t it, if you get egged up, who looks after the retrievers. It is not going to be me!”

Charlie teased. “But you would be really quite good at it.”

“So he did get you egged then?”

“No!” snarled Charlie. “Don’t call it egged, is that what you say to Sage and Reighn?”

Harper grinned. “It wasn’t but it is now.” She laughed at the horrified look she knew Sage would get when she said it. A sight which caused Charlie to just stare at her and then remove her arm. “I will get Ella, never mind about the other matter.”

Harper sniffed. “Oh shut up, I laughed I am not hysterical, seriously Charlie lighten up.” She looked at Charlie and saw the wounded look that came over her face which was quickly gone and softened her voice. “I am glad to be home truly. I have spent the last few weeks thinking and sorting out my feelings. That is all and truthfully I feel good about my decisions and apparently I am to be bonded to some dragon that sings to me!”

“Oh Harper and you are not angry?”

“No.” She smiled at Charlie. “If I can be half as happy as you are with Storm how can that be a bad thing? Now give me the details so I can go. Is it time sensitive?”

“Yeah aren’t they all?” Charlie grimaced. They both jumped a little when June stepped up to the two of them and slipped the paper from Charlie’s fingers.

“I will go. Reighn has said Harper is not to go out again.”

“June that is not a good idea.” Charlie said, Harper agreed saying. “Sage will not be happy!”

June looked at Charlie and Harper. “Excuse me, I was with Sage when we first started this and I am quite able to look after myself.”

“What will Sage and Fin say?” Charlie asked softly, everyone knew, well everyone but Harper that Fin was trying to court the wily wolf.

“Why will they say anything? I am not a young one to be asking permission, I am capable and healthier than Harper. No offense!”

“Oh none taken, truth is truth.” Harper said with a grin.

“Charlie I will get it done. I will make it okay I promise.” June murmured.

Charlie smiled but it did not reach her eyes, she was not happy but in truth she could not say no. June was as far as she knew a very good retriever and as she said, she was no child.

June whispered. “Charlie I need this. I need to go out for a while. I need to clear my head please do not make me beg.”

“Oh June never. Go… Go and stay safe please, get dead and I will kill you myself!”

June nodded. “See you in a few days and thank you Charlie.” She hurriedly slipped from the room as both Charlie and Harper watched her go.

“Do you think I did the right thing?” She asked Harper.

Harper said quietly. “She is an adult, slightly crazy even for a wolf but still a deadly female. Yeah you did, why Fin?”

“He is trying to court the crazy bitch and thanks. Now go sit down before you fall. I will send Ella to you.”

“Yeah…Yeah! Nag…Nag!”

“Do not make me get Frankie!”

“Sure pull out the big guns!”

“So funny!” Charlie grinned as she moved off to get Ella. Harper walked over and eased herself down onto a window seat that was bathed in the last rays of the evening light and closed her eyes.

She was sure she had only shut them for a minute when she felt her wrist circled by fingers, not bothering to open her eyes, she just went along with the healing. Feeling the warmth from the healing magic flow up her arm and into her body, finding all the places she had been hurt she heard a sharp in-drawn breath and frowned. Sharm never made a noise when he healed and she knew it wasn’t Ella, because like Frankie Ella had to talk especially if it was to scold Harper, which she did frequently. But it had to be someone she knew, her internal alarm had not gone off, plus the family had not killed whoever it was.

So raising her heavy eyelids because sleep was near impossible when she wasn’t at home now, also the weight of her injuries caused her to feel her exhaustion. She was, and was not surprised to see her Dragon. Damn it, did she just think her Dragon? Ace Battle the fire dragon, the one she had squared off against last time she was here, and the very same one Sage had sent messages about extolling all his virtues. Apparently there were many, many virtues, although she never mentioned healing as one.

He sat beside her which showed she must have slept because no one could get that close without her knowing. Dear Goddess he was beautiful for a male. Short black hair, green eyes that just screamed Irish moss and lips that begged for her to kiss them.

Harper almost let the moan of desire that trembled on the edge of her tongue pass her lips as she stared into the face of her future. Her voice came out all husky, which she would have been embarrassed to know sounded sexy as hell to Ace, as she said. “Hello, so you are a healer?”

“No, I can heal on rare occasions, there is a difference due to me being a fire dragon. I use a different type of healing power.”

Harper was positive she was going to swoon and thanks to Frankie she actually knew what that word meant. Oh goddess the voice, that voice just made her want. There was no way she was gonna walk straight now. Harper cleared her throat. “Huh who knew? You settled in okay?”

“Yes the family has made me more than welcomed.”

“Yep they do that are you staying?”

“I am.”

“They must be pleased.”

His voice got all growly as he answered her. “Yes they are. You were hurt and when have you slept last?”

Harper grinned inwardly. Wow! He sounded annoyed and when she wondered did she let anyone other than Reighn growl at her. Although shadows where allowed too she supposed, at least once, mind you, she would growl as well and probably more than once. “I know bruises and a rib or two, maybe a kidney. I find I am unable to sleep when I am away.”

“It was that way for me as well.” He told her.

Harper sighed as he released her wrist. “Thank you. So I am guessing you know who I am?”

“I do Harper Easton sister to Charlie, Storm’s shadow.”

“Yep that is me and you are Ace Battle, elder brother of Ash, Ark and Axl.” He grinned which just about made her fall from her seat. So handsome! Did I say hot!

“I am.”

“Yeah I can see that. So you finally came home?”

“Yes it was time, my dragon and I found some answers to some very hard questions. We dealt with the darkness that was taking our soul. Other than that we found we accomplished nothing by shutting ourselves away from my family.”

Harper looked out over the room, saw Frankie had returned flushed and happy amusing Johner and Verity as she told them a tale of something she found funny, and watched as Edith and Rene’ tried to figure out what it was Frankie had just said. She let her eyes rove over all the little ones walking, crawling or being cuddled in willing arms and sighed deeply. “It does no good to be away. I get that, they amuse and annoy me when I am here and when I am away I worry constantly about them.”

“Yes the same for me.”

“You sang for me?”

“We did.”

“I am a bad bet.”

“Maybe! We will stand with you Harper, it makes no difference to us. We have fought wars and won. We have waited thousands of years for you so do not push us away. I have learnt we will only end up lonely and hurt if you do, and I do not know about you but I am very tired of feeling that way. I want to demand happiness in my life, to enjoy my family, my new nephews and Ash’s shadow. Your family, and just you!”

She placed her hand on his cheek. Ace felt his dragon recede the first time he had done so since the trial. She whispered. “I am unsure if I can win this battle but I will fight hard to make sure I at least give it… Give us a good shot!”

She felt and heard his growl as did everyone else. Harper pulled her face back a little not releasing her hand from his cheek, liking the feel of his skin under her fingers, knowing the whole room watched them.

“I protect what is mine, I will be with you to fight alongside you.” He promised her.

“I want to deny you, to say this is my fight not yours but…. She whispered. “I am frightened I just made it back last time from that dark place if I slip again. I know I will never come back.”

“It will not happen, I am here and together we fight. The dark side will not win, my shadow trust me. Trust us on that.”

“I do not want you to think I am bonding with you just for your strength.” She told him with raised eyebrows.

He shrugged. “Why not I am bonding with you for your body!’

Harper burst out laughing. “Well as long as we are straight on our reasons then!”

Ace felt his heart lighten. “Of course, Frankie told me you cannot cook.”

“Frankie!” Harper yelled not taking her eyes from the male that her heart had decided to open for.

“Did you tell my shadow I cannot cook?”

“Yep I sure did!”

Unsure whether it was her answer or the fact Harper admitted to Ace being her shadow, whichever it was the room erupted in chaos. Frankie squealed as she ran to Harper and grabbed her up in a hug. “I am so excited for you, he is so very nice.”

Clint shook Ace’s hand as Joy hugged him. “We will move out tonight.” Clint told him.

Harper cocked an eyebrow at Ace. He said dragging both young ones to stand beside him. “Clint and Joy live with me or us.”

Harper smiled as she looked the two over. Clint she knew, the girl she did not. “I do not know you?”

Joy ducked her head. “No Lady Harper.”

“Oh no sweet wolf, it is just Harper.”

“Oh okay.”

Harper grinned at the young girl then Ace. She knew there was a story there but it could wait, to Clint she asked. “So you are leaving why?”

Clint blushed. “Oh umm. I understand you are newly bonded.”

“Family stays together otherwise, he will worry then he will tell Frankie and she will bitch to Charlie then I will have to pull my knives and then there will…”

“Yes…. yes dear we get the picture.” Verity hurriedly told her. As Clint and Joy’s eyes grew huge at her words.

Harper saw first Frankie then Charlie shaking their heads at Joy and Clint as they drew them slightly away. It brought a smile to her lips as Verity hugged first a laughing Ace and then Harper who asked him. “Oh where are we living?”

Verity said “You have an apartment on the same level as Sage, Edith and Charlie.”

“Seriously?”

“What does that mean?” Charlie snarled as Sage crossed her arms with a scowl on her face. Harper opened her mouth to explain it for them when she heard. “Antee Harper, you live wif me and Kelsey” said Molly.

“Oh sweetie, Uncle Ace and I will.”

Kelsey looked up at her. “Can we still come and wake you in the mornings?”

Charlie said. “Of course you can but same rules apply you have to knock. Like you do for mama and dada.”

“Oh okay.”

Harper whispered to Ace. “Otherwise they find you naked walking around.”

Ace eyed her then the youngster. “Yes do not forget to knock. Now why don’t you all come for lunch on Saturday and Aunty Harper will show you her new home and you can help organize the sleep over room.”

“We have one of those?” Harper asked wide eyed amongst all the young voices cheering. Ace grinned at her saying. “We do now.”

“Wow! You are the coolest Uncle.”

“I know.”

Axl and Ark came and hugged Harper after the others moved off. Ark told her. “We are pleased he has found someone. We worried no one would want him!”

“Huh!” Was all she had time for before Axl grabbed her from Ark. “You realize he is the ugliest of us?” Axle told her with a glint of humor in his green eyes so much like Ace’s. Harper just stopped herself from choking on her laugh as she replied mournfully. “Well needs must. Sadly I will have to just cope.” Axl nodded the glint of laughter turning into a full laugh. “Well just grin and bear it. If it helps lay back and think of England. I have been told that helps!”

“Aha okay! You know he is right behind you right?”

“I run faster than him.”

“You would have too.” Harper told him but she was talking to air as Axl was gone leaving an amused Ace behind. “Ark and Axl will stay with the young ones tonight.” He told her.

“Uh huh! Where will we be?” He enfolded her gently in his arms. “Why I hear there is a very nice apartment in a barn not a hundred feet from here.”

Verity smiled as she took Harper’s arm firmly in her hand. “Yes…Yes, dinner is ready.” She dragged Harper from Ace who told Reighn “Your mama is mean.”

Reighn grinned as he said. “Yep she is!” They both watched Charlie then Storm hug Harper and Harper’s face as she tried to scowl at Sage, as she hugged her hard.

“She wants this. Needs this!” Rene` said as he gave Ace a quick hug.

Ace grinned. “She does. We both do.”

Rene` cautioned. “It remains to be seen if she will stay now?”

“It does, doesn’t it?” Ace agreed as he wandered after his shadow. Rene` and Reighn both sighed, deeply twice.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

L ater that night after dinner was finished, Ace and Harper had been toasted and a party for their bonding and Frankie’s and Johner’s was arranged. Ark came and gathered Joy and Clint to leave. They were doing popcorn and movies and with a wink to Ace they left. After that there was no reason to linger, mostly everyone was leaving to see to their little ones or to have a pleasant night with each other.

Ace and Harper walked slowly to her barn as they moved along the paved walk way and breathed in the night air. Ace asked a very silent Harper. “You seem hesitant?”

Harper sighed. “What do you know about me?”

“Mostly what I have gleaned from those that know you.”

Harper clicked her tongue against her teeth. “Huh well okay. So what you do not know because I never ever talk about my personal life with anyone. That means Frankie.”

He made no comment and Harper stopped talking as they moved towards her barn, the night was still and it seemed a shame to disturb it with talk.

Silently they walked to where her barn appeared, it loomed up like a huge monolith in the soft moonlight. She led him around the side of the building and up some stairs and as they let themselves in she did not switch on lights. She could just make out his large shape as he closed the door behind him. “What I was trying to say was this will not be my first time. I just need you to know that.” She boldly told him. Ace grinned a flash of white in the darkness as his voice growled out from the shadows and his arms scooped her up against his chest causing a small squeak to escape. “Just so you know this will not be my first time either.”

His lips crashed down on hers making every coherent thought Harper could have had leave on the last train. Harper moaned and wound her arms around his neck returning passion for passion. Slowly she became aware they were moving like a guided missile he unerringly found his way to her bedroom. He laid her down on the bed, it was the last clear rational understanding of what was happening and where she was for the remainder of the night.

This night, their first together was filled with wanting, need and soft loving whispers. Harper and Ace lost themselves in the magic of being together, of finding the one to fill and heal all the places their souls and hearts had hidden away the hurts of years gone by.

There was no past or future only what was here and now in each other’s arms. For the rest of the night they stayed in that magical place loving each other until the light of day intruded. Rolling over Ace came up against a small warm body and his dragon purred his contentment.

“I can hear you purring.” Said a sleepy voice.

Ace grinned. “My dragon is content and happy.” That same sleepy voice that fired up his imagination said. “You know what would make me happy?”

Ace thought about that, he could think of several things they had not done last night.

“No not that!” The voice that was not so sleepy now said. Trying not to sound disappointed he asked. “What did you have in mind, my shadow?”

Harper laughed quietly to herself at his tone. It was gratifying to know he wanted her again especially after the wonderful night they had just spent together. She traced a design on his chest and felt him shudder before she could change her mind she said. “I would love to fly with my dragon just sail through the winds. Can we do that?”

She was in his arms and being carried towards the door before she could do much more than make an ‘Eeek!’ noise. When they reached outside he placed her on her feet. Somewhere along the way he had grabbed a pair of her old sweat pants and tee shirt that she wore when sculpting, they were covered with dust. But before she could protest he was shoving the shirt down over her head and while she was struggling not to laugh and get her arms through the armholes he was pulling her pants up her legs. When she was dressed enough. There was a swift flash of air, like a quick puff of warm wind and a majestic crimson dragon hovered before her, a beautiful seventy foot fire dragon graced the sky.

Her eyes lit up with delight as her senses hummed. “Oh my Goddess, you are beautiful, just magnificent. My dragon!”

With a hop and shuffle she was seated in the join of his neck and he shot a tongue of dragon’s fire into the sky causing Harper to make that squeaking noise again, much to her chagrin. Then before she could scold him, they were swooping high into the sky. What breath she had left she used to laugh with glee!

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

L ater that day after the amazing flight and a scrumptious breakfast, which Ace’s brother Axl delivered and an extended shower, Ace and Harper moved most of her possessions into their new apartment. Luckily she had not unpacked since moving from the bronze apartment so it was no hardship to have all her boxes filled with her possessions moved. When he asked her how she had got the bed to the barn’s apartment she showed him what her magic could do.

This earned her an hour of loving on the bed for not telling him sooner she had that gift. In truth it had completely escaped her mind, which she explained. She did manage to blame him, she was befuddled by his gorgeous body she told him and that earned her another hour which she had to admit was delightful. Eventually they made it to their new apartment to be met at the door by Joy and Clint. Joy dragged Harper into the apartment saying. “You are just gonna die when you see your room it is a turret.”

At Harper’s look she said. “I know!” her eyes wide with excitement. “And it has its own bathroom.”

Harper grinned at the enthusiasm of the girl apparently having its own bathroom was a big deal. But to girl who had slept most of her life on the streets or in rat invested motels, as Joy had, this would be a slice of heaven.

Over breakfast that morning Ace had told Harper Clint and Joy’s stories as told to him by Hayden and Clint himself, and Joy. He had then gone on to explain how he first met Joy. When Harper reached for her knives to go hunt down the Prince Ace pulled her to him and soothed her anger away. The Prince, he told her was confined to the Grove.

Harper saw the happiness in Joy’s face and could understand how the apartment would be like a dream come true for the girl, living in the castle itself would have been amazing all by itself. So she allowed herself to be pulled behind an excited Joy as Ace and Clint wandered after the two females. Ace asked Clint. “You alright?”

He nodded. “Yeah the Queen called this morning she apologized to me and Joy, she is nice. We are allowed to go to the Grove next week. Is that okay?”

“Do you want to go?”

He nodded. “Joy is real excited. The guard Sparrow said she would be our guard so we would be okay. Joy was happy about that.”

“Well it should be fun are the others okay?”

Meaning the other youths who had been sleeping rough. Clint nodded. “Yeah Johner and Claire were really mad at me. Healer Sharm said what I was doing was good but I should have told someone they could have been hurt.” He sighed, Ace squeezed his shoulder. “I know sometimes it is hard to know what to do but you have Harper and me and the brothers now.”

Clint smiled “Yeah that was what Ark said and Hayden will be home soon.”

“Yes soon, so you see you are not alone. Burdens shared are easier to bear. Remember that.”

Clint nodded seriously. “I will. Thanks Ace.” They followed the sound of Joy’s happy voice as she said again. “And you have your own bathroom it is magnificent!”

Harper stood just inside the door of their bedroom looking at the most beautiful room she had ever seen. The bed had to be the biggest king, in fact it had to be three times the size of a normal king size bed. Ace sighed with pleasure. “I love me a big bed!”

Harper raised her eyebrows. “I am going to get lost in there.”

Joy giggled and Clint laughed, more so when Ace said. “I excelled at seek and find!” Harper looked at the predatory anticipation in her dragon’s eyes and hurriedly said. “Oh well okay.”

The room was decorated in tones of blues which were Harper’s favorite color, with touches of crimson the color of Ace’s dragon. It was easy to see Verity had thought of Ace when decorating the apartment and Harper paused on her way to view the magnificent bathroom designed for two. To wonder if Verity had the foresight or was she lucky that Harper would love the color blue, either way the place worked for her with its combination of colors. They were all a delight to her senses. The room was indeed one of the turrets of the castle that housed the huge four poster bed and bedside tables which were in a light hard wood that gave just enough diversity to the room to stop it from being opulent. Glass doors lead to a curved balcony that Harper fell in love with as soon as she saw it.

The bathroom was as promised, exquisite with a large shower and bathtub it boasted twin sinks, all in soft blues and whites. Harper to Joy’s delight fanned herself as she told her. “This is just amazing!”

Joy bounced on her toes. “I know right.” Then she took Harper’s hand and dragged her into what Harper thought was a walk in closet but to her surprise it was a small room. Joy spread her arms out and turned a full circle. “Look at this room, you can get all your clothes and shoes in here and even change your clothes, it is what they call a dressing room that is why there are mirrors.” Of which there were three full length ones. “Axl said in the old days, males and females had these. Ace has one as well.”

Harper was impressed and tried to work out how she was ever going to fill it. Then she looked at the young girl. “So what is your room like?”

“Umm we slept in the small lounge last night.” She said shyly. Harper’s mind went, we have a small lounge, meaning we have a large lounge. Oh well okay. What came out of her mouth was, “So you looked in all the rooms, what one did you like?”

Joy smiled as she said, “The one with the white four poster bed want to see?” Ace came in and squeezed Harper’s shoulder lightly as she agreed. “Definitely then Clint’s room.” She asked Ace before they left their room. “Do you like the room?”

He nodded. “What is there not to like?”

“So we leave it.”

“Yes.”

Before they got to tour the rest of the apartment Frankie arrived. “Hey, I am here girl, are you all bonded and everything?”

Harper sighed and said to the two teens “You guys know Frankie right?”

They nodded eagerly, Harper smiled and said. “She is my friend and pain in my…”

“Best friend!” Frankie said loudly covering Harper’s last word. Which made them all laugh, even Harper. She swept Harper into a hug and then Ace then proceeded to hug both teens. Clint went red, Joy just soaked it up which none of the adults missed. Frankie kept her hand on Joy’s arm as Harper growled. “Yeah… Yeah female. Do not hug me.”

“Aww! Harper you know you love it, like you love me?”

Harper sighed as she asked. “Why are you here?”

“To look around with you. I took the whole day off.”

“Why?” Harper whined and she was not ashamed, she did. With Frankie here the quick tour she was thinking of would now be a marathon adventure as they would have to stop at everything that caught her eye, and there would be so many things! “Did I tour your place?”

Frankie laughed but Harper could see the hurt in her eyes as she said. “Well you would have if you had been home.” Damn it I am a bad friend, oops best friend! Harper thought, she growled out. “So today then. Did I say I wasn’t going too ever look at your place? No I did not think so!”

Which made Frankie smile and wiggle with pleasure, after that what was there to say, Harper smiled. “We were going to go look at the lounges.”

“Ooh! I love lounges.” Frankie said and skipped off with Joy, Clint grinned and followed saying “Let us check my room before Joy’s.” They heard Joy’s squeal of indignation. Ace kissed Harper. “You are the ‘bestest’ friend ever.”

“Shut up. You will be buying me dinner steak, salad and chips, and I mean loads of chips.”

“That sounds great, we are in.” Ash said as he walked in with Olinda followed by Ark and Axl who both carried babies. There was a quick shuffle as Ace reached for a baby. Harper asked no one in particular. “Does no one work anymore?”

Olinda said. “Day off. Schools are closed. We have come to look. Frankie said we are all here for lunch.”

Harper sighed. “Of course she did.”

Olinda cocked her head to the side as she asked “Are you annoyed?”

Harper grinned. “Now what would make you think that?”

Olinda laughed. “Oh not enough sex. Yeah I get that, too bad the whole lot are coming.”

Harper couldn’t help herself especially when she heard Ace or Ash groan at Olinda’s out spoken comment. She burst out laughing. “I adore you girlfriend, never change.”

Olinda grinned. “Oh okay.”

Harper said. “They are this way and took her to where they heard Frankie exclaiming over something. They ended up seeing the whole apartment which as Harper predicted took so much longer than she originally hoped it would. Storm arrived just after they had finished in the kitchen with Kelsey, Kammy, Molly and Cara in tow.

”Wow you are busy!” Harper said after she had been hugged and kissed by every little girl.

“I am the designated baby sitter until three o’clock when their mama’s will relieve me.”

“So you brought them all here?”

He looked at her as if she made no sense. “There is to be lunch, they are young, they eat.”

“Huh! I get that, well then you and the brothers are volunteered to go get it.”

Storm eyed her suspiciously. “And you will watch them?”

Harper said. “Uh huh!”

Storm nodded in agreement and rounded up the Battle brothers, all four of them. Harper saw them leave as soon as Storm was gone, she yelled. “Frankie the girls have come to see you. Girls go find Frankie.”

“Is it a game?” asked Kelsey.

“Yep you bet it is, but Frankie is bad at it.”

“Yea!” They all yelled and ran. Harper grinned pleased with herself until she turned around and came face to face with Grace and Verity who asked,

“Was that wise?”

“It wasn’t unwise.” Harper replied.

“And do you know where they are?” Grace asked with a glint of laughter in her eyes.

“Yep sure do!”

“And where is that?” Verity asked in her lady of the castle voice.

“With Frankie, Clint, Olinda and Joy.”

“I see and this is what you agreed to with Storm?”

“Yep they are being watched.”

“Slippery!” Grace said to Verity.

“Very.” answered Verity as they moved around Harper and started talking about the apartment.

Harper breathed sigh of relief and grinned wide when she realized she had out thought the two Ladies.

They all ended up in the lounge, the large one that came with a fireplace which she knew she was going to love. Joy and Clint picked out their bedrooms. Joy was in heaven Frankie told her when she found her on the floor. “Sorry for barging in.” said Frankie.

Harper grinned. “Nah it’s all good, it’s fun and sorry about your place. I should have been there.”

“Nah all good we will do it tomorrow when it is just us.”

Harper sighed and held Frankie’s hand. “I would like that best friend.” Frankie laughed. “Good.”

“I called Edith and said I would take Joy shopping this afternoon.” Frankie told her.

Verity and Grace stepped into the lounge and found seats. “We will accompany you, she needs school clothes and shoes” Verity told Grace. “As well as school supplies.” Grace said.

Joy told Harper as she entered and sat on the floor beside her. “I am to go to school.”

Kelsey said. “Not mine, she is too big.”

Harper said to Joy. “I am happy you are going.” She smiled at Kelsey. “Isn’t your school attached to Joy’s? So you can go with her.”

“Oh yeah that would be good, you want to do that Joy?”

“Yes please.”

The guys came back loaded down with food from the famous hamburger place, they had brought Edith with them who the young girls were thrilled to see almost as much as the food.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

H arper was sprawled on the floor of the lounge with all the young ones and teens around her. Verity, Grace, Frankie and Edith were on the crouches. All the males were either on couches or the floor it was hard to move as Harper had eaten so much. She remembered Joy mentioned to her about school just before the food came. She said. “Joy, did Rene` enrol you in school alright?”

“Yes he put you and Ace down as parents was that alright?”

“Well as we claimed or adopted you. I guess that was a good idea.” Harper said, Joy looked quietly satisfied with the answer. Ace smiled at Harper as Joy’s happiness spilled over, it was like sunshine glowed from her as she left to go see her room again still not believing the beautiful room with the white four poster bed that came with her own bathroom, was hers. Verity said. “She shines like her name.”

Storm told all four Battle brothers. “Males are going to be panting after that one soon. You will have to be on your guard.”

Four growls erupted and Ace said. “No she is a baby still.”

Harper rolled over and did an eye roll towards Frankie and Edith saying. “Wolves mature faster than dragons, you are going to have to be prepared for that.”

Ace’s voice became adamant. “No…No males she is a baby end of discussion!” He pointed at Harper. “You make sure she knows, no males.” Harper looked at Edith who rolled her eyes this time. Frankie asked. “Ever! That is kinda harsh, what if some guy, like a dragon you know claims her as his shadow what then?”

Axl said. “He will not!”

“Well there maybe someone out there for her, you cannot know there won’t be. Maybe another wolf or cat or someone.” Frankie thoughtfully said. Axl once again said. “There is not.” By now everyone was listening to the conversation and watching Axl become annoyed. Edith placed her hand on Frankie’s arm when she went to disagree with him. “Axl is Joy yours?”

His eyes elongated and brown scales covered his arms and neck. MINE! His dragon hissed.

Rene` coming into the room frowned. “She is too young you know this. Come with me and we will talk.” He looked at Ace and Harper. “Will you allow him to be near and protect her?” Ace nodded his eyes a little stunned. Harper frowned as she stood and everyone held their breaths as she said. “Rules! You will never be alone with her. She will go to school until she decides she is finished. She will train in whatever she wants to do and we for all intents and purposes are her parents. We will always have the last say. In saying that you may court her when she turns eighteen.”

Axl nodded beyond speech as he turned to go with Rene`, he came face to face with Joy. She smiled shyly at him and said. “We agree to Harper’s terms?”

He nodded stiffly and left. Harper asked. “You do not seem surprised?”

Joy looked after Axl and then slowly turned to Harper. “Yeah my wolf has been antsy since yesterday when he brought the sandwich to me. She decided he brought food, he was worthy.”

Ace asked. “So you are talking to her?”

“Yes since yesterday.”

“We will find a wolf to guide you.” He told her.

She nodded. “Thank you.”

Harper grinned at Ace as she said. “Who? He will kill a male!”

Ace looked at Frankie who said. “Oh yeah, I will handle that with Claire no problems.”

Joy hugged Harper. “You okay with this?”

“Yeah…Yeah, no hugging, now go away all of you. I need a nap.”

She means S.E.X.Y times with Ace!” Frankie told them. “Frankie!” Harper yelled, as everyone laughed. “What it is true,”

“Yep! Maybe. Leave my home.” Frankie grabbed Joy and left to shop with Grace and Verity who waved Ace away as he tried to give them money. Everyone else left. Clint shook his head and said. “Axl who knew, I am on duty until four. See you for dinner.”

Harper groaned. “I forgot they will all be back.”

“More of them probably.” Clint said as he left.

“Is he necessary?” She asked Ace just before Clint left the room he laughed as Reighn entered and said.

“Are you going to turn the smaller lounge into an entertainment theater that would be awesome?”

When Harper groaned loudly Ace said. “My love it is a home theater.” Which put paid to her alone time with Ace as she sighed resignedly while she returned to lying on the floor with the young girls around her! Storm, Reighn, Ace and Ark fell to discussing the merits of a home theater, Harper asked Kelsey if Dragon Lords were allowed to say Awesome! She giggled. Sometime later Charlie arrived with two Faeries. “Hey your people are here!” She called out as she came into the lounge. “We have people now?” Harper asked Ace.

Sage walked in. Harper asked Ace again. “Does no one knock?”

“Apparently not.” He answered as he stood to shake hands with the Faeries.

“So grumpy and newly bonded, sad not enough S.E.X.?” Sage sang with a smirk.

“Huh so speaks the lady with puffy ankles.” Harper snarked back. Charlie laughed as Ace helped Harper up off the floor. Sage snarled. “They are not swollen!”

Harper just raised her eyebrows. Charlie said to Harper, forestalling a battle. “Let me introduce you, these are both former guards to the Queen of Sands Grove they have been trained in combat and housekeeping also, Echo is a chef and this is Selby she will be your housekeeper, organizer and general girl Friday.”

“Yeah but can she wrangle a teenage boy and girl?”

Selby looked at Harper with serious eyes. “Yes.”

“Well okay.” Harper stated as she looked at Ace who asked. “Please come tomorrow and you can meet Clint and Joy, also we will sit down and decide on meals and duties.”

After the faeries had gone Sage inquired. “So did Reighn tell you?”

“Tell me what he came in and home entertainment sprang up.”

“Seriously!” Sage looked at her shadow who stared back at her then mumbled. “It is fairly important my love to arrange it now.”

Harper told Sage. “And he said, awesome! Kelsey and I are not sure he is allowed to say that, are we Kelsey?”

Kelsey solemnly said. “We are not!” Which ended when Reighn picked her up and hung her upside down, causing her to giggle uncontrollably. Sage shook her head. “Sad my love. Sad!”

“So he was meant to tell us what?” Harper asked as she watched Kelsey dangling from Reighn’s hand.

Sage told her. “He arranged the meeting for ten tomorrow morning, is that okay?” Ace asked. “What meeting?”

Harper with her eyes on Charlie replied. “With Queen Scarlett and King Elijah.”

“Ahh! I see.”

Charlie’s head whipped around from her giggling daughter. “You are just going to talk to them?”

“What is with that? Just talk!”

“Well you know?”

“No not really, do you want to explain it?”

“My Goddess you are so touchy did you not get enough S.E.X last night?”

“Why is everyone saying that?”

Ace smiled. “Because you are bonded my heart and they are nosy.”

“Huh that makes sense.” She gave Charlie a hard look and said to Sage. “Tomorrow at ten is good. So you Reighn, me and Ace. Charlie and Storm right.”

“That was what we told them.”

“Well okay, should be fun.” The room went quiet.

“What…What! I can have fun without mayhem.”

“Well of course you can. I have seen it!” Reighn agreed solemnly, somehow no one believed him. Harper sighed loudly at the idiots!

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:

N ext morning Ace rolled Harper out of bed early. It was Joy’s first day of school, she was nervous. “What if they don’t like me?”

“They will, what is not to like?” Ace quietly assured her.

“My hair, my clothes?”

“Frankie and Verity and Grace would not have dressed you in something horrible.” Harper said trying to calm the teenager. “You look good.”

“Maybe, I should change again?”

“How many outfits so far?” Ace asked before Harper could say what she was working up too which he knew would be along the lines of, I will kill you if you don’t shut up. “Eight!” She answered Ace.

“You look great.” He told her again.

“What if they make fun of me?”

“I will come and kill every one of them.” Harper told her straight faced. Joy gulped and said. “Oh! Well what if…”

“Jeez shut up, they will like you. You are nice and likable, now eat your food.” Snarled Clint.

Joy grinned. “Oh okay then.” And applied herself to the eggs Ace had cooked. Clint rolled his eyes. “Girls!” He muttered. Harper took a step towards Joy with a snarl on her face. Ace moved in front of her and gave her a cup of coffee saying. “Kill? You cannot kill anyone who upsets her. Or her!”

“I beg to differ on both counts.”

He sighed. “My shadow you must promise you will not.”

She sighed as she looked at their faces, Clint looked amused which she was coming to see was his normal look, at least around her. Ace looked expectant and Joy had a look that wavered between horrified and disbelief. “Fine! No killing, happy now?”

“Immensely!” Ace told her.

Things went smoothly after that Ace and Harper finally said goodbye to Joy and Clint when Tansy and Molly arrived to go to school. The last they saw of a nervously excited Joy was her hand holding Molly’s as she told Joy all about the playground they could play on.

A little before ten o’clock Ace and Harper called the lift to their floor. The meeting was being held in Reighn’s conference room on the main level.

Scarlett was nervous. “Will she be very angry?” She asked Charlie who with Sage, Reighn and Storm had entered only moments ago. Charlie shrugged. “I don’t know she wasn’t yesterday, in fact she was happy.”

Reighn reminded them all. “Remember she was the one to ask for this meeting.”

“Oh well maybe she has forgiven us.” Scarlett said hopefully.

“Let’s not ask for miracles too early.” Sage muttered.

“Well aren’t you just cheerful.” Charlie snarked as Sage shot back. “It is Harper!” Just then the door opened and Frankie walked in. “Why are you here. Is she not coming?” Sage asked worried they had all come here for nothing.

“No… I mean yes, she is coming.” She hurriedly said as Scarlett gasped.

“Harper asked me to come at dinner last night, she said I would keep you all calm. Are you all calmed?”

Scarlett and Elijah along with Sage laughed at the outrageous female. Charlie grinned. “You are crazy.”

Frankie shook her head and said seriously. “Nope I was tested.”

Reighn grinned at her. “Frankie never, ever change.”

“Oh I couldn’t now if I wanted too.” The door opened again to admit Harper and Ace, to a much calmer room. Harper was correct! Sage thought Frankie did smooth things over.

She looked at Scarlett and Elijah and their guards who were all more relaxed. Strike one for Harper she knew her stuff.

Reighn said. “Let us take our seats.” He held a seat out for Sage as Elijah and Storm did for their mates and then Reighn held a chair for Frankie. Ace pulled a chair out for Harper who smiled at him and sat, he heaved a silent breath, he was not sure she would understand the gesture. Harper took a breath and looked around at the waiting people. With a small smile she said. “So good morning everyone. Firstly do you all know my shadow Ace Battle?”

The faeries all nodded, Elijah said. “We do and please allow us to offer our congratulations to you both on your joining, we hope you have many pleasant years together.”

Ace inclined his head. “We both thank you.”

Harper nodded. “Thanks. So I asked Reighn to set this meeting up so we could talk. I realized my anger towards you.” She nodded to Scarlett and Elijah. “Had not so much to do with you but our mother. Charlie’s and mine and what happened the night we fought the shades, in the grey mist.”

Elijah said. “We would like to say we understand but in truth we do not. The only other person we have ever known to go in there, other than you and Charlie was the former High Queen.”

“Oh please do not beat around the bush.” Scarlett said with a little heat in her words. “What my light is trying to say nicely is no half-blood has ever done that, it is meant to be impossible.”

Harper agreed. “You are right, we should never have been able to but Juna was a Queen, probably a High Queen and what abilities she was gifted with were only a few of what she carried within her.”

“You mean she held the powers of the High Queen in her DNA?” Charlie asked shocked at the revelations.

“Yep and passed it on to us, it lays dormant in Charlie but not in me.”

“Oh my and this is what the darkness has attached too?” Charlie asked fearfully as she looked at the pale faced Harper.

Ace took her hand in his as Harper closed her eyes when she spoke her voice was a little hoarse as she suppressed long held emotions. “Yes it is what I guessed. For a long time I thought it was my soul but it is my mother’s powers.”

Scarlett said. “No dear one, they are your powers. You are a High Queen.”

Harper let her left hand lay on the table and a blue sword appeared. All the faeries hissed in surprise and wonder the guards went to kneel.

“No.” whipped Harper. “Do not I am no Queen.

”I think that ship may have sailed.” Sparrow said as they remained on their feet.

“Too bad, I am not going to take that mantle up.”

“You may have no choice!” Elijah told her kindly.

“I am so not doing any quests for you Queen Harper. Nope not happening!” Stated Frankie with a scowl on her face. Harper scowled right back and said. “You would if I demanded you too!”

“I so would not. I do not have time for quests now.” And there was whining, Harper heard it. Scarlett laughed as did Elijah, the two female guards were used to Sage and Edith, so smiled and the male guards just looked bemused. Sage said “I am sort of a Queen you don’t do quests for me?”

Frankie snorted. “I run around all day for you!”

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that.”

“Egg brain!” Harper mumbled to Ace who grinned at her ridiculousness. Sage yelped “I heard that?”

“And your point.” Harper asked sweetly. Storm looked at his brother and saw a little vein pulsing in his temple he hid his smile as he asked “Reighn my brother has that vein always been there?”

Reighn said. “Pleased for the love of my sanity. May we continue?”

Scarlett said “I was entertained.”

“As was I.” Elijah agreed. He, like Reighn had noticed the sword had disappeared. Charlie told them “She was always like this, you get used to it.”

Reighn grumbled. “Do not encourage them. Now Harper the sword was what you fought with?” He asked.

“Yes.”

“I do not know what to say.” Elijah said as he looked at Harper and Charlie. Harper nodded. “I know it takes getting use too. I have told Charlie some of this, the darkness I received that night made me chase Charlie away. Pushed her out of my life. I was terrified I would hurt or kill her. I was so young and it was so strong, stronger than me. Every day I was losing the battle, I was scared for you. Don’t be mad.” She pleaded to Charlie who shook her head.

“Oh Harper, I am not mad. I am sad you couldn’t have told me.”

“What could you have done?”

“I don’t know something. Maybe!”

Ace said. “That is in the past now, not to be changed. Somethings we cannot undo, we accept and move forward.”

Charlie looked at Harper as she said to Ace. “Yeah you are right.”

“So this darkness what can we do to help you?” Reighn asked.

“I have no idea. That is not why I asked for this meeting. I wanted to meet Scarlett and Elijah. I know I judged you unfairly and for that I am sorry. Our mother loved you very much Scarlett, she spoke of you often to me, Charlie and her…”

“We know Charlie told us.” Scarlett quietly said.

Harper looked at Charlie, she shrugged as much to say it was what it was. “Oh okay then. Well Juna missed you more than she ever realized she would.”

“Then why did she leave me?” Cried Scarlett.

Harper felt sad for her and closed her eyes on her pain. “She left because your High Queen at the time would not allow her to have children, it was her destiny to have both Charlie and me. We are the future of, no… I am sorry that is wrong.”

She took a minute, Ace clasped her hand and she took a breath, centered herself and said. “We are the catalyst that forces change. Your world has remained unchanged for millions of years all through the time without magic and now you are here again establishing Groves, but you have not changed. You are able to have mating’s outside your own race for twelve years now. That is a fact, yet your people do not know this, and as far as we know, not one faerie has even thought about looking. Your race like the dragons were at one time are on the brink of extinction but you would rather that than have what you call impure blood in you Groves.”

“By you! You are referring to the council and a few others?” Scarlett asked her with an edge to her voice.

Harper smiled. “I am yes. No sister of Juna’s could think otherwise!”

“It is not the High Queen, it is the council.” Said Elijah.

“The High Queen fights constantly since she was gifted the title.”

Ace asked. “When was that?”

Elijah told them. “The former High Queen went to the High Grove only recently. Twenty years ago.”

Charlie said. “And that is why change is happening.”

“Are you saying the former High Queen and the council knew this was to happen?” Asked an astounded Scarlett. Harper said with a tinge of bitterness in her voice. “Juna told me they had a foretelling, they hated the idea of half-bloods. Pure bloods only is their motto.”

“So Junipa left to have her young. The young the former High Queen disallowed?” Reighn asked.

“Yes.” Stated Harper. Charlie asked slowly like she was waking from a bad dream. “It never made a difference who our father was?”

Harper swallowed and looked at Ace, he nodded. “Tell her it is only fair and it was never your fault.”

Harper took a breath and said. “Juna told me before she died that the sperm donor that was how she spoke of him, she said he was unimportant. She knew as the former High Queen knew, she would breed true. Her daughters would always be who they were meant to be. It was ordained, our father had no choice in it.”

Charlie under her breathe. “That was why he was scared of us!”

“Yes he knew we were always more than human, that Juna was.”

Frankie asked. “So what do we do now?”

Scarlett informed them. “We confront the High Queen and council. Will you come with us nieces?”

Harper grinned. ‘I am in, Charlie?”

“Try and stop me, they have ignored us for long enough.”

“Juna called out to the Queen on her death bed. She was refused!” Harper told them.

“Well of course she would have been refused as the council would have ignored her. I bet they hoped she and you would all just fade away, how little they knew of Junipa and her daughters.” Scarlett stated with pride.

Ace commented, “If they had been able to look past their fear, they would have had her give birth to her daughters within the Grove.”

“Why would that make a difference?” Frankie wondered out loud.

Reighn smiled. “So they could have directed and controlled the growth of both Harper and Charlie’s abilities. They may have had a chance to keep them from doing what they are going to do now. Change the world of faeries forever!”

Elijah said softly. “They missed a golden opportunity to control the future course of faeries.”

Scarlett told them. “The former High Queen was terrified of her and you, she would have known you were born and that you represented change. She would have been told, just like the council was that Juna and her daughters would bring unwanted change. They would have been fearful of their position in Faerie society. I want you to know I would not have ignored you or your mother!”

Charlie said. “We know that Scarlett, and so did Juna.”

“I hope she did.” She murmured softly. Harper told them. “Once I sat and thought about it I realized that I have lived with anger for so long. I forgot who and what I was angry at and why.”

Reighn asked. “So Harper have you talked to the ancients about the darkness?”

Harper lit up from within, causing more than one person to stare in surprise. “Well I was saving that for last but the darkness is gone as of last night.”

Ace grinned widely. “The ancients visited my shadow and removed the last little bit, apparently bonding with me destroyed most of it.”

Harper grinned. “It could not survive the joining of our souls in happiness. The ancients said they would not have their seeker tainted. How would the wild ones return if their beacon was stained or something like that? I got bored and went to sleep.”

Ace nodded. “She did, they told me and I wrote it down for you my Lord.”

Reighn shook his head. “Harper they are the ancients.”

She nodded. “And long winded!” He sighed and said to Ace. “Please give the information to Keeper for the histories.

“So you are healed?” Charlie asked.

“Why would I say I was if I wasn’t?” Harper growled at her.

“Still Bitchy I see?” Frankie retorted.

“Like that would go away.” Sage said as Charlie dragged Harper from her chair and hugged her, she then let her go as Frankie did the same. Scarlett hugged her as well. “Hugging!” Growled Harper as Sage hugged her hard, she had tears in her eyes. “Dear Goddess, do not cry female!” Harper pleaded desperately looking at Reighn for help. He shrugged and smiled as her eyes narrowed and Sage said with a sniff. “Hormones, it is not because I like you.”

Harper grinned as she said. “That is what you say but we all know you love me!”

“I admit nothing.” Sage quipped. Harper laughed and turned to Scarlett. “Let us go visit the High Queen and councilors!”

CHAPTER NINETEEN:

T he Faerie council sat behind a raised curved horseshoe dais. It was very medieval and ridiculous. Harper sighed with impatience. She was here as a courtesy to the High Queen and her aunt Scarlett. And because Charlie has puppy dog eyes and uses them to extreme. So unfair!

Harper stood in the center of a round room, she was looking up at the thirteen faeries. Four females and eight males who peered down at her like she was a specimen under a microscope.

Harper looked over at Frankie. Who was so not meant to be here! She and the others had arrived three hours earlier and been shown instantly into the High Queen’s chamber where Harper had once again related what her mother had told her.

The High Queen had sat with a sorrowful look on her face as she said to her light. “She was much like that, so positive she was right. She would destroy a whole family to prove it and the council encouraged her.”

“She was your mother. You are not like that my light. Remember that! You are your own person and now more than ever you need to be. I and my warriors stand with you.”

“I will of course step down as High Queen.” Said Queen Meadow. Harper shuddered at the thought of being Queen. “There is no need for that. I relinquish all claim to the position of High Queen or Queen!”

Queen Meadow was confused. “Then why are you here?”

“To explain what Juna told us. Life for you has to change, if not all of ‘Faeriedom’ will be swallowed up as a myth, a memory of times past. There are unicorns at Dragon’s Gap. Female dragons are talking again. A grounder has appeared. Twin sun dragons have been brought by the Sun Goddess to Dragon’s Gap. Elementals walk the earth. When before in history. Yours, Unicorns, Shifters, Humans, and Dragons has that ever happened?”

Scarlett now added her voice. “I have been saying this for months. We have to make the council look at the signs. You have to look at the portents, they are screaming at you to see that you have to change. We have to change.”

“And you half breed are here to see it happens at the end of your sword, perhaps?” A male said as he walked from behind a screen that hid a door.

“My brother Kai.” Said the High Queen. Ace and Storm tensed as Harper and Charlie stood shoulder to shoulder. “Cool the tone boy or I will.” Charlie told him.

“You can try.” He laughed derisively. “You a half breed?”

Harper said. “You will die where you stand.”

Instantly a blue flamed sword touched his chest. Harper grinned she knew a test when she was in one.

“Now I am not as patient as my sister or our shadows. So you will cease calling us half breeds. This conversation was between your sister and us you may stay if you are respectful and to answer your question. No, not at the end of my sword.”

Frankie said. “That may have more impact if you were not standing there with one in your hand.” She wiggled between the two and held her hand out to the male. Making Harper quickly remove her sword.

“Hi I am Frankie Kingsley.” The male shook her hand, bewildered by her as was everyone else.

“Frankie!” Harper, Charlie and Scarlett all yelled at the same time, just as the blue sword disappeared.

“What are you doing here?” Demanded Harper.

“How did you get here?” Demanded Scarlett.

“Oh wasn’t I invited. I thought I was?” Frankie asked as she looked around at the people there. Harper knew as Frankie knew she wasn’t invited. This was Frankie being Frankie. “Why would I bring you somewhere if I wasn’t sure it was safe?” Harper asked. Frankie did that lips thing and said. “Charlie is here?”

“Because she can shoot you nut.”

“Excuse me, who is this?” The High Queen Meadow asked as she looked at her light as well as her brother when Harper answered. “Hush now Queen. In a minute.”

“Did she just hush me?” Meadow asked Scarlett.

“Yes Queen Mother.”

“But…”

“Oh please I need to hear this.” Scarlett said as she moved away.

“Did she just hush me as well?” A bewildered and slightly miffed Queen Meadow asked.

“I would say she did my light.” Answered High King Zale who was thoroughly amused.

“What are you laughing at?” She asked her brother who just laughed harder.

Frankie crossed her arms and frowned at Harper. “Huh! Explain Storm and Ace?”

“They carry frigging big swords.”

“Oh yeah. You have a point but I am here now.”

Harper scowled at her and said. “Frankie I am very annoyed with you!”

“Aww Harper! You say the funniest things. Now where were we?”

“How is that funny?” She asked as she threw her hands up in surrender.

Frankie said. “So I am Frankie, Harper’s best friend and you are the High Queen Meadow. You are her light, King Zale and you are her brother, not a prince because you denounced the title. Kai!”

“Ahh! Yes that is so.” Agreed King Zale.

While Queen Meadow stared at her light trying to understand what was happening. “How do you know all that?” asked Charlie.

Frankie shrugged. “I just do. I am magic!”

“Frankie!” Harper admonished. “Don’t play with Charlie, she has a short fuse.”

Charlie snorted, her patience was so much longer that Harper’s. Ace and Storm both smothered laughs when Harper turned her grey eyes on them.

“Chickens!” mumbled Charlie just loud enough for the males to hear. They growled low as she grinned. Frankie slammed her hands on her non-existence hips, which made Harper snicker, which Frankie ignored. “Harper do not ruin my fun. It is not fair, all you guys have stuff.”

“Frankie are you whining? What did I say about whining?” Harper asked sharply.

“Never do it in my hearing.” She mumbled.

“And you are doing what?”

“Sorry Harper.”

Sighing Frankie said to Charlie. “I looked everyone up before I arrived.”

“Okay.”

Kai, brother to the High Queen said into the silence. “Are there more like you where you come from?”

Ace asked. “Why!”

“I want to go with you, when you return. I need a female like these. You are so fortunate!” he told Ace and Storm.

Storm said. “When we leave you are welcome to visit. There are many females at Dragon’s Gap. We cannot swear they are like these though.”

“I thank you. I will take my chances.” He looked at Frankie. “Are you without a light?”

Frankie shook her head. “Sorry I am bonded.”

“Oh my Goddess, what did Johner say about you being here?” Harper asked, loudly thinking a dragon invasion was imminent.

“Johner?” Frankie frowned and did the lip thing.

“You told my brother. Right?” Storm demanded.

Frankie said. “Ummm!”

“That means no!” Harper said as Elijah pulled out his phone and started talking very fast, it was like magic. Charlie said. “Oh Frankie!”

Scarlett disapprovingly said. “How could you? That poor worried male.”

“It just happened that is all.” Frankie shrugged.

Harper told them. “She forgot.”

Frankie agreed. ”Maybe!”

Kai said into the silence. “I so want one of them!”

Charlie asked him. “You are not like Tarin are you?”

Kai frown and he just stopped himself from sneering when he heard the male’s name. “Who is? So is he being an annoying prick?”

“Yes!” Harper said. “He is an ass.”

Kai snorted as he looked at his sister. “You will have to do something about him?”

“I know I will send for his parents if he cannot control himself, even with dragons he is almost beyond our help.” She asked Scarlett. “The young male and the little girl are they well?”

Scarlett nodded. “Yes my Queen. My niece and her shadow have taken both young ones into their home and are now their guardians.” The High Queen swore silently as she turned contrite eyes to the couple. “I am sorry your young had to suffer Tarin. We are at a loss what to do with our nephew.”

Ace said. “He needs to understand he is not the center of the world before he ends up getting his guards killed.”

She nodded. “It is as you say. Scarlett we will call his parents. Have his guards recalled. I will not have them hurt because of his selfishness.”

“Thank you my Queen.”

Frankie clapped her hands together. “Okay so have we finished with all the threatening yet?”

Kai amused beyond belief said. “We have.”

Frankie looked around as she asked. “Okay so what is next? Just you know… I have a shadow waiting. Apparently he will need soothing, to you know… make him happy!” She raised her eyebrows suggestively. Which made Harper groan and everyone else laugh. The High Queen said. “It is time we were in the council room, to Frankie she asked. “I am assuming you will be attending?”

Frankie looked at Harper. “Of course.”

Harper sighed. “Of course, it is Frankie.”

So here they all were in this farce of a court, Harper felt her patience fraying. As Olinda would say the needle on her annoyed meter was pointing to anger. Charlie sat with Storm on one side and Frankie on the other, Ace sat between Frankie and Scarlett. The Kings came next then the High Queen. Her brother Kai stood behind her with all the guards.

Harper nodded to them all and smiled at Frankie’s wave. She stood loosely and waited… finally a female, tall and lithe stood and with a nod to the High Queen and King she said in her lilting voice.

“We are here today to pass judgment on the one named Harper Battle. Formerly known as Easton. Daughter to Junipa Suntannio.”

Harper heard several gasps and Ace and Storm growl. She turned her head a little and saw Frankie frown and Charlie’s lips tighten in anger at the word judgment. She had no idea this was anything other than a question and answer session. She should have known they were not to be trusted.

From the look the Royals passed each other she would bet they had no idea as well that this was trial. The female went on. “Sister to Charlie Kingsley, formerly Easton. Daughter also to Junipa Suntannio. Niece to Queen Scarlett Wilde.”

“Point of order!” King Zale called out. “When did this become an inquisition and trial? This was meant to be a conversation only.”

Harper did not let any emotion show, she knew she was being scrutinized from head to toe and she could feel pressure against her shields.

A male stood he was not at all like the first faerie. He was weathered beaten, dark brown with age he had a voice like rustling leaves. He was a forest dweller Harper thought.

“This is not a trial King Zale, we apologize if it seems that way. We only wish to examine the claims made.” In the face of his words King Zale could only nod and retreat, although his facial expression showed his discontent. The old male addressed Harper. “It has been stated by not only one daughter but both daughters of Junipa that daughter Harper lead her sister Charlie into battle against shades and Demons of the grey mist. It has also been stated they alone defeated such creatures to end, for the next thousand upon thousand years, the threat of their re-emergence.”

“Lies…Lies!” Yelled a male from the end of the podium “It is all lies!” He said as he stood, he looked down on her and sneered. “No one, especially a half-blood could do what has been reported. If our own High Queen Lorna and now Meadow could not, how is it this half thing could?”

At the insult Ace, Charlie, Storm and Frankie stood. Harper smiled as the first male demanded in a cold voice. “Councilor Grinthum representing the Valley Dwellers it is not your time to speak, remain silent or be dismissed.”

The male went red and stared hatred at Harper. His anger was a palpable threat within the room.

“Please retake your seats there is no danger to daughter Harper.” The older male assured them. They all sat again but remained tense. Ace was not happy. Harper could tell by the bland face he showed the room. “How say you Harper Battle? Was it you and your sister that defeated the foes within the mist?” Asked the older male.

Harper stared at the councilor who had called her a liar as she answered. “If you mean did my sister and I, twelve and half years ago fight shades and evil demons with swords like these.” With that Harper’s hands filled with two blue swords that glistened in the dim room. “Then yes!”

Suddenly every being there rose and went to their knees. Harper’s eyes widened as she looked to her sister. Charlie was laughing silently, as everyone rose. The older male said. “We accept Harper Battle’s explanation. Council is ended.”

All the councilors left the bench. Leaving Harper and the others wondering what was to happen now. Scarlett came to her and said. “Dismiss the swords niece.” Which she quickly did. “Now the Queen and councilor Leaf would like a word with you.”

“Who?”

“The older male faerie.” Ace whispered. Harper nodded as she asked Scarlett.

“What was with the kneel thing?”

“Respect for the ghost!”

Harper nodded then said. “Oh… okay, we will go and talk to her and him.”

Scarlet said. “Umm I think …”

“No we all go, or none.” Harper told her.

“Well alright then. This should be fun.”

CHAPTER TWENTY:

C harlie watched Frankie and Joy as they sat at a lovely four seater round table in front of the closed balcony doors of Frankie’s dining room. She sighed when she heard Joy ask Frankie the same question Ace had just asked her. That was after Fin had come to her and demanded to know where June was as she still had not returned.

They had search parties out looking for June. Not only was Sage worried Charlie was beyond worried, she had not been thrilled with having to tell Fin his shadow June, was lost. It was something Charlie never wanted to do again. He said very little but she would not forget the look he had given both her and Sage before storming from her office. Everything that could be done was being done.

Her last recourse was to call Harper back to go find her and she would do that only if June did not return by the weekend. This was what she told Fin. He was not impressed which was telling by his exit. There was nothing she could do to fix that situation but what she could fix was this sad situation here. “Frankie, when is Harper coming home. I miss her?” Joy asked as she sat gloomily doodling in her school book.

“I have no idea. Soon I hope. I miss her too.”

“It has been forever!” Sighed Joy.

“Only a week. She had a lot to talk about with the councilors and the High Queen. She wanted to show them they are seriously stuck in the wrong century, and that could take a while. They did not seem like they were… move with the times kind of people.” Frankie told her as she stared glumly at the rain softly falling.

“But we need her. Ace is lonely.”

“Has he said so?”

“No but you can see he is. Even the castle is sad.”

“Yeah I know.” To change the topic because Frankie’s heart was hurting, she asked Joy. “So what do you think of my new bracelet?” It was a chunky silver chain with Sapphire stones. Joy said. “It is really big. I like it, did Johner give it to you?”

“Yep it’s my tracker.”

Shocked Joy asked. “He chipped you?”

Frankie grinned. “Yep something about going off without telling him!”

“So he, GPSed you! That is wrong Frankie.”

“Nah! That is love, he was scared when I went to the High Queens Grove. This way if I forget to tell him I am leaving, he can find me.”

Charlie walked into the room. “Well as long as you are okay with it?” Frankie grinned. “I am, plus when Harper gets back and I tell her. Johner will be in so much trouble!”

“Devious.” Said Charlie.

“Hey he should have told me. Instead of trying to be sneaky.”

Joy said. “Oh so he does not know, you know?”

“Not a clue!”

Joy asked Charlie. “Have you heard from Harper?”

“No.” At both their sad faces she said. “Come on you two, it will be only for a few more days.”

Are you sure Charlie?” Joy asked as she doodled in her book not looking at her.

“Positive.”

“Maybe she will like it there so much she won’t want to come home?” Frankie said absently like she did not really mean it, finally voicing a fear she had since they had left Harper at the High Queen’s Grove.

Charlie shook her head. “You know better. You know she will not stay there a moment longer than necessary. Now come on dinner at my place. Ace is already there.” Charlie scolded them both, not admitting over the last few days the same thoughts crossed her mind once or twice as well.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE:

L ater that night Ace woke with sweat and pain racking his body throwing him from the bed while screaming in agony as his dragon howled in pain. They both went blind in panic as burning slashes of fire seared his body. Howling in distress Ace shifted to dragon and trumpeted his pain and fury bursting through his balcony doors into the darken skies. Ace’s dragon followed the flow of pain and landed just before the French doors of the medical unit. He grunted when he returned to human. “Sharm he bellowed.” As he stepped inside. “SHARM!!” His dragon trumpeted as they saw Harper’s battered bloody and burnt body lying on the floor.

“No! Dear ancients No!” Ace slid to the floor beside her. “I am here my shadow. I am here!”

“I beat them Ace! You are safe. They can’t hurt you ever again.”

“Who my heart? Who did you beat?” Then a mist rose around them and he was confronted by the ancients. Our seeker was lured to the grey zone where a demon called from the veil was waiting. She fought well. We have dispatched the demon and told the High Queen. Tell your healer dragon Sharm, our seeker is poisoned by demon blood. The High Queen has the cure. Ace bowed his head. Thank you ancients.

Minutes later Harper was lifted from Ace’s arms and placed upon a bed and that was all Ace knew as blackness swallowed him whole.

Sharm stepped away and gently took Ella's hand in his. “Enough Ella you will kill yourself trying to heal something we cannot.”

“But it is Harper?”

“Sad to say we are not enough.” He nodded to Keeper who came and took his shadow in his arms as silent tears fell from her eyes.

“How is he?” Sharm asked Ash as he stood beside Ace lying on a bed. “Coming around I think.”

Sharm had flown to the unit when he had heard Ace’s dragon calling him only to find Ace and Harper passed out on the floor, blood pooling under Harper’s battered body. Ace unresponsive. When everyone else had quickly followed him into the unit, they had no idea what had happened. Reighn had gently lifted Harper onto a bed where Sharm and Ella had instantly started healing her.

The Battle brothers and Storm had carried Ace to the other bed. Sharm rubbed his face as Reighn asked. “How is she?”

“The wounds are infected but with what is the problem they will not heal. I detect poison… but what type is alien to us.”

Reighn asked. “Is it like the one that poisoned Storm?” Ella and Sharm shook their heads no. “It is nasty like evil is invading her body and killing her.” Sharm told them all.

“Who is here?” Asked Reighn of Charlie. Before she could answer Ace croaked. “Demon blood. Call High Queen, she has… cure.”

“Who told you this?” Reighn demanded of him.

“Ancients!” Then he passed out again.

“What is wrong with him.” Joy asked as she stood within Axl’s arms, tears on her face.

“He is bonded. It is what happens to bonded dragons.” Rene` told her. “All of you who are shadows should know the term ‘soul shadow’ is not like mate or wife it actually describes what happens. It is a joining, a bonding. When one dies the other dies.” Verity moved to stand beside Ace, her face ravaged with despair.

Gasps and cries were heard from all the females in the room. Sage hugged Reighn, Frankie had her face in Johner’s shoulder as she wept silently. Olinda was in Ash’s arms. Clint stood helplessly beside Ark. Axl held a crying Joy as Charlie stood within Storm’s embrace, her face set like stone. Charlie finally answered Reighn’s question. “Scarlett and Elijah are still at the high court. Only Tarin is here.”

This was met with growls and groans of dismay. Reighn said. “He will heal her or die!” Then snapped open his phone. Charlie sobbed back a breath. She like everyone else had no faith in the moronic prince Reighn was calling. He would not be able to help. This was evil she could feel it from where she stood. She had felt its touch once before, it was a vile ooze that invaded Harper’s body. Already they could see the mark it was leaving. Fine lines of blue traced her skin.

Verity took Ace’s face between her hands. Regardless of if he was awake or not, she gently told him. “My son we have not come so far as to lose you both now, fight! Fight for Harper. Fight for your family, we need you in our lives. Fight like your shadow is doing!”

They knew if Harper died, Ace would follow. She turned her head to Sharm. “My son, what do you need?”

“The Cure.”

Charlie stood brushing the hair from Harper’s bruised and battered face, her eyes met Reighn’s and he could see the knowledge in the look she sent him. She too knew her sister was dying.

Frankie asked quietly with tears clogging her throat. “I don’t understand, how is she like this? She was at the High Grove, were they all attacked or just her?”

Charlie said. “I would know if they all were. Daru or Mercca, Tarin’s guards would have raised the alarm. So I am guessing not.”

“Well something happened? Our girl is here battered broken and dying. Someone fix her!” Frankie screamed in agony and the walls shuddered at her pain. The castle hurt. They could all feel it.

“Frankie my heart please calm. Remember the castle is hurting. The young will feel your distress.” Johner whispered.

“Oh! Sorry!” She sobbed as she buried her head against Johner again.

“Now that is power.” Whispered Edith to Sage.

“The thing is what and whose?” Sage muttered in return Edith shrugged. Reighn stated in tones cold enough to form ice. “Someone sent our Harper to the grey zone?”

“They must have told her it would help her somehow.” Storm said. “There is no other logical reason for her to have returned.”

Ash, Ark and Axl stood calmly when Ash asked. “Who do we kill for this? Our sister and brother lie dying. We are the harbingers of death. Release us my Lord to exact our revenge!”

Reighn said. “When we find out for sure you are released until then stand down. See to your shadows.”

Charlie sucked back a sob as her hand went to her heart. “Oh my Goddess they made her go back there.” Remembered fear and horror shone from her eyes as her voice turned hard. “I will kill them all. They will all die. How could they allow this? Scarlett, Elijah. We are…She is their niece.” She closed her eyes as she muttered. “The High Queen, how could she do this?

Her eyes when she opened them were ghost grey. Charlie’s voice became cold as she pulled her phone from her jeans pocket and snapped it on. She hit a button and Storm placed his arm around her giving what comfort he could.

The call was answered as she pressed speaker but before she could speak, they could hear Scarlett’s scathing tones as she snarled. “You lost my niece. Explain to me how you did that?”

A male said trying to calm her they could tell from his tone and not succeeding very well. “Queen Scarlett please release councilor Kildnae.”

“Not until he tells me where my niece is and why she was sent back there without help.”

The same voice said. “I am sure there is a plausible explanation.”

Scarlett laughed bitterly. “There better be! You do not understand because you will not look outside your narrow world.”

“This is hardly a time for that old argument now is it Queen Scarlett?” Said a condescending female voice.

Scarlett screamed loudly in obvious frustration. “I would shut up councilor Jasera. You are as much as fool as this one!”

“How dare you…”

Loudly talking over the female, Scarlett said. “If my niece dies you idiot, her shadow dies. In case you do not realize it that is Ace Battle, Shield Elite. He is one of four brothers and their last name should give, even you some indication of who they are!”

“I do not see how…”

“Be quiet!” Ordered a voice that sounded like rustling leaves. Scarlett hissed. “Her sister Charlie is an assassin. I know you all know what that is. Her shadow is a Commander a killer of rogues. He is brother to the Dragon Lord who leads the whole dragon nation and is Harper’s adoptive brother.

They will be on your doorstep when they learn what has happened. I and my Grove will not lift a finger to help you. So I suggest you answer me NOW!” They heard Scarlett’s agonized scream. Then in a voice devoid or expression she said. “You have taken much from me. My sister, now my niece. You killed them both with your fear and prejudice. I will wipe the whole of you from this plane of existence.”

“Who is this female to have such protectors?” Asked that same male, who was not so calm now!

They heard a thump and imagined Scarlett had allowed the male she held to fall, evidenced by someone asking. “Is he dead?” Then someone else saying. “No he did not land on his head.” They then heard the cultured tones of the High Queen.

“The one who you speak of, is the seeker of truth. A ghost! An impossibility not seen before. She is a High Queen. Tell me Councilor Jasera, is that what you Councilor Kildane and Councillor Pearton and the other councilors are worried about? Is that why you sent her to the grey zone in the hopes she would be defeated. Because she is a Ghost or because she is a potential High Queen without pure blood?”

“Yes.” Rasped out a male voice accompanied by a female and other male voices. There were a few rumblings of other voices whether in agreement or not it was hard to say without being there.

“The High Queen’s voice dissolved into anger and disdain. “You stupid foolish people, you could not leave well enough alone. That sinister dangerous unpredictable female who you sent to her death had declined my request for her to take up the mantle of High Queen. She said she had a shadow and her sister who she loves beyond reason and a crazy friend who she also adores. She was happy with her Aunt and Uncle and most of all her new family.

She would not jeopardize any of them, she loves them too much to risk their wrath. You fools if you had asked she would have told you of the promised she made to her shadow and her adopted brother before they would consent to her staying here. That she would never leave her home permanently again. They would never forgive her if she broke that promise she told me. You sent her to the grey zone to die!”

Then they could hear screams and things falling. Then a male voice say. “My Light calm please.” They heard another sound it was like people choking. “My light do you really want to kill the Councilors?” It sounded like King Zale asking. The High Queen said in tones never heard before from a faerie. “Yes I really do. They took her, my light. A beautiful lovely sweet female and played on her guilt. Made her feel that she was unsafe and dangerously portrayed her as an abomination. She would have gone to save her shadow, her sister and family to save us. Especially if they made it seem like she had no choice. You have met her, she would die for those she loves.”

“You had no right!” Screamed Scarlett. “She was mine, we loved her.” The noises increased until there was nothing. The phone fell from Charlie’s hand as she said. “I did not get to tell them she is here.” She cried.

Reighn closed his phone. “I sent a message to Sparrow, she will tell them. She said they will come as soon the Queens finish killing everyone.”

They looked at him he shrugged. “I have no idea if she meant it.” They could all tell he did not care.

Frankie said. “Did they call me crazy? Because I was tested.”

“Oh Frankie. I do love you.” said Charlie.

Frankie smiled through her tears. “Oh good, I love you too, don’t let her die Charlie.”

“I won’t sweet one.”

Three faeries arrived. The lead male swaggered in, his whole demeanor was one of entitlement and suppressed glee. The other two were reserved and if Reighn had to guess he would say they were angry. They reminded him of soldiers on a mission that detested the duty they were forced to do. He bet they did everything they were meant to and not a thing more, to discharge their duty to the male they guarded.

Reighn looked at the male fairy who was staying at the Grove. Harper disliked him intensely. He was the Faerie Ace had choked and humiliated when he had threatened Joy who he saw move to stand partially behind Charlie who positioned her further behind Storm. The movement did not go unnoticed by Axl. Reighn sighed, he would have to address that situation shortly or the Prince was going to end up dead. Frankie stiffened when she saw the male, she gave a nod to his two guards. Ace was not the only one to have problems with the male. Harper and Tarin had come to words and threats, mainly on Harper’s side on several occasions, only the prince’s guards had stopped Harper killing him. Reighn knew for a fact June had on several occasions smooth ruffled emotions as dragons and shifters alike had been close to hurting the Faerie Prince. He did have the knack, June told Reighn of upsetting people.

Whether it was intentional or by stupidity, she had not been able to ascertain. He wished she was here now, she would know how to handle the male because he just knew the male was going to piss off the Battle brothers or Charlie. Which meant Storm or Goddess forbid, Sage, which also meant him.

The prince looked around at the filled room and smirked. “Surely this does not require everyone. It is only a simple matter of poisoning.”

Edith said. “Oh it really does and no you moron. It is not poisoning it is demon blood.”

Reighn grimaced because he had just remembered Edith and if anyone was going to get pissed off it would be her. Prince Tarin ignored her altogether with a sniff of distain then he turned to where Harper was lying to be confronted by three Battle brothers.

“We don’t have time for this.” Prince Tarin snarled. “If you want the female to live.”

Queen Scarlett and King Elijah hurried in with their guards all blood splattered. Scarlett had a wild look in her eyes. Kai the High Queens brother said to Prince Tarin. “Leave if you want to live!” With one look at the male he left. Kai said “Remain.” To the Princes guards who bowed and stood by the opened door. Edith smiled and said to Sage. “I like him.”

Frankie said. “He is the High Queens brother. Kai.”

Edith frowned. “Oh another prince?”

“Nope. He denounced his title.”

Edith grinned. “Ooh! I really like him.”

Scarlett rushed to Sharm and handed him a vial of orange fluid. He immediately filled a syringe and then plunged it straight into Harper’s heart which made most of the females gag at this unexpected action.

“Dear Goddess! Some warning.” Said Sage as she rushed from the room, her hand over her mouth. Reighn looked after her. Edith asked. “You aren’t going to see if she is alright?”

He shook his head. “No she yells at me. We have learnt to wait.”

“I see.” She gave his arm a pat. “Wise dragon!”

“We are getting there.”

The Queen enfolded Charlie in a hug. “Niece I am so very sorry.”

Charlie hugged her back. “I know, we all do we heard you on the phone.”

Elijah smiled. “We are glad she will be well. We were worried.”

Scarlett asked. “What phone?”

Loa said. “Oh so sorry. I bumped my phone… it must have answered without me noticing.” Not one person there thought the guard had done so by accident. Elijah said with a raised brow. “You will have to be more careful in the future!”

Loa bowed and answered. “I will endeavor to my King.” Reighn asked quietly of Elijah as he watched Harper’s eyes start to flicker. “Did they leave any alive?”

Elijah turned darkened eyes to his. “One or two, the High Queen was distraught as was my Queen. There is a need for a new council.”

Reighn nodded in understanding. “We are pleased we do not have to go to war.”

Elijah nodded as well. “War tends to put a dampener on friendships.”

“This is true.” Agreed Reighn. “Will there be repercussions?”

Elijah shrugged. “Confinement to Groves for all Queens until further notice. Our High Queen and King have decided this is an opportune time to update and reorganize Faeriedom.”

He smiled as Scarlett came with Charlie to where they stood. Scarlett told them. “She will be well by morning, well enough to give her shadow and Lord Reighn and the rest of you all heart palpitations for a while longer.” She cupped Charlie’s cheek. “They took her and sent her to that place on her own. I will never forgive them for that. She will never forgive me for that.”

Charlie hugged her back and whispered. “I know. She loves… you there is nothing to forgive. You know Harper she was being noble. She was seeking something to fix when nothing was broken. I think she lost her good sense with fear. Fear she would hurt all of us.”

Frankie agreed. “She hates it to be known but she will die for us all, and they would have taken advantage of that fact. Her problem is she loves too deeply but as problems go, it is one we can live with.”

Scarlett smiled. “Well it is up to us to make sure she lives a long, long time.”

Reighn heaved a deep sigh. “We thank you as well. We all would have missed her. It is hard to remember a time she was not in our lives.”

“I can imagine.” said Scarlett. “She gave us one of her works. It is beautiful, beyond exquisite.”

Reighn grinned. “So you are the ones she gave it too. I saw it and coveted it. I am glad it went to a good home, she is truly gifted.”

“In more ways than one.” King Elijah agreed.

Charlie said to Sharm. “You realize. I will have to listen to Harper bitch forever about that scar you left with that injection!”

Sharm spread his hands. “It could not be helped, it is the nature of the antidote. But I have to say I am glad she will be annoyed with you and not me.” He grinned widely at Charlie’s frowning face. Frankie sighed. “Won’t matter if it was necessary. Believe me when I tell you that female can bitch. You should have heard her when I accidentally, and it was an accident no matter what she says, burnt my own hair off with her blow touch, she never lets me forget it.”

“See!” Charlie said. “That was how long ago Frankie?”

“Oh ages at least three or four months.”

These females! Ace’s dragon said as he listened to the affection and fear lining their words. They love our shadow!

Yes! .said Ace. They do! He sat up slowly, the pain was gone. His eyes naturally sought and found Harper, she was breathing easier, her color looked well, and he could feel her growing stronger.

“Tell me about it!” Sage moaned as she walked back in from the bathroom. “I asked her once, just once if I could touch her thingy that she was working on and she threw the biggest tantrum...”

Reighn interrupted her. “Because when she let you touch a sculpture the first time. You broke it Sage!”

“It was an accident it slipped from my fingers and she still pouts.”

“You touched her art?” Asked a horrified Edith.

Sage hunched her shoulders a little in defense. “Well yeah, it was there, damn it!”

“But her art!” Edith looked at her like she was an alien.

“Hey sister! Enough, you keep your horrified looks to yourself!” Sage said as she pointed her finger at Edith who sniffed. “I would have banned you for life.”

Reighn laughed as he told them. “She banned her for two weeks.”

“So unfair.” Sage looked at Frankie.” How long were you banned for?”

Frankie shrugged. “Still not allowed in.”

“Wow she is mean!” said Kai.

Verity scolded them. “Harper is perfectly fine. She is not mean. I never have any problems with her apart from Sundays… she will try to get out of them but she comes when she is home.”

They all looked at her, she raised her eyebrows and asked. “Why do you look like that?”

“She is scared of you. That’s why.” Frankie said.

“Oh really!” Verity smiled. “Well I never.”

“Not that scared, she still misses Sunday, if she can.” said Rene`. Ace shook his head. He slipped from the bed and picked his shadow up and with her in his arms he turned to see every eye now upon him. He simply said. “Thank you family. Thank you for my shadows life. For my life.”

Verity said. “You are loved, both of you. Take your shadow to your home. Relax be together.”

Ace nodded then looked at his brothers and told them what he should have said many years ago. “My brothers, my love for you grows daily.”

All three inclined their heads, Ash said for them all in his quiet way. “For you we would raze the world.”

And the faeries as well as all the others in the room realized how close the world had come to seeing the Battle brothers do what the brothers had been bred for. Rene` said. “If you or Harper need me, call.”

“Thank you.” Ace bowed his head to Reighn.

“My Lord!”

“My brother, please be at peace.”

Ace inclined his head again in thanks to Scarlett and Elijah and the other faeries. Then included them and everyone else in his warm look as he strode from the room.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO:

H arper woke and felt like she had been stomped on repeatedly, she groaned as she rolled over.

Ace rose from his chair where he had been keeping vigil since bringing her back to their home twenty four hours ago. He sat on the edge the bed. “Hello my love!”

“Ace, I was dreaming I fought a demon to protect you!”

Ace brushed her auburn hair from her face. “I wish I could say it was a dream.”

Harper closed her eyes and whispered. “I see.”

He gathered her in his arms and carried her to the chair he had just vacated. The stones started to sing, he could feel the castle hum beneath his feet. Ace smiled. “It is the first time since you came back that they have started to sing.”

“I am sorry. So very sorry.” She told him and did something she had not done since she believed Charlie was dead she cried as the rain fell outside. Ace soothed her and let her cry as he watched the gentle fall of rain against the windows. When she had cried herself out he handed her a cloth and poured her coffee. As she wiped her face and then sipped her coffee she told him how she had fallen victim to stupidity.

He listened to her tell how she believed the councilors when they told her she was still infected and that she had left demons in the grey zone. Hearing this she rushed to kill the Shades and Demons before they could kill Ace and Charlie and everyone else in retaliation.

She laughed bitterly as she said. “Even saying that sounds stupid.” She shook her head and said, “When I was in the zone the demon was bigger and nastier than the previous times I fought Demons there. Ace he was huge and fast, so wickedly fast.” Faster than anything she had seen before. She told him how she fought but she was losing, she had only knives left every time she cut him down he regrew, bigger tougher, nastier she was losing hope until the ancients arrived. They destroyed the demon and brought her to the castle, to Ace.

Ace told her how the Queens found out that some councilors had called the Demon using some long forgotten spells they had found. He told her the Queens had killed all but two councilors in their anger and grief.

Harper could not find it in herself to feel sorry for them, they almost killed her which meant her Ace would have died. They rolled the dice and lost, too bad.

He then went on to tell her how Sharm had run blood tests as no one could really understand how she would have not called him or Charlie. She frowned as she said. “It never occurred to me. That is wrong!” Ace agreed. “A hallucinogenic designed for humans was found in your blood. Apparently you had been ingesting it for days. They probably started giving it to you after we left. It made you easily susceptible to their plans.”

“Huh! So I am not stupid.”

“Far from it.” She rubbed her chest. He kissed her and then said. “You need to shower and I need to call everyone and let them know you are awake and well.”

“I love you.” She told him. Ace stilled as he said. “That is the first time you have told me that.”

“Are you sure?” She asked with a frown.

“Why would I lie?” He asked the question Edith always asked all the time.

Harper laughed. “Oww! Oh don’t make me laugh!”

Ace kissed her neck. “I love you too my shadow. I was so scared I thought I would lose you.”

She kissed him silent knowing how close they had both come to dying. “We survived and later when I can move without hurting I will show you in detail. I am an artist and this body of yours is a masterpiece I want to explore over and over.”

She told him as his lips came down on hers in a kiss that flamed into passion far too quickly. He lifted his head and refocused “I will await that time now go shower.” He mocked growled, she grinned and gently moved off him making her way to the bathroom. He heard the shower turn on as Charlie answered her phone. He said. “She is awake and sore… “Son Of A Bitch! Why Is There A Scar On My Chest?”

“I knew it! She is going to blame me.” Charlie whimpered as they heard Harper yell. “What did Charlie let them do to me?”

Charlie hung up as Ace laughed and watched the sun come out from behind the clouds. Our life was never this amusing before. His dragon mused.

It definitely is not boring! He replied.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE:

A  few days later Harper was up and walking around, Ace was with Rene` and Reighn trying to decide what to do with his future. June had been rescued by Fin, she was recovering from her adventures. Harper had the feeling she too would not be leaving home anytime soon.

Scarlett was still confined to the Grove but as it happened she was happy, Harper and Charlie were going to become cousins. Scarlett was with child or a faerie baby. Harper stood still as she pondered what a baby faerie was called. Something to ask at the next Sunday family dinner.

“Auntie Harper…Auntie Harper, Grandma brought me to say hello.” Called Kelsey as she and Verity walked in. Following slowly behind was Edith. For some unknown reason Edith looked uncomfortable, an unusual occurrence Harper thought, and the looks she was giving Verity as she walked around the barn had Harper guessing why.

Kelsey was showing Verity things she knew the names too as Harper replaced her tools in the order she liked. Someone or many someone’s with sticky fingers had been touching her tools when she was indisposed or just hanging with Ace. Her money was on Sage and Frankie. “So what can I do for you Ladies?” Harper asked.

“I have been to the gallery again and seen your pieces.” Verity told her with a smile.

Harper smiled pleased. “Thank you, did you like them?”

“Most of it I adored.” Verity told her. Harper raised her eyebrows at Edith. “I see… most of it?”

“Yes but what I did not like is for another time and not the reason for my visit today.”

“It is not?”

“No.”

“So what is the reason for your visit Lady Verity, you know you do not need a reason to visit me here.”

“Thank you for that Harper and I want two portraits done.”

“Huh! Well never saw that coming.”

“Yes!” Verity walked around knowing Edith had said not to ask Harper but truly this child was talented and she was family. In another time in history she would have been considered a master. If masters were allowed to be female of course. Her dragon reminded her.

Verity agreed. Well that is true.

She asked Harper. “Do you do portraits?”

Harper ducked her head to stop the smile showing.

“Sometimes. Who would the commission be for?”

“Me, I require Rene` and Reighn as Dragon Lords, past and present to be immortalized!”

“Ahh! Okay. So you want to commission me?”

“Yes why? What is wrong with that? It is done all the time. What is your problem Edee? She is an artist. She paints. I want the portraits done.”

Edith vacillated between amusement and embarrassment at what Verity asked Harper to do. Edith considered Harper one of the all-time great artist of this century. She said. “Verity someone of Harper’s skill and tal…”

“So how much you offering?” Harper asked cutting Edith off and causing her to stutter.

“Wh…wh… what?”

“Well?” Harper asked Verity. “I need to know I am not cheap you know?”

“What is your normal rate?” Verity asked crossing her hands over each other in what she considered the haggling position of a matron when buying fruit. Not that she had ever brought fruit but the principle was the same. Harper leaned back in her haggling position which consisted of leaning against her workbench next to a sitting Kelsey. “Well it has been a while.”

Meaning never, she had never accepted a commission for a portrait. The ones she had done were of friends or people she admired. “And you are asking for two. That puts the price up a lot. Right Kelsey?”

“Yep Granma, we are not cheap yah know?” Harper high fived the five year old.

“Oh I know!” Said an amused Verity. Kelsey folded her arms much as her aunt had done and lent back against the block of wood that was sitting on the work bench. Edith sat on the bench opposite them. “Do you have an agent Harper?”

She asked as Harper scratched at a bit of dust on her cheek. Kelsey followed suit and she frowned as Harper did. With amusement coloring her words Harper said. “Well no but I am sure I can get one. What do you think Kelsey.”

“It’s Granma Verity.”

“Well I know.”

“You should do a drawing of Granma. She is pretty.”

Harper nodded. “That is true.” She looked at Verity as she told her. “So the deal is you convince Ace to take on the job as Commander for the cadets and you sit for a portrait as well as convince Grace to sit for me and let Edith show them for a year.

Sound good?” She asked Kelsey.

Kelsey thought for a minute then said. “You forgot cookies and Frankie.”

“Oh yeah of course. You have to swear to tell Frankie you made me do them and Kelsey and I want cookies for morning tea when the kids are all here for art classes.”

Edith was smiling with her head bent so Kelsey could not see her. Verity drew herself up to her full height and said. “Is that your final word on it?”

Kelsey looked at Harper who nodded. The little girl said. “It is the best offer Granma. I would take it.”

“I do not know, that sounds like an awful lot?” replied Verity.

Exasperated Kelsey told her. “Granma it’s cookies!”

“Well alright. I give in, it was a hard bargain. Miss Kingsley.”

Kelsey smiled fill of pride as she jumped down and ran to Storm when he entered telling him all about her bargaining. Verity said “Are you sure Harper?”

“Oh yes, Ace really wants to do that job he just thinks he won’t be any good at it.”

“No dear about my portrait?”

“No portrait. No deal!” Stated Harper.

Edith said. “And you have to promise to let me show it in my gallery, there will be no chickening out.”

“Oh…Oh really!” Verity gave her hair a pat. “Well I suppose so. I will have to decide what to wear and then there is talking Grace into it as well. We may have to buy something new.” She muttered to herself as she walked out followed by Storm and Kelsey who waved good bye. “You made her happy.” Edith told her.

Harper grinned. “I live to do that!”

“Oh shut up. So sticking around?”

“Four portraits commissioned, a shadow and teenage girl who is going to shift any day and a friend who is with cub or egg what do you think?”

Edith sat completely still. “Sharm is going to shit.

How do you know? I just found out this morning.”

“Seeker. Remember?” Harper grinned at Edith’s surprised expression. “Oh I forgot, we are announcing it this Sunday, family day.”

Harper was going to tell her that hiding secrets amongst shifters and dragons was impossible but the happy excited look on her face made her say instead. “Well congrats ahead of time. I will say nothing. Now do you think June will be up to coming?”

Edith nodded. “Sharm says she and the babies will be good to go. Fin on the other hand, that is debatable.” They laughed thinking of the dragon who had his life turned upside down. “You happy about the… you know what?” Harper asked as she made round gestures over her stomach indicating being pregnant.

Edith smiled and her whole body shone. “You know, I thought I wouldn’t be but I am. I really am.”

Harper smiled and hugged her. “I am really happy for you Edee if anyone deserves late night feeds, dirty diapers and crying. It is you!” Edith growled as Harper released her before she could swing at her and ran. Edith laughingly yelled as she jumped down. “Hey girl if it can happen to me. What chance do you have faerie?”

“Friggin hell!”

EPILOGUE:

Sunday morning found Ace standing on the balcony drinking his first cup of coffee for the day. Harper walked out and slipped her arms around him. “What are you staring at?”

He motioned down below to Joy and Axl standing close together. Axl wore his swords and had a bag slung over his shoulder. Reighn stood by an opened portal. “Oh…Oh, so he is leaving then?”

Ace sighed. “Yeah he got into a fight last night.”

“So you guys fight all the time, it means nothing.”“He was drunk on unicorn ale. He lost his shit. Or so Storm told me.”

“Oh well yeah that is not good. Storm doesn’t suffer that kind of behavior.”

“Reighn is worried. Axl’s dragon will find everyone a threat. Me, Clint, any male she is around and she is ready to shift June said. Which for his dragon will signal maturity. He will know she is too young but her wolf will demand she take him as mate and he will deny her because again she is too young and she will pine.”

Harper asked. “What? And she won’t now, with him gone?”

He nodded as he sipped his coffee. “She will but it will be a small ache so the matrons tell me. It will be much worse for her, for him and Dragon’s Gap if he remains.”

“So he will leave.” She asked sadness a catch in her throat for Axl, for Joy and for her Ace who would miss him. “He knows, he agrees.” Ace said.

“For how long?” Harper asked sadly already missing the funny male. She loved watching movies with him, he was hysterically funny pointing out all the mistakes.

“He will do a year at a time, we can go visit him.” He told her.

“But not Joy?”

“No not Joy.”

“She will miss him. We will.”

“I know but it is for the best. She knows that, she is very mature for a thirteen year old.” Ace muttered.

Harper looked down at the couple and said. “We grow up fast, when we have too.”

He turned with her in his arms just as Axl walked into the portal and Joy fell into Reighn’s arms.

“I love you my ghost.”

“I love you too my dragon.”

So ends Ace’s and Harpers story.

Love’s Impulse

Fin and June’s Story

Authors note:

This Novella is written to coincide with Ace and Harper’s story.

CHAPTER ONE:

J une sat in her office and looked around blankly at the walls. She felt like she was living in a surreal nightmare. She did not see the photos on the wall of all her nieces and nephews or the family photos of which there were many.

Her attention was taken by the painting of a lone wolf climbing a snow-covered mountain. The wolf’s head hung low searching for something amidst the snow or maybe it was just exhausted. June would admit she spent time each day wondering which scenario it was and if there were clues within the painting to tell her. She knew she could ask Harper but worried she would say it was just a wolf climbing a mountain in the snow. And, that did not work for her, she needed it to be more. Harper had given her the painting when she admired it. She was forced to wrestle it from Edith who was positive every piece of art Harper produced was hers. In the past or the present or even the future, it all belonged to her gallery. June took great pleasure in making sure Edith knew she was in possession of several pieces Harper gifted her.

In truth she saw herself as the wolf in the painting it was she that was searching for the love she so desperately wanted. She knew if she could shift to her wolf she would look like that lone wolf pining for her mate.

She placed her head in her hands and pulled on the hair at her temples. Again she asked herself, how was it possible that her mate could just turn up out of the blue and be Ella’s uncle, a damn dragon! Finlay Slorah a male that took her breath away from the first time her wolf scented him. She knew he was her mate, was she surprised that he was a dragon? Not really all her friends were mated to dragons. What did surprise her was the male refused to bond with her. He had some weird notion that she needed security as if bonding with a dragon wasn’t security enough.

Sadly, for June, before she came here having someone have your back only occurred because they were ordered to, or she paid dearly for them. Never because they felt you were worthy enough to warrant it. Since arriving at Dragon’s Gap she had made friends, true friends who became family. They were people she trusted to have her back so she had more security than she needed.

The other notion he had was that he was to provide a place for them to live. When that was just so not true, as she had told him. Sage had told him the same thing. Reighn told him that his father, and Uncle Andre` gifted June a property not long after she arrived there. As far as June was concerned there was no reason they could not live in the house and property she owned.

“Oh!” She groaned and laid her head on her arms as she remembered his other issue, the money. She had a nice tidy bank account, he was immensely wealthy as most dragons were. Was she concerned about that? Nope! She did not care, she was house and land rich. He was cash rich cash, seemed fair to her. But not to dragon Finlay Slorah oh no...He just negated her home and would not listen when she tried to tell him she was very happy with her home. She had invited him numerous times to visit the homestead she lovingly restored. So far, he had declined every offer.

June sighed she would never admit this to him or anyone but she and her wolf felt rejected with his attitude. June spent weeks finding and furnishing her home, ready for when she would live there. For some reason he could not get that! There was also the little matter of the major hurdle. Employment! He needed to work. She understood that but he was working! Unfortunately, he wanted to make sure the job was a good fit for him.

Apparently almost three months was not long enough to know, even though he really enjoyed every aspect of his job and was not looking for anything else. He told her a job made him more worthy and that was important. How did one fight that, a male’s honor was not to be belittled or so Sage and Claire told her and she felt that, she really did, except it was just so not fair. She wanted a home, cubs at some time. She wanted her mate damn it! Her wolf was feeling rejected and sadly June was starting to agree with her, their dragon was just not into her!

The male was everything she wanted, well... hell, she nodded to herself. He was what any female would want. Tall, buff, OMG! Was the male buff, and he packed serious hardware. June felt herself go warm remembering his hard flat stomach and eight pack that was just such a turn on. Well, it turned her on!

Sighing she stared blankly at the small statue of a female standing with a wolf her hand on its head both of them looking into the distance. Harper gave her the statue only two days ago. She smiled as she remembered her sneaking it in her bag so Edith would not see it and glare at them both. June promised to not say anything to Edith. She did not have the heart to tell Harper, Edith would see it the first time she entered her office. She was like a heat seeking missile when it came to art.

June pouted it was exquisite just like Fin. He was just so handsome, but she wasn’t the only one to think so, she had heard there were a few females who thought the same. June was going to have to steer them away from her man but did he see that they were sniffing around him. Nope!

Her mate was an oblivious male for a hard as nails warrior who was not a babe in the woods. She was honest enough to admit that fact did please her. She did not want any young male who was still out to impress and did not know his own mind. But seriously Fin was as stubborn as the day was long. He annoyed her to her last nerve. June would agree that some days she was more a wolf than human and she did take on her wolf’s thoughts about her mate.

Even if she could not shift they conversed maybe not in words but their conversation in emotions was very clear. Her wolf was pining for her mate, she did not understand human relationship issues. She just wanted her mate. June understood that too. Which is why finally last night she had given into her wolf’s demands and asked Fin when they were going to make this mating happen?

He had kissed her and told her he was working on it. Like that meant anything, it was the same answer he had said over the last month. When he first said it to her, she laughed. She did not laugh so much last night. His evasiveness made her see red so instead of taking the soft approach, June in fact lost her temper. Telling him to get his act together, and until he did she would refuse to see him. She had stormed from his apartment. Her last look of him had been him standing in the middle of his lounge with his mouth open in shock. Her anger carried her, all the way to her apartment and through a bath and two glasses of wine.

When she finally calmed down enough to think, she did feel bad about issuing him an ultimatum. Which was not helped by her wolf fretting over her demands well into the morning hours. Consequentially when she rolled out of bed this morning, she was still tired and hovering close to the days when she used to make decisions she regretted later.

And to make the day just that much more perfect! It was family Sunday, so when she finally arrived for breakfast dreading having to see Fin after the night before. She heard not from him, but his niece, her friend Ella. Fin had left Dragon’s Gap to see some friends he used to work with, it seems Fin had known days ago he would have to leave. He told Ella and Verity he would not be home for Sunday family day but he did not once mention it to June. She was devastated what more proof did she need the male did not want her?

Glumly June sat now in her office. Having to remain cheerful in front of her family was tiring. She just needed time to collect herself, think clearly before Sunday dinner. Depression swamped her, because with Fin going away and not telling her this was a big indicator something was wrong and she could only come to the conclusion it was her.

Fin had days to tell her he was going away or to ask her to accompany him. Was he ashamed of her because she was not a dragon? He never acted like he was, but truth was in the pudding. So Grace would say. Whatever that meant?

Sadly this weekend sort of said all there was to say about their relationship and June was tired of feeling like a puppet dancing to his tune. Time to woman up and do some thinking and to do that, she needed to get away from here. She knew Charlie was going to ask Harper to do another sensitive retrieval tonight but she also knew Reighn had told Sage to make sure Harper stayed home. So she would do the job if Charlie would let her. June sighed, it had been a while since she had been on the road. She drummed her fingers on the desk having second thoughts. Could she do this? Was she prepared to do this? Maybe she couldn’t?

No! She straightened her shoulders and flicked her hair behind her ears she could do this, she was a good retriever, she always brought her people home. She needed to do this, the time away that a retrieval would give her to think would be valuable. If she had to, she would beg Charlie to give her the job. If she needed too! With that decision made, June ran to her apartment which thankfully was on the first family floor of the castle.

As it was Sunday family day, the castle was quiet. Not much foot traffic to cross paths with her therefore she did not have to explain where she was going and why. She loved her surrogate family, but they were slightly overprotective at times and for some unknown reason they always looked at her decisions with suspicion.

But if she was wily as only a wolf could be, she should be able to slip away without anyone knowing especially. ‘Mr working on it dragon.’ Angry all over again June quickly packed her retrieval bag, somethings she realized as she placed spare clothes and ammunition in her bag one never forgot how to do. She loaded up on her personal weapons and changed into her old outfit of jeans, shirt, combat boots and leather coat.

Ready, she looked around, decided she had forgotten nothing and quietly left her apartment, running down the wide stone stairs. She stashed her gear in a small closet off the landing and walked into the family room, it seemed luck was on her side.

CHAPTER TWO:

C harlie and Harper were together and away from the others. June smothered a laugh as she slid in behind the sisters when they both jumped a little as she stepped up to the two of them and slipped the paper Charlie held from her fingers. “I will go, Reighn has said Harper is not to go out again.”

“June that is not a good idea.” Charlie said.

Harper agreed saying. “Sage will not be happy!”

June looked at Charlie and Harper knowing she needed to make this sound good or the sisters would foil her plan.              “Excuse me! I was with Sage when we first started retrievals and I am quite able to look after myself.”

“What will Sage and Fin say?” Charlie asked softly. June could see Harper looked confused not realizing as everyone else did that Fin and she were in a courtship of sorts. “Why will they say anything? I am not a young one to be asking permission. I am capable and healthier than Harper. No offense!”

“Oh none taken. Truth is truth!” Harper agreed with a grin.

“Charlie, I will get it done. I will make it okay. I promise. “June proclaimed, hoping Charlie would not ask Sage’s opinion, the last thing June needed was to have Sage demanding to know why she wanted to leave the castle. Charlie smiled, but it did not reach her eyes, she was not happy but in truth she could not say no. June was as far as she knew a very good retriever and as she said, she was no child, plus Harper was hurt more than she was letting on.

June whispered. “Charlie I need this. I need to go out for a while. I need to clear my head, please don’t make me beg.”

“Oh June never! Girl go…go and stay safe please. Get dead and I will kill you myself!”

June nodded. “See you in a few days and thank you, Charlie.” She hurriedly slipped from the room as both Charlie and Harper watched her go. She ignored her wolf’s sorrowful howl telling her. It is what we need to do, to decide what our next step is. Please don’t be sad. We will be back.

Later that night Fin leaned against the wall outside June’s apartment and waited for her to return. He had not attended Sunday family day opting instead to go and see his old comrades. A message was received three days ago to let him know they wished to return home. His dragon insisted he told June and even invite her to come with him but he was worried. The planet his friends had been stationed on was known as a rogue destination. Finally he convinced his dragon she would be safer at home so he did not tell her he was going, thinking to spare her feelings about being left behind.

Ella would say he decided for June and did not give her enough credit to decide for herself. He sighed as he again shifted trying to get comfortable on the hard floor. Maybe Ella and his dragon were right, maybe he was too protective. June was an intelligent, amusing, gifted female, and he was a lucky male to have her or he would be if he could only stop pissing her off as he had last night, he had felt her anger again. Because you will not employ the strategy, we agreed on. His dragon told him.

We cannot use that. Our strategy did not take into account shifters. They are all about emotions not as we had originally thought, dragon rational. Wolves are not dragons, and June is more wolf than human.

So what are our options? Our shadow is becoming restless and annoyed with our delay.

We are not ready! His dragon went silent with that and Fin mentally shrugged, maybe courting a female wolf was different than preparing for battle, maybe not all contingencies could be foreseen, he would think on it. He knew he was partially right. He had to make sure he was secure, that he and his dragon could keep her safe. It was something he had learnt as a young male. His brother had not done enough for his shadow or hatchling and Ella had grown up without him or her parents. He would never allow that to happen to June or any of his young, if he actually had any. Where was she?

His dragon murmured. Maybe she has gone to stay with friends. You are tired, today was harder than you thought it would be. Settling males that have not lived in civilized society for many years was enough to try my patience. Go to bed if we are not to see our shadow. I do not want to be here, where I can scent her anger and frustration, it adds to mine.

Fin sighed, Alright. We will find her tomorrow and take her to lunch!

His dragon grinned, and Fin could almost feel him drooling. Hamburgers? I like hamburgers.

Yes! You greedy dragon.

CHAPTER THREE:

F in was annoyed in fact he was beyond annoyed he was probably closer to incandescent with anger. He walked into the health center where is niece Ella stood talking to an older male, he waited and paced as he felt his anger climb.

He had just been told when he went to June’s office to ask her to lunch that she was not there. It seemed she never came into work today. She was in fact not at the castle or Dragon’s Gap. Apparently his shadow left last night to do a retrieval.

Fin was here at Ella’s place of work because he knew she would know if this was in fact true. As she flicked worried eyes towards him and then quickly away, he felt his heart sink. She knew, his June had left him. His dragon moaned pitifully, our fault we took too long. Wolves are not dragons!

Shut up! The plan was yours as well!

We are doomed to be alone!

Dear Goddess. What kind of warrior are you?

A LONELY ONE! His dragon roared almost dropping Fin to his knees.

“Uncle Fin?” Ella said carefully after she had finished talking to the male who with one hesitant look at Fin hurried away. Ella felt kind of sorry for her Uncle. He looked like his world had been rocked. When Charlie told her at breakfast this morning that June had left to go on a retrieval. She wanted to jump up and down, finally June was taking a stand but now looking at her devastated Uncle she was not sure that was the best plan.

She felt her Uncle was being ridiculous. She understood his reasons as did June, shoot everyone did but there was safe and secure, then there was procrastinating. Her Uncle was dithering as Harper would say and like June she did not know why?

“Ella, I cannot find June.”

“She is not here, she left Dragon’s Gap.”

He felt his lungs squeeze his chest. He had known she was not here but for Ella to baldly say as much, took his breath away. “Why…Why? Would she leave without me knowing?”

“Why would she not?” Ella asked as she led him into an office, hers by the scent of it. Fin thought as he paced the small room. “She is my shadow.”

“Is she? All indications say you have no claim on her.”

Fin growled. “You know I do. We have been in a courtship.”

“No Uncle!” Really, males! Her dragon said. Why must they complicate everything? Ella sighed in reply to her Uncle. “You have been in a courtship, June and her wolf have been telling you the courtship was over. They wanted their mate, you denied her. What did you think was going to happen?”

Fin paced again as he told her. “She understood!”

Ella was sure she heard a pout. Trying not to laugh she said sharply. “No, she did not! Do not fool yourself. She was patient, she was kind, she did understand. Now she has lost patience. She is no longer willing to be a doormat, and she does not understand. All she knows is her mate has rejected her.”

He slumped onto a chair, his head hung low. “I do not know what to do. We, my dragon and I had a plan?”

Sage strode into the room she hugged Ella then she stood looking at the male “Well you better think of something. My sister left home without my knowledge and it is your fault dragon!”

Fin stood up fast his face a mask of shame and pain. “Ella how did you find out?” Sage asked her annoyance coloring her words.

“Charlie told me this morning when we had breakfast.”

“Call her here, for me dear!”

Ella inwardly grimaced, she knew that tone, it boded ill for the one she was angry with… and she was angry. It was easy to tell it was in the way she spoke as the Dragon Lady. “Certainly Dragon Lady”

Sage eyed the male. “Please sit, you and I need to have a discussion. “She took the seat beside him. “I am going to tell you a few things about your Shadow.”

Fin looked at her and said nothing. Sage nodded, good the male was willing to listen. “Some of this you may know, some not, there is stuff she will not tell you herself. June was brought up by her grandmother.”

Fin nodded. “I know she was a mean, bitter, nasty female who abused my June.”

Sage sighed. “Yes, she did and often. June finally escaped her at thirteen. She found a wolf pack, a street pack in New York. Thankfully they were good to her. The Alpha believed all young should be educated and he had no care if the wolves under him were half or full blood. Believe me that was unusual back then. When June was eighteen, her Alpha was killed in a challenge. The new Alpha did was not a progressive thinker like the old Alpha, he hated all half-bloods. Just before the challenge the old Alpha feared for June and the half-bloods under his care. He made June swear if he lost to make sure she took all the half-bloods away, he gave her a lot of money and places she could hide them. So obviously the old Alpha was defeated and before the new Alpha established himself and his pack. June did as she promised.

I am sure you can imagine he did not like that. He hunted her throughout America when she had all those under her care safe, she left and traveled the world doing basically what we do now except she took them to my Uncles pack for safety.”

“I did not know any of that. She never discusses it.”

“No, some of those memories are not kind to her and there are somethings she did that she would rather forget.”

“I see. I can understand that.”

“I am sure you can. The thing you should know about June is she can become wolf crazy.”

“What is this term? I have never heard of it before have you niece?”

“No, I have not. Is it a disease?” Ella asked Sage as Charlie walked in.

“Hello Sage… Fin… Ella.”

“Charlie, we are discussing June.” Sage told her as Charlie took a seat. She eyed Sage warily noticing the tight way she held herself if she was not mistaken her Dragon Lady was not pleased. “I see. I am sorry you disagree with my choice but in truth as a retriever she is first class and she was capable, but most importantly she was willing.”

Fin stood. “She is my shadow you had no right.”

Charlie’s eyes went ghost grey as she too stood. “Stand down dragon Fin or I will put you down.”

“You may try assassin.” He growled back at her.

“Stand down my friend.” Storm calmly said as he entered. Fin took a step back and shook his head. “I beg your pardon, my apologies!”

“Understandable.” Charlie said quietly as Storm nodded. Sage stood and her face became hard and none were left in any doubt that the Dragon Lady, stood before them and she was angry. She pointed to Charlie. “I am very angry at you, there was no way you should have allowed her to leave for whatever reason without talking to me first.”

Then she pointed at Fin. “You and your plan of courting has done nothing but cause her to feel rejected which has done nothing other than drag up her parents and grandmothers rejection. You have made her doubt herself, she feels as if she is not worthy of a bond. Your work to convince her otherwise when she returns will be like climbing up a hill in fact that may be easier.

Realize I am her sister, so what I am saying now is for your ears only. What June has is not for all to learn about, it is something that occurs to wolves that have suffered in their formative years as June did. Now wolf crazy, for you who do not know the term, means she will take chances you and I would never think to do. She will not see the perils because she does not want too. She will willing walk into a trap, in the belief she will best it or her opponents. Why?

Because when she is wolf crazy she never sees the danger in any situation. If people like us get into trouble or feel outnumbered we will call for back up, she will not. She would never even think to do so. It is not a flaw. It is not because she does not care. She does greatly, just not about herself because she believes she is indestructible. She becomes wolf crazy.”

She looked at Fin and said quietly. “The last time she was wolf crazy was two years ago, she rescued three pups from their abusive father, she killed fourteen wolves before she came home. She walked into their den knowing she was out numbered, out gunned with no back up. When I asked her why she would take such a chance, she shrugged and told me she never once stopped to consider they would win. She believed she had right on her side.” Fin and Charlie paled as they stared at each other. “Fin, if she allows you another chance, you will need to learn the signs. For now I suggest we all sit back and pray to whomever we believe in that she will come back alive and whole.” She looked at them all tight lipped and bit out. “I am leaving, please none of you see me for a day or two unless it is about June. I am very angry.” Without another word she left taking a visibly upset Ella with her. Charlie with a kiss to Storm and a small smile to Fin, left after she had made sure Sage was nowhere to be seen.

Leaving Fin alone with Storm who said. “You and I at the Broadsword now!” Fin nodded as he followed the male from the room. He was in for a pounding and sadly on some level he knew he deserved it. Maybe he could get some advice from Storm and Lars after his beating. They had bonded with non-dragons.

Now you ask! His dragon snarled.

At least I am asking.

Still lonely! His dragon grumbled.

Yeah…Yeah!

CHAPTER FOUR:

T he music was divine heavenly tunes reached out into the darkness of the night making the hair on June’s arms rise as she sat in her car, listening to the song, as it was carried on the breeze through the open windows of the vehicle.

It had been three days since she had made her mad dash from Dragon’s Gap and Fin, she was on her eighth retrieval and unfortunately there had not been a day since that her wolf’s pining did not make her feel sad.

She was no closer to an answer to her problem of Fin although she hoped by being out of reach he may have thought on her last words to him and come to the same conclusion as she had. They needed to be together now.

As she listened to the song, she could not help the tears as they filled her eyes. She wondered who sung with so much heart rendering sorrow. Two rings on her phone let her know her passengers were about to arrive. She wiped any tears that may have escaped away and unlocked the doors, listening to the last notes of the song fade away under the purr of the finely tuned engine.

Within minutes her front and back seats were filled with females that sadly brought with them the scent of fear and desperation it was a familiar smell that invaded her car. When she heard the last door close, she put the car in gear and reluctantly drove slowly from the small town, knowing she would never be this way again and would be unlikely to ever hear such beauty again in her lifetime.

Sadness washed through her to mix with the fear and anguish residing in the car. Carefully she let only her eyes travel over the occupants of her vehicle. She was not surprised to see the haunted faces of seven thin females and their small children. It had been that sort of town. Even with the beautiful music, there had been an undercurrent of violence and fear in the air that itched at June’s nerves. She was relieved to be leaving. A voice whispered from the darkness. “We are grateful for the ride.”

June smiled, and it showed in her voice as she answered. “No problem you are not the first we have taken from around here tonight, and as far as I know you will not be the last. All who needed to leave will do so before morning.”

“That is a relief, it as a place of horror that I hope we can put behind us.” Said another more mature female voice. June told them. “Where you are going, there are people who can help with that. They are good people. I know it is hard to believe there are places and people who are kind and loving to our kind.”

The same voice came from the back seat. “That is what the tigers told us. Sad to say there were some of us who did not believe them, until tonight when you and your vehicles all arrived.”

June nodded. “Yeah, we get that a lot, it is something we have come to terms with. Oh by the way who was that playing and singing in the bar?”

There was silence until a young female squashed in the front seat by the door answered. “There was no music or singing in the bar, just the typical fighting.”

June jerked the steering wheel. She had not imagined hearing the music with the haunting voice, softly floating on the air. Quickly to cover her lapse she said. “Sorry bump in the road. Well, it must have been a radio.”

They drove so long her passengers finally dropped into an easy sleep. Maybe the first they ever had. When June saw they were really asleep. She messaged her coordinates and a large oval filled with light opened on the road in front of her vehicle. She drove through the silver doorway. It was the quickest way to the drop off point, through a portal. Things had really changed she had discovered over the last three days since she, Sage and Claire had done retrievals.

A bus sat on the side of the road a table with chairs was set up beside it, medical personal were waiting. She must be one of the first cars to arrive she thought. June slowed and came to a stop when she recognized one of the figures who detached herself from the table.

Faeries, dragons and shifters streamed out from the darkened bus. June gently woke her passengers. “Ladies we are here, this is the next step on your road to a new life. These shifters and others will see you to Dragon’s Gap. Remember you are now safe.”

There were quiet thank you’s as the doors opened and arms reached for young and adults alike. Soon her car was empty, she pulled around the bus and parked as she saw the headlights of another vehicle come through the re-opened portal. She got out and reached for the cup of coffee held out to her by the female dragon. “Ella how are you?”

“I am good, you?”

“Good. Sore, a little too much sitting. I need to be running around the castle. I miss my office.”

Ella laughed as she asked. “This is your last run, so I was told.”

“Gordon said that right?”

“Yep!”

“He told me the same thing this morning.”

Ella blurted out. “Fin and I have talked?”

“Oh really?”

“Yes, we all have talked, Storm and Lars have talked. The only ones I think to not have talked to him are Keeper and Reighn.”

“Oh dear that does not sound good.”

“So I ask my friend. Why are you here?”

June sighed. “Your Uncle will not commit. My wolf and I got tired of waiting. Wolves or shifters do not like uncertainty in their mates.” She looked down into her coffee and admitted softly. “I didn’t know what to do. So I ran.”

Ella snorted. “He is an ass! He has been haunting Charlie’s office every day. Driving her mad wanting to know where you are, when you will return? She won’t tell him, which drives him nuts.”

“I am sorry. “June mumbled, sad Fin was upset.

“Huh! I am not. He is I repeat, an ass!”

June sipped her coffee and smiled then said. “You know, you sound like Edith?”

Before Ella could say anything June asked her. “So why are you here? You normally don’t come out. Is Keeper with you?”

“No, he was held up in town. I just wanted to make sure you were okay. You are my friend and soon to be my Aunty.”

“See that is just mean… right there!” June mock growled as Ella laughed. She looked June over. “You look tired.”

“I am.”

“Are you returning with us?”

“No, I have to go do something.”

“Another pick up?”

“Yeah something like that.”

“Would you like company?”

June looked up at the Dragon. “Thank you, no. Ella I will be fine.”

“You say that but you were hurt last time. Sage and Claire have not forgotten and will be annoyed if you get yourself hurt again. Fin will be obnoxious to live with and a certain dragon will roar which upsets his shadow. Who is, as we all know with hatchlings plus Edith is eyeing your art work in your office.”

June said quietly. “Ella, I know all that and yet I am still going!” She finished her coffee, and Ella handed her a travel mug with more. June smiled at the dragon. “Thanks mom, see you soon.”

“You have a mean streak wolf. Just you keep safe. I cannot listen to another dragon roaring. I am thinking Fin will be loud.” June laughed and waved to Ella as she jumped back into the car, she stuck her head out the window and called to Ella. “Tell that female to keep her sticky fingers away from my treasures.” Making Ella laugh, and a minute later she was through the portal and back just outside the town she had left from.

She wound the window down and sure enough the music with the haunting song filled her ears. She drove almost mesmerized by the song towards a mountain range, miles from the town or in fact anywhere. The road was dark as there was no moon which is why they had done the pickups tonight undercover of a black sky.

Eventually after driving for an hour she pulled off the one lane dirt road into a small parking lot hidden behind a line of trees.

CHAPTER FIVE:

J une sat as she listened to the engine tick over and looked out the front window seeing shapes in the distance. Mountains she thought and trees lots of trees, some kind of forest. It was so quiet, very still as though the air forgot to move. There were no night bird songs. She could hear nothing, but she knew something was out there. Her wolf was alert and watching.

Taking a deep breath she could feel eyes on her already. She knew she was being watched but from what or whom was something her and her wolf could not detect. She decided to chance it, at some point she would find out who or what it was. Decision made she got out and shrugged into her coat, placing her back pack on, it was stuffed with emergency gear. Thermal blanket, first-aid kit, flares and a sat phone, food and water.

She hefted it high on her back as she looked up into the mountains. Then she did as she always had done, she checked her weapons and realized she could see better now. Her wolf had come on board and added her sight to Junes. She activated her alarms and deterrents if anyone wanted to tamper with her car, they would end up passed out. Spells were a bitch.

She picked out a marker in the distance. As it happened it was a tall tree with large, wide branches. Starting her hike she hoped to make good time and figured it would take her ten minutes to reach her target. The terrain was inclined but easy to traverse.

Once at the tree she could hear the song, it was clearer but the music was so faint it was barely audible. She turned to the right the song faded. She turned to the left it was louder. She again picked out a landmark to the left and walked to it. It was becoming steeper and she was having to climb a little now but it was not impossible, she would feel it in her calves tomorrow she knew.

The music and song were her guide as she followed where it lead traveling over rough ground, climbing rocks, forever climbing higher up the mountain.

An hour after arriving at the car park, June stopped to drink from another one of her bottles of water. She turned her head both ways and realized the music was gone, although the feeling of being watched was still there.

Now only the song remained. When she knew which direction to go in she walked for another ten or fifteen minutes until she came to an entrance of a cave. Turning on her torch she shone it down the tunnel it was head height maybe five or six inches taller than her and about ten feet long. It looked like it opened into a cavern she took a gun out and taking a deep breath, she muttered. “In for a penny, in for a pound.” She scratched her head and wondered. Where do I get all these sayings from and what the hell is a pound?

June moved along the narrow tunnel and came to a relatively large cavern. It was at least as big as a small house. Looking around she spied a ledge about chest height, to the right and towards the back half of the cave. She shone her torch and saw a female and in her arms she cradled two small bundles.

When June rushed to her, shrugging out of her back pack as she went, the female smiled. “You heard our song?”

“I did.”

“I was so worried no one would. You are Fae?”

June grimaced. “No sorry, I am half wolf. What happened to you?”

She sobbed. “They came in the night and killed my light. I ran but the babes wanted to be born, they are early by three weeks. I have given them our light my males and mine. They will survive. Please take them, keep them safe.”

June said. “My name is June Bradly. What is your name?”

“The babies and I called for you, and you heard from all the millions on earth. You heard our song.” She sobbed softly as she looked down at her young. June wiped the sweat from the females face and told her again. “I am not fae!” Without looking at her the female mumbled weakly. “It matters not, they chose you!”

June offered her a drink. She refused with a smile. She was so slight and to June’s eyes looked like she was fading as she lay there. She wiped her face again quietly saying. “Hush now! I will take them to Dragon’s Gap. What is your name?”

She sighed. “Everything you wish to know is on that.” She pointed with her chin weakly to a slip of paper that lay on the stone beside her hand. June picked it up and put it in the side pocket of her pack. “We were on our way there. They say it is a safe place.”

June nodded. “It is! My family make it so.”

“Oh how fortuitous that you were the one to come.”

“Isn’t it, though?” June said with a smile for the ethereal female, who was not faerie as June had first thought, “Oh you are an Elf?”

“No Pixie. The girls Sire was faerie.”

“Is there someone for me to contact there, for the babies on your behalf.”

“No dear one. You who answered their call. They will be yours to hold. Yours to love. Yours to keep safe. Your mate will care for them, hold them safe, he is a good male. They are truly blessed. I see you as a family.”

June stilled, her mined blanked as the Pixie kissed each small forehead and faded from the cave. “Holy shit!” June whispered. “I...I…well okay!” She took a breath. “So little ones, for better or worse you called for me. Why? Only you know. I really hope your Dam was correct, and Fin is going to be your new daddy because we are going to need all the help we can get. Now just give me a minute here to sort some things out.”

With that she emptied out her back pack, lined it with the thermal blanket and tucked both wrapped tiny bodies within. She looked at each baby. They had bright green eyes that open and closed slowly.

“Oh my!” She muttered as she noticed the soft cotton candy pink hair as well. “Look my wolf, isn’t this amazing we have young.”

Her wolf sent her the emotion of happiness and danger it was a heady combination. June agreed as she said. “Well, that is true, we still have to get out of here. I get the feeling those that took these one’s parents are not going to give up too easily.”

She kissed both heads much as the Pixie had done and then murmured. “Well my little ones, we are to leave this haven and go visit our family. I need you to just stay in here and remain quiet.”

June was slightly amazed at how quiet they were, maybe she reasoned half Elf and faerie babies were quiet. She would ask Elijah and Scarlett. Right now she had other things to worry about. She could feel the danger at her back and knew time and her luck was at an end. Now came the running and shooting stage of this rescue. She quickly zipped the back pack almost closed and looped the straps over her shoulders, so the bag rested on her chest. With some acrobatic twisting and turning as well as an almost dislocated shoulder              she finally got, the chest straps to snap closed across her back.

Secured, she filled her hands with her pistols. She had another two guns on her hips, plus two more strapped to her thighs, easy to reach and fast to draw. Her pockets were filled with more clips of ammunition.

She eased down the tunnel leaving her torch off. When she was feet from the opening, she lent her back against the rock wall and took in several breaths saving her and the baby’s lives.

Her wolf gave her the sensation of sniffing which June did drawing in the air and scenting the unwashed stench from the two males just outside the cave. She pulled away from the wall and turned, so she was facing towards the cavern. Thankfully her coat was reinforced so walking, or in her case running backward to the opening of the cave would protect her body and the babies, so she hoped. So taking several deep breaths and saying a prayer for luck she ran backwards towards the cave entrance.

When she broke clear of the opening swords swept across her back cutting the material of her coat. Not stopping she passed both attackers and started firing, her bullets found purchase. One attacker was shot in the throat and face, the other in the head and chest twice. She whirled around and just missed a throat cut of her own. She repeatedly shot the male in the face and chest as he fell backwards. She dropped another male with two in his heart. As he rushed her from her right side another male fired two shots into her body before she could move out of the way. Luckily her coats protection stopped one, the other grazed her ribs where her coat was flung opened. She swore and emptied the remainder of her clip into him. She buttoned her coat with the bag inside then swapped out her guns and ran shooting as she did.

Unfortunately running and shooting is never a good plan especially in the dark on a mountain side. Trees tended to hinder visibility and brush and bushes had a way of tripping or making her stumble. Her aim was off, and her guns were basically ineffective. She was attacked as she ran. Two assailants hidden in the brush lashed her with their swords cutting her jean clad legs. Her arms were covered in the armor lining of her leather coat, so she only received superficial cuts. The back of her coat which had been sliced twice already was open to their swords. Thankfully they were not well versed in the use of the weapon, or she was just too fast. As much protection as her jeans and coat provided her, she still bled.

She shot and killed at least one more male but missed others. She ran faster amongst the trees hoping to use them for deflection when she finally heard shots ring out behind her, she had wondered when they would bring guns to the party. She heard several shots ‘thunk’ into trees as she ran. Thankfully the first ones were wide of where she was but luck was on their side. All of a sudden she felt the impact of several bullets hit her coat which propelled her forwards. She did not quite fall, but her hands hit the dirt and with the strength of her wolf helping her she pushed herself upright and forward saving her life. The bullet that would have entered her back just seemed to skim her shoulder and the top of her arm.

She heard yelling and the guns stopped shooting. She listened as a male voice yelled that guns were not to be used, seemed a strange thing to say! Shame no one told June, sadly for them she only came with guns. Smiling she ran a little faster until she came to a hollowed out tree behind a screen of bushes. She lay on her back and wiggled under the brush hoping she did not disturb the dirt to much giving away her position. She managed to squirm around enough that she was able to sit with her back in the hole of the tree looking outwards. She lent her head back against the trees' damp bark taking in breaths of crisp mountain air. “Well okay so that was bad!” Giving herself a few minutes to settle her racing heart and allowing the adrenalin pumping within her system to ease somewhat.

She looked in the bag at the sleeping babies and gasped out. “Amazing!” When she saw they were still asleep. She re-zipped the bag and knew she could not afford to wait much longer. Knowing she was bleeding and the more time she lingered she would weaken and then she and the babies would be dead.

She looked out into the dark forest and chewed on her bottom lip thinking hard, how many could still be left. Unfortunately, she was hampered not knowing how many there had been to start with. She knew she had taken out several, maybe eight or ten males but truthfully had lost count. If they were going to use guns, which she knew they would get around to again regardless of what the loud voiced male said she needed an advantage. If she could get to her car, she could stow the babies, then sneak around and take out the others. June thought over her options and decided she liked her plan. She listened to the fading voices of the males as they moved further away from where she hide. When she felt it was safe she looked out from her hiding spot, fixed a land mark in her mind and hoped it was close to where she had left her car.

She waited then checked the babies again, they seemed okay. She could feel blood running inside her clothes knowing she would pay for what she was about to do later, if she survived. She asked her wolf to come forth and help her dull the pain and slow the bleeding, unfortunately she would not be able to stop it altogether as she would be also going to use her wolf to make her body stronger and faster. She changed the clips in her guns once more and scented the air. June could not hear or smell anyone close to her so she heaved herself up. She checked her guns again and then fixed the target in her sights and broke from her hiding place in a rush and started to run.

She had made it almost to her car, when she was set upon. Before she realized what was happening two males rose from behind bushes as she went to run past, it was a race to see who would recover from the surprise her sudden appearance had made.

Twisting and turning left to right trying to see both assailants in the small clearing June was slashed with a sword across her back which as she was half way into a pivot she was off balance slightly enough that the momentum of the sword scraping against her back made her fall into the other male who had come to stand in front of her, his sword raised for his own strike.

She held securely to her guns as she pushed them against his stomach and shot repeatedly. He screamed as he fell away from her, dead as he hit the ground. She pivoted again just in time to miss the next sword strike from the first male and pulled the trigger of her guns firing into his chest and throat shredding him as he fell backwards…

She turned once more breathing heavily as two more males came into the small blood soaked clearing, they stood back away from her. June stood guns ready. She was still far from her car and prayed these were the last two males that were hunting her.

“Give us the abominations. We will let you live!” Snarled a tall thin male who stank of alcohol and body odor. His hair hung in long dirty brown braids and his clothes looked like he had slept in them forever and were as dirty as he was. June scented the air between them and once she got passed the unwashed smell she knew he was human. As was the other shorter, not as dirty male beside him. His short black hair was clean, in fact he looked a lot cleaner and only slightly rumpled compared to the taller male. Unfortunately, the manic look in his eyes behind his glasses bespoke of crazy.

June grinned and knew it looked just as manic as the males look, evidenced by the step they both took back. “As if assholes! I know damn well you killed these little ones parents. You deserve to die and you will.” She snarled with her wolf in her voice, anger and pain making her normal voice louder. “Consider this, assholes if these little, tiny infants are abominations. Wait until you see what comes for you! Now leave. I give you a free pass to say your goodbyes to any foolish enough to love you!”

They both laughed at her as they stood looking over the obviously wounded woman. “You think to scare us woman?” Scoffed the taller of the men.

June wheezed out a laugh. “I, by myself have killed twelve of you. How many do I have to kill to drive home the point?”

The short male who June thought sounded like a fanatical crazy man snarled. “You are not saving innocents. They carry the gene of the devil within them. They must not be allowed to live.” In answer June growled deep in her throat saying. “Exactly how I feel about you, except I have more of a chance of killing you like I did those others than you have of taking these babies from me. So choose death or live another day!”

They looked at each other and then seemed to realize she was still standing as strong as she had been before the attacks. Despite her injuries and that she had killed all twelve of their fighters. As one they turned and started to run. June lifted the small blow pipe to her lips and blew a dart into the backs of both males’ necks. They screamed and slapped at the darts as they felt the hits but did not slow down. June grinned… she had tagged both males for the hunters to find and execute. Her job was done, she took stock of where she was and saw she was only minutes away from her car. She grinned a well-executed plan. She started the walk to her vehicle.

It seemed to take her a lot longer than she thought it should have to get to her car. When she did finally make it, she was relieved to see it was still intact and safe. She unlocked it and spent long minutes deciding how to get the strap for the back pack undone. Finally, she pulled her knife and sliced the straps then placed the bag with its precious cargo on the front seat and walked around to the trunk retrieving the med kit she had there.

She sat on the edge of the trunk and saw to the wounds she could reach and stopped the blood seeping on her shoulder and arm. Once she was patched up as well as she could she closed the trunk and eased into the driver’s seat, unzipping the bag and looked inside. Both babies were still asleep. “If I didn’t know better I would suspect a spell.” She bit her lip and mumbled. “Maybe it is a spell. Either way stay asleep a little longer sweethearts, mama will get us home. We only have to get to a place where I can activate the emergency signal or bat signal as Frankie calls it. Then we will be rescued.”

Totally forgetting she did not have her sat phone or any other way to communicate for help having left all her equipment in the cave.

CHAPTER SIX:

C harlie eyed the male as he walked into her office and barely kept the sigh from escaping. She had no more news today than she did the day before.

“It has been five days Charlie. Where is she?”

“Fin, I told you yesterday we are looking for her. The last one to see her was Ella.”

“That was two days ago. She could be hurt somewhere and no one has found her.” Fin tried to keep the snarl from his voice, but his dragon was close to the surface as he had been since they realized June had left Dragon’s Gap.

Charlie stood as she just kept the snarl from her own voice. “That is not fair. We are looking for her. I have retrievers out hunting her now as I told you yesterday she never told Ella where she was going. Her phone is down or lost. Her GPS is disabled.”

“That is not enough!”

“I know Fin. We are looking. I swear!”

He stared at her for several seconds then nodded and stormed from her office just before Sage walked in from the connecting door between their offices. “We have scryed for her. We cannot find her. Was that Fin?”

“Yes, he is angry.”

“Aren’t we all? Where can she be?”

“I don’t know Sage but I trust her, she is cunning. She will come home.”

“She had better!” She held her finger and thumb a little apart. “I am that far from calling out the Hunters and Shields.”

“Not yet! Give our people time to search.”

Sage nodded. “Twenty-four hours only, Charlie.”

“Okay Sage, thanks.”

Sage said nothing as she gave Charlie the same look she had been giving her every day since June had not returned. Charlie fell into her chair as she looked at the photo of her kids and Storm. “Where are you June? Please don’t get dead.”

Fin strode from Charlie’s office, he knew she was doing everything she could. He and his dragon could do more. He made his apartment and kept on going, reaching his room whereby he started to pull clothes and equipment from his closet. His dragon said. We leave to find our shadow?

Yes, we need a few things first.

Then we go!

Yes to bring her home.

Good, I want shadow.

You and me both. Fin shook his head as he packed a dragon bag fill of equipment, first aid packs and blankets, food and water. He knew this was his fault, his stubborn refusal to accept June’s needs caused her to be out there alone, without his protection.

“Are you going to look for her?” Ella asked tearfully from the doorway to his bedroom. So concerned for June he had not heard her enter. “I am!”

“I am sorry Uncle Fin. I should have gone with her or asked where she was going. I just left her.”

He dropped his bag and took her trembling body in his arms. “This is not your fault. It is all mine, my belief I could control everything and look what I did. I drove her away.”

“She loves you.”

“Does she? I do not know how she could.”

“Well when you find her, ask her.”

“I will find her niece. I swear.”

“I know you will.”

“Thank you, now I must go.”

“Take care and bring her home.”

He smiled a quick motion of his lips. Ella could see his dragon in his eyes as he assured her. “We will.”

He left the castle and entered the grounds where dragons lifted off from. Ark and Axl were waiting to secure the bag on his back. “I had no idea.” Fin stated a little taken aback by the brother’s assistance.

“We figured today would be the day you would go, if she had not returned.”

“I thank you.”

They waited for him to shift, then they strapped the bag on his back he shook to settle everything a seventy-foot green dragon with purple eyes looked down at the two brothers.

“Good hunting!” They called out to him. He bowed his head and lifted gently from the ground and with one huge flap of his wings, he flew from the castle grounds. Reighn walked from around the corner as he watched the departing dragon. “He has more restraint than I do.”

“Or us!” Ark agreed.

“Think he will find her?” Axl asked. Reighn nodded. “It is what he finds that worries me.” They both grimaced at his words, knowing that for Fin to lose June would more than likely turn him rogue and that would be a terrible choice for the Dragon Lord to have to order his death.

“Well nothing to do now but wait.” Ark agreed.

“Hate waiting, maybe we should have gone with him?” Axl muttered.

Reighn shook his head. “Fin is deadly and determined, he will be okay.”

It took Fin the rest of the day to track Junes movements, he started at the co-ordinates the driver of the bus gave him of where they parked, waiting for the cars to drop off their passengers then from there he traced June to the car park where June’s vehicle had been parked.

From there he tracked her progress up the side of the mountain it was very difficult June was immensely talented at leaving hardly any tell-tale signs of her passage, whether it was her innate ability being a wolf or just experience it was hard to say all Fin knew was that June was alive and climbing a mountain. He found himself having to back track several times to pick up her trail.

He knew he was on the right path when he found the first of several bullet ridden bodies. He traced out her hidey-hole wanting to examine it he was forced to shift to human, his bag he placed on his back with the simple expediency of shortening the straps to accommodate his smaller human form, once satisfied he parted the bushes and squatted down reading the tell-tale signs she had left behind. He saw where she had rested and where she had emptied out her guns. Stray bullets lay scattered on the ground. He moved the leaf matter away and found small puddles of blood. Despair rode his dragon hard. He told his dragon. We know nothing.

She is bleeding! Her dragon fretted.

I would be surprised if she was not, we need to search more, and we need more information.

His dragon did not offer another comment. Fin sighed then cocked his head on the side as he saw a clear footprint. The first he had found. Either he was getting better at reading her or she was panicked and did not care who followed her.

He thought about that for a minute, it did not ring true. If she was being hunted she would not leave a trail behind her for hunters to find and he knew June did not panic. Her stood and looked around staying in human form and traced her by reading the signs of her passage through the trees. He found bullets imbedded in the trunks of several trees. Then he started finding bodies along the way it seemed as though animals had been picking over the carcasses but there was enough left to know the males were shot. He walked further until he came to a place where he scented Junes blood and saw where her hands made impressions in the dirt. He looked back along the ground and found her blood not as much as he feared but enough to know she had been hurt. He could feel the anger of his dragon simmering.

I know we will find her. She is hurt yes but still alive. He told him. His only answer was a hissing grunt, his dragon was hunting for his shadow and the ones who had done this.

He moved along the way where he found three more bodies. His June had been involved in a sword and gun fight. He found the dead males with swords by their hands and bullets in their bodies. So far he had counted thirteen dead. His June was a very good shot despite of his fear for her he was impressed at the carnage she caused.

He looked up from the male’s body and saw the mouth of the cave and knew June at one time entered here. Bent over a little he ran the tunnel coming to the cavern, he saw immediately where June had emptied her bag. He could scent faint traces of her and something else, something sweeter. It was just barely traceable and was not something he had ever encountered before. He and his dragon were puzzled, what? He wondered, made his June risk her life and what was it she found that someone wanted to kill her for.

All good questions we will ask our shadow when we find her. His dragon told him, but we will not find her here. Standing looking at stone!

Fin shook himself and agreed, he scooped up June’s belongings and stuffed them into his bag then with a breath of flame he destroyed all evidence of her in the cave. He left by way of the same tunnel, when he was outside he slipped the pack back on and shifted to dragon he had a trajectory now all he needed to do was follow it and he would have his shadow in his arms once more.

Unfortunately his tracking had taken more time than he had realised and he was forced to find a clearing to sleep in as night fell. Angered at his inability to carry on searching he curled up in dragon form and waited the night out, fear for his shadow uppermost in his mind neither he nor his dragon had much to say throughout the night.

Finally as dawn crept over the sky he took to the early morning air, they went back to the car park and started their search from there. His dragon’s eyes tracing the signature of the car along dirt roads after having to again backtrack and landing a few times to find the trail, they finally came to a dirt road that looked like it had suffered severe damage due to rain.

They landed and Fin shifted to human and walked the road eventually finding where her car had gone off the road. It looked like she drove down a hill and into a gully. He thought at first she had been pushed off the road but once he shifted back to dragon and pulled the car up from the ravine he realized she had just lost control.

She was unconscious and wounded he could smell the infections and dried blood and something else, something sweeter it confused him and his dragon as he shifted to human again and pulled open her door.

June was still in her seat belt and the smell of something foul filled the air of the vehicle. “June, little wolf it is Fin. Wake for me my wolf. Wake!” He growled out fear making his voice gruff. Her eyes remained shut but he heard her say weakly. “Fin?”

He held her head back and tipped some water between her dry lips sharply he snarled. “Little wolf wake up!”

June heard him, heard her dragon and wondered how he had got there, she was so tired, and she just pulled over a little off the road to rest her eyes for a minute, just a minute. She was so very tired, why was Fin here? He had left her, he was gone. Maybe she was dreaming again. Then a picture of the small babies in her bag flashed into her mind she hoarsely mumbled. “Babies! The babies!” As her hands flapped around urgently.

“Hush June! What baby?”

“Bag...” She mumbled then passed out again. He saw a black back pack on the floor, reaching passed June he pulled it to him. Unzipping it he looked inside and saw two little bodies with pink hair. Oh shit we have to go!

No kidding, where did our shadow get pink haired babies from?

I have no idea, at least we know what that sweet scent is.

June roused again, her hand found his cheek. “Fin… babies… safe…promise!”

He kissed her fingers as they curled around his hand and would have promised her the world right then and there. He was so happy she was alive and with him. “Oh little wolf. I promise.” But she did not hear she was unconscious again.

We leave. Now! His dragon demanded. Strap bag with hatchlings to our shadow and we will take her in my claws.

Right… Right! Said a slightly befuddled Fin as he hurried to do as his dragon instructed. All his mind wanted to do was dwell in a mixture of relief in finding his June alive and awe in the two hatchlings. Were these young ones the reason she had risked her life? What of their parents? He had seen no evidence of them in the cave. Before he realized it he was dragon again and holding June in his large claws. She clutched the bag with the babies in it even though he had securely tied it to her chest. Then he flew like he had never flown before to Dragon’s Gap, home.

Fin carried June through the long corridor to the Castle’s infirmary. Still unconscious she nevertheless still held the bag with the two small bundles within tightly in her arms. Fin knew he had left a trail of blood from her opened wounds as they walked into the medical unit while his dragon bellowed for Ella or Sharm. He was surprised at how fast they arrived. He was not to know that they had just finished cleaning up after Harpers arrival and near death.

Fin told Ella as she went to take the bag from June. “Bag has babies in it!”

With a nod she gently cut the straps tied around June and immediately lifted the bag off or tried too. Ella softly asked her. “June release the bag sweetie so I can check the babies please June!” She would not, Ella was sure her arms held them tighter as she spoke to her. Fin lent down near her ear. “Little wolf, let them go. Ella has them now, we are safe.”

Her hands fell away instantly as soon as the bag was cut free from her chest. Sharm started to assess her wounds. Ella laid the bag down on the other bed and unzipped it just as Charlie hurried in passing Fin as he reached out for the door on his way to get Sage. They were thrust open before his hand made contact by a pale Sage. She took one look at his face and said. “I was on my way to bed, when I heard you calling. How is she?”

Fin shook his head. “Alive! Be prepared we brought more than June back.”

“What?” He motioned to the table that Ella stood at, as she gently removed and unwrapped babies from the bag. “Oh my Goddess!”

Fin told Sage as he stood hands by his sides, feeling useless unable to comprehend what he was really seeing. “She made me promise to keep them safe. I believe they are ours, hers and mine. It seems my shadow has made me a daddy.”

Charlie came up beside him with her hand in Storms as his arm held her securely to his side. So far the last two days had been hard for his Shadow, first her sister and now June. She was feeling quite vulnerable as she asked Fin. “Do you know what happened?”

Fin turned his black eyes on her. Storm’s hand twitched, Charlie sighed and laid her hand over Storm’s heart. “Hush he means nothing by it, you can see he is on the edge.”

“Stand down Fin, I understand, we all do how you feel but believe me this will not help and June will be the first to tell you so, plus she can yip! It is very annoying.” Reighn said as he entered.

Fin growled and smiled at the same time, it was a weird combination to have but he did know the yipping could drive a dragon to drink. Charlie asked. “How did you find her?”

“Tracked her from the point when she entered the portal through our connection it is very thin, very faint. It only got me so far the rest was luck and knowledge and hard won experience. Once I found where the portal opened up for her it was just a case of following the signs so I had to get real close.” They all knew there was far more to it than he was saying but it was not the time now to examine everything he had done to find his shadow.

He told them quietly. “Her car was off the road she had gone down a hillside in a ravine covered in bush easily missed.”

Charlie’s lips tightened as she looked at Sage and said. “We need to teach our people tracking they rely too much on the Hunters.”

Fin heaved in a deep breath and held it as his eyes became wild and he started to shake, letting go of the breath he suddenly realized how close he had come to loosing June. Storm grabbed his shoulder. “I know old friend. I know! She will be alright, Sharm and your Ella will make it so.”

Fin nodded and Frankie slipped under his arm as Sage did the same on the other side. “Come on Fin, we are here for you.” Frankie told the huge male.

“Family!” Sage softly said. “We stick together she will be alright she’s a fighter. You know she is. We know that!”

Hoarsely he said. “I know…I know!”

Ella called to Sage. “Sage, I think the babies are under a sleep spell, they will not wake and I am sure they will need food. We need Edee as well!”

Sage gave Fin’s arm a pat in comfort as she moved to Ella just as Edith arrived. “I am here. Oh my! Pink hair.”

“That is all you can say?” Sage asked her as she turned to where Edith came to a stop. “Well what else. I mean Pink!”

“I don’t know something like where did they come from? What species are they? Anything other than just Pink?”

Edith hummed then said. “So cute. Molly will be jealous.” Sage grinned knowing it will not be Molly as much as it would be Cara who would be jealous. It was a well-known fact, Cara thought she was a unicorn so she should have pink or purple hair. Why she thought this no one knew. It was what she asked for almost daily. To the point Storm asked Sage to change her hair color. She had declined especially when Charlie gave her a long look of retribution if she had dared too.

Sage hid a laugh as she knew Charlie was going to have a fight on her hands, as she was always telling Cara nobody had pink or purple hair. She looked over at the worried Charlie and saw she had not realized that yet.

Sage place her hands over both babies eyes and foreheads saying a few words while a soft blue mist engulfed her hands and flowed out to enfold each little body, then the light winked out.

Within seconds the babies opened their eyes and started to cry softly as new-borns did. “Green eyes now that is even cuter.” Edith murmured as she placed a hand over each little chest. “Pixie and Faerie. Wow I did not think that was a thing?”

“Not usually.” Reighn agreed as he moved to where the young were.

“Although Elijah is Pixie.” Edith grinned. “Well yeah I forget that, so they are two days old or one day. Fin pick one because of the spell it can be either.”

“One day.” He said unsure why that felt right but it was what he decided, so he stuck with it. She nodded. “One day it is.” Mentally she recorded the date. Ella and Sage changed both babies into clean clothes while a bottle for each of them was warmed. Then Edith and Sage took a baby each and started to feed them. Sage grinned at Reighn as she told him. “Well…well look at that, I am an auntie and you are an uncle again.”

Charlie just stared and slowly lifted her eyes to Fin’s stunned ones saying. “This is not going to end well.”

Fin replied quietly. “I know, they will never let us keep them?” Reighn rubbed his head as he stared at the babies. “How the hell did our June get them?”

“Does it matter they are June’s and Fin’s.” Frankie asked of him. Reighn looked at her and frowned. “Unfortunately nothing is that simple, he asked Fin. “Do you want them?”

“My shadow brought them home. This means something. So until she says they are not ours. I will keep them.”

Sharm straightened and stretched his back then he walked to where they all stood. “So it is a good news...bad news scenario.”

“Good news first please, my friend.” Fin said as Sage braced herself. Sharm told them. “I have healed all her wounds, sword and bullet holes, someone tried real hard to kill our June.”

Sage sucked in a breath through her teeth then said. “Just as well she is hard to kill!” As Fin’s face hardened even more.

“Isn’t it though!” Agreed a sardonic Sharm, “Bad news she was poisoned, thankfully with a type of human poison. It was designed to drain the life force of a half shifter. A human or someone who knows magic has developed this.”

“Is it fairy magic?” Fin asked shocked faeries would kill one of their own.

“Sort of and yet no, it is magic with a twist and it is the twist I have no cure for.”

“Sharm my brother that is as clear as dirt!” Sage grumbled.

“I know.” He wiped his face. “So plainly speaking the poison is draining her life force. Thankfully she is wolf and the shifters ability to heal just about anything is helping to slow it down but it will win if we do not find help. I took samples and may be able to manufacture an antidote but do not hold your breaths. Dragon Lady someone is misusing magic. Your department I think?”

Sage snarled. “It is and someone will pay.”

“This may help, it is a variation of what felled Storm.” Sharm told her.

With a look at his shadow’s strained face and Fin’s closed one. Reighn said. “I am tired of this. It seems like every time we turn around we are confronted with another type of poison. Call the Faeries.”

Charlie nodded as she pulled her phone out. Sharm turned to the two babies. “Now who do we have here? It seems like they are two little pixies.” Ella nodded in agreement. Edith smiled. “Half right. Pixie and faerie. What a combination, their parents were brave. Very brave to go against the faerie rules. Must have been love.”

Fin took his eyes from the green eyed, pink haired babies and looked at the erected screens where his June was behind being washed. He looked at Reighn. “What do I do?”

“Well my friend.” Reighn shook his head as he told him. “Your shadow has brought you trouble. June has taken them as yours which means before she wakes. We have some decisions to make.”

“First thing!” Sage said. “Let us get the faeries here. Who is available?”

Charlie grimaced. “Only Prince Tarin again.”

“Why Scarlett and Elijah were here earlier with Kai.”

Charlie nodded. “True, but they all returned to the High Queens Grove before the confinement starts.

Sage pouted. “Shoot!”

This announcement was met with silence until Sage shrugged and said. “Call him anyway, we will do damage control later.”

Charlie nodded. “I have already!”

Sage told them. “Look! Let us see what we are dealing with here it may not be as bad as we think.”

Fifteen minutes later Sage’s hopes were dashed. “They have to go to the Grove.” The pompous faerie Prince Tarin announced.

“Do their lives depend on it?” Fin asked mildly as he watched Verity coo to his daughters in their baskets.

“No not their lives but...”

“But nothing,” he answered, “they stay until their mother says otherwise.”

Reighn grunted and hid a smile. Tarin had been at the Grove for almost five months visiting the Queen and King. In that time he had been allowed the run of Dragon’s Gap. While here he managed to piss off Harper to the point she had almost killed him twice. Charlie only once. June three times. He had heard, if it had not been for his personal guards the Queen and King had given him, he would surely be dead.

It was unfortunate Elijah and Scarlett were absent. When Tarin had arrived and Reighn had asked him to look the hatchlings over. He had taken one look and started making pronouncements and demands. First he demanded to know how June had obtained the twins, which they had no answer for. Sharm told him. “Somewhere between dropping her car load of females and young off, and Fin finding her and the twins only that day. She had encountered someone with swords and guns that tried to kill her.”

Sage told him she June had rescued two half-blood faeries only a day old and until she woke they were still in the dark.

The Prince nodded several times when Sharm and Sage finished recounting the events leading up to him being summoned. Then he decided he had not pissed Fin off enough. So he looked Fin over then smirked as he said. “Dragon Fin, I do not think you realize the political dilemmas you will be causing by not giving the half-breeds to me.” And Reighn wondered if the male could get anymore patronizing. Fin nodded and then replied. “You are right, but that makes no difference to what will happen. Especially if you want to remain alive.”

Reighn watched Tarin try to, out position Fin. He had reports of the male having the occasional temper tantrum that faeries were known for.

He had of course had the run in with Ace over Joy. But as he had stayed away from her and Axl had only threatened to kill him once. All seemed to be settling down. His own guards had made sure he was never in Dragon’s Gap at the same time as Joy.

The hurt feelings he had caused in the first two months after his arrival had been easily settled by either Frankie or June. Reighn had kept out of it but as he watched Tarin try to demand, not persuade or convince. No! Just demand Fin and a room full of females and males, who were not inclined to let him remove the hatchlings. That the little ones must be removed from the castle. And Dragon’s Gap! Preferable, Reighn was sure before June woke and decided to use her guns.

He could see Sage was furious, her friend, her sister, lay weak and unable to defend herself or her hatchlings and this male thought to take them from her. This was not going to end well for the Prince. Because Reighn knew, just like he knew the sun would come up tomorrow, that his shadow would never allow those hatchlings to be taken. That was of course if Fin even thought to allow it. This was not going to happen. Regardless of what the Prince said. There was no one more stubborn than his friend Finlay Slorah who had said only a handful of words since the Prince arrived which consisted of mainly. No!

Tarin was getting a little annoyed. His guards, who understood and read the anger in the room better than the Prince did were becoming restless. If the clenching and un-clenching of their swords' hands were any indication. Any minute now the Prince was going to screw up and Reighn was going to let him. He did not like the male and had very little patience for him. With the next words out of the young males mouth. Reighn was proved right.

“I do not think you understand dragon Slorah. These half breeds belong at the Grove but under the circumstances it will have to be the Northern Grove. Where I will undertake their re-education. It is what must happen. You and your female are not permitted to keep what you do not own. That is if they survive the next few days. We own the half-breeds as is our right. So I demand you hand them over to me now!” As the Prince spoke his voice rose enough for all to hear. Fin straightened from his relaxed pose against the door frame leading into the utility room, the twins had been fed, bathed and changed and were now resting in baskets Verity and Grace found for them, they looked adorable, every now and again his eyes drifted to them and his dragon crooned in pleasure.

All Fin wanted to do was take his family to the home waiting for them so his brogue was more pronounced with the impatience he felt and his dragons anger at the delays. “I understand you are a Prince and that you have only been here a short while. I have been here less, even though it is my home. So I am going to let your poor choice of words pass, other than to say Dragon’s Gap, has no half-breeds. That includes these hatchlings here. So if I was you, I would rephrase what you are trying to say and before you speak again. Think! Now as to the matter of removing my hatchlings to a Grove, any Grove! It will not happen.”

Just then four small figures flew into the room as they landed they grew. Fin raised an eyebrow in amusement. Prince Tarin swirled around and bowed as Queen Scarlett and King Elijah and their guards stood there. Displeasure radiated from the Queen and King. The Prince again unable or unwilling to read the feelings emanating from the new arrivals and thinking he was backed up and ignoring the warning looks his guards threw at him, puffed out his chest and said. “Oh please dragon Slorah you were saying?”

Fin eyed the male and his guards and then the newcomers, shrugged and said as he straightened from the wall where he had relaxed back too. “I was going to say, I have no idea what re-education is, nor do I care to know. What I do know is that my shadow, not my female as you so eloquently put it will not allow her babies to be taken by you or anyone. I, of course, will have to agree with her. They are our hatchlings, not yours, they stay here with us.”

Tarin inclined his head in a mocking salute to Fin. “I understand what you are saying, we of course must take into consideration the feelings of your shadow, maybe we could come to some arrangement.”

Reighn stood, head bowed as Sage looked over at him uncomprehendingly when she heard him mumble. “Do not say it you fool, it is not worth your life.”

The Prince smirked as he said. “We could, of course, offer a monetary compensation for the half… Sorry young!” Every female growled at his audacity as anger swamped Sage and she threw a blue ball of magic at the male dropping him to his knees. “You dare! My sister’s hatchlings are not property to be bought and sold. You disrespect our young and you disrespect our home.”

She lifted her eyes to the screen June was meant to be lying behind and found her standing there. Her eyes were on fire as they locked on Fin, he was by her side in a second. “No my love! No, they will remain with us. I will never allow it. Your family will not allow it! Come let me take you back to bed.”

She nodded and looked at Sage who said. “I have this, go sweetie.” June sighed and her eyes rolled back up into her head as she passed out once more. Fin swept her up into his arms, carrying her back to the bed. Claire hurriedly went with them.

Reighn looked at the Prince now on his knees. “Queen Scarlett, King Elijah you should explain the facts to the young Prince and while you are at it, tell him whose territories these are. It may stop any complications in the future and possibly keep him alive.”

They both inclined their heads as the Queen answered. “Thank you for your understanding. The facts will once again be discussed with him.”

Sage released him, and he stood scowling at her. The King looked at Reighn. “She will not heal completely without our help. It is why we are here. May we?”

As the Queen eyed the Prince, she said. “One of the reasons. You Tarin will stay here until we have seen to our friend.”

The Prince paled when the Queen motioned to the four guards. “Make sure he stays.” She said to the two guards that were with Prince Tarin. “Daru, Mercca. I apologize once more for your discomfort.” They both bowed and the one named Daru responded. “It has been illuminating our Queen.”

“I am sure it has been.” Was the King’s dry response as he and his Queen followed Frankie behind the screens. Reighn turned to the Prince. “You are an idiot aren’t you? Is that why you are here?”

“I do not know what you mean. I do not have to answer to you Dragon Lord.” Even now he sneered at Reighn who took one step towards him and then Storm was in front of the Prince which may have saved his life as he punched him hard in the stomach and dropped him to the floor, looking down at him without expression, not a person moved. Storm was Commander of the Shields and one of the most fearsome of dragons it was not that long ago he was border line rogue. The Prince made to get up, Storm pointed a finger at him as he said. “Stay down you fool. You just insulted our Lord in his home on his lands. You know you are a guest at his benevolence. You will apologize now.” Storm’s voice was calm and controlled which made it all the more frightening.

Tarin gulped the hot words on his tongue while anger with a healthy dose of fear entered his eyes, sulkily he said. “I apologize for my words Dragon Lord.”

Reighn felt his dragon stir at the look of contempt that entered the faerie’s eyes, his guards must have felt it as well because one of them, the one named Mercca decided it was time to introduce himself and Reighn did wonder if it was to save the Prince from Storm’s wrath.

“My Lord, please let me introduce you to my Queen’s guards Rumoh and Dumoh they are brothers and have been with the Queen and King for many years.” They both bowed from the waist and ignored the now trembling Prince as he shakenly rose.

Tarin finally realized the predicament he was in when none of the Royal guards had stopped the male Storm from hitting him or reprimanded him, in fact they seemed to radiate quiet satisfaction.

“I am Mercca and this is my partner and friend Daru.” They also bowed to Reighn and Sage. The guard Daru said. “To answer your previous question. Yes, he is an idiot and yes that is indeed why he is here, it is his last chance and he has succeeded in making sure it would fail, to what outcome my friends and I have no idea.”

The other guard Mercca told them. “I would also like to apologize for not thumping him in the mouth as I should have or let my partner do it when he was talking earlier. I did not because Fin was handling it, if I had known Lady June was here. I would not have been so tolerant.”

The guard Daru said. “We count both Fin and Lady June amongst our friends and have spent many delightful days with Fin at Broadswords. “How dare you!” Tarin spluttered.

Without even looking at the Prince, Daru said. “Shut up Tarin you are beyond your home borders and in trouble. Our Queen is very tolerant, yet even she has had enough. Your parent’s last resort was to send you here. So I advise you to be quiet.”

The Queen and King re-entered, the Queen enfolded Sage in a hug and said. “She will be well. Elijah rid her of the remaining infection or poison. It was as Sharm said a mix of human and faerie magic. We will send the information to the High Queen and my people will track down how these thugs got a hold of it. We will need to talk to June when she is well. For now, know she will recover and her daughters will thrive and be well enough to give her shadow a merry dance.”

Sage laughed and hugged her back. “Thank you Scarlett. I was worried.”

The King hugged her as well. “You are welcomed, she is as dear to us, and without June we all would be lost. She is our glue!”

“She really is.” Sage agreed tearfully.

Elijah said. “Now the young are as you know half faerie and half Pixie. In as much as I dislike our Queen mother’s nephew’s words, he is correct. In that they will have needs that June and Fin will be unable to manage.”

Fin walked out from behind the screen. Elijah nodded to him and continued. “Tarin was incorrect as to where they could receive an education, they will be helped and given their normal tuition here. I am full blood Pixie. I am sure Tarin just forgot that or he would have told you I am quite capable of undertaking their education.” He held his hand up when Fin went to speak. “It will commence if and only if they show abilities. They are what used to be referred to as grey ones, so abilities can appear at any time.”

Charlie said. “So they do not have to leave our home?”

He smiles. “No niece, they remain with their parents and grace knows they are so very fortunate to have found such wonderful parents and family. As sad as it must be for surely they have lost their birth parents. Fortune shined on them when June answered their call.”

Fin said. “June has told me they and their mother sung for her to come to them. She was there with the mother when she passed into the night.”

Elijah sighed. “That is the way of some of us. She would have been Pixie. We are forever concerned with who to leave our young too. If we are unable to survive, she would have sung for her and the young would have joined her to call June. Do you happen to know her name?”

Fin said quietly. “I do not, June may. I will ask when she is well.”

“Thank you Fin.”

Sage asked. “What would have happened if June had not been out there to hear her, would their song have reached her here?”

Elijah sighed as he told her sadly. “Maybe, maybe not, depends how weak the mother was and I think you know what would have happened to the young dear Sage.”

“Oh! It is too terrible to think about.” Her hand went to her stomach where her hatchlings rested out the corner of her eye she saw Edith do the same action. The Queen nodded. “But that did not happen. So this is a good time to rejoice! So my Light what to do with that?” She indicated Tarin with a nod of her head.

A haughty look came over the Prince’s face as he went to speak. Elijah looked at the male with disgust and flicked his fingers. The Prince’s mouth snapped closed. “I have a suggestion.” Charlie said as she moved from her Lords side to stand in front of the Prince. Her shadow Storm stood with Reighn who was joined by Johner as Frankie was with June still. “First though uncle. Could you release his tongue?”

“Of course.”

To the prince she said. “I know you know who I am and who my sister is?” He nodded slowly as Charlie stared at the male faerie and her eyes became distant and ghost hard. “Oh, I see you know who we are, good! We are the lost ones, which you know of as the grey ones and all the rumors you have heard about our kind are quite true. So hear and believe me when I tell you this, because I will only say it once. Now that female in there is our friend as of now her children are our nieces and they are off limits to you and any more like you. If anything happens to my nieces or if they mysteriously go missing one night or day a week from now, a month. A year or ever!

My sister and I will bring a reign of terror down on you and your kind the likes of which you have never seen before. And if by some miracle you or your kind take us both out, then her shadow and mine and our combined families in case you missed that.

The Queen and King and their Grove, not counting the Hunters, the Shields, the retrievers. Oh hell, the whole of Dragon’s Gap will just finish what we started. Do I Make Myself Clear?”

“Yes, you do.” The shaken faerie Prince said to the Queen who had a very blood thirsty look in her eyes along with a hint of laughter, Charlie said. “So here is my idea.”

Scarlett said. “Yes dear!”

“Send this one, without guards to the castle tomorrow. I think he needs an attitude adjustment.”

“How does one go about doing that?”

“Well June and Frankie?”

“Yes Charlie.” Frankie answered as she came from behind the screen with a pleased look in her eyes.

“You can have him for the first week then if Sharm and Edith do not mind they can have him for the…”

“May I make a suggestion?” Reighn interrupted as he too eyed the hapless male. “Why yes dear Lord, you may.” Charlie inclined her head.

Reighn sighed much like his father did on occasion. “Smart ass!” He replied. “How about sending him to the ones he thinks are no more than breeders and half breeds etc.…”

“Oh...oh...good idea! Yeah to the Gaps healers ward and then to the retrievers unit, then the Hunters. Then he can serve in the construction unit for a while.”

“Building with his hands may be good for him.” Rene’ agreed as he and Verity arrived back from making sure June’s home was ready. Reighn nodded. “Can you manage that Frankie?”

“I can write a schedule.”

Reighn smiled. “Then forward it to me for final approval.” He turned to the two Royals. “Your Graces what say you?”

Tarin outraged at the proposed plan spoke for the first time since Charlie had confronted him. “No I protest! You have no right to enforce your obscene punishments on me. I have said and done nothing to warrant such a…”

“Be quiet!” A male voice whipped across his senses and filled the room, when two more faeries walked in. “Mother, Father.” Tarin dropped his head into his hands. “Thank your graces. You have arrived. I was to be enslaved.” He sobbed into his hands.

The male snarled. “Foolish child, stop this embarrassing display of weakness.” He said to the female. “He takes after his uncle Fregan.”

“Oh, I know. It is a shame. I do not know where we went wrong with him!”

The male sighed. “It is the problem with the youngest. I suspect we were far too soft on him!”

“This could be true.”

Queen Scarlett bowed her head slightly when she saw the newcomers, smiling she made the introductions. “Dragon Lord Reighn and Dragon Lady Sage, may I introduce you to Queen Isla Ravenswood and King Gideon Ravenswood, the High Queens sister and brother by marriage. Isla, Gideon the Dragon Lord Reighn Kingsley and his shadow Lady Sage Kingsley.”

They all bowed their heads. Scarlett then said. “Allow me also to introduce Lord Rene’ and Lady Verity Kingsley, past Lord and Lady of the castle. Then there is our niece Lady Charlie and her shadow Storm Kingsley.” She went on introducing everyone else finally she said. “Queen Isla. I did not know you were coming?”

“Really and yet we told our son we were!” They all looked at the sulky male. Tarin looked down as he mumbled. “I forgot to tell you.”

“Convenient!” His father stated. “Well my Light what should we do with this one. I am out of patience.”

“I sympathize with you my dear.” She turned her hard gaze on the Prince. “Tarin we have been informed you are causing problems. You even attacked a young shifter, ward of Queen Scarlett’s niece and her shadow. Is that so?”

He said. “I was misunderstood.”

Scarlett growled. “Really you were caught by her guardian?”

“He protested.” He wasn’t then.

“Fool!” His father snarled. “He should have ended you. I would have had if you had done so with my child or Light. Where did you get this idea you are entitled?” When Tarin opened his mouth, he held his hand up. “I do not want to hear it again.”

His mother said. “A generous solution has been broached, so you can make amends and you have objections?”

Feeling his mother was softening he whined. “I do mother, they will turn me into a slave!”

Reighn said. “That is not so, you will always be allowed to leave my territories. Which is exactly what will happen, if you do not decide to comply.”

His father smiled a gleam in his eyes. “Tell me son. Where will you go?”

Once again ignoring his father he said. “Mother I will go home.” She was shaking her head before he stopped speaking. “No my son, you will not. I asked Meadow, your aunt for this placement against your father’s objections. I felt the dragons, and Elijah would be a good influence on you. I find you have squandered the opportunity to become more than a spoilt child.”

His father stood in front of his Light, Tarin’s mother. So he had no option but to look up at his father. “You may not return to our Grove in fact our High Queen has stated because of your outrageous conduct here, all Groves will be closed to you!”

His face paled with horror as he asked “You would dare to allow this to happen. You could not intervene on my behalf. Am I not your son?”

His father raised one eyebrow at his son as he told him. “We insisted, your mother and I, that your Aunt did so!”

Outraged he yelled at his father. “You have no right. I am not a delinquent. I am a Prince!”

“Ooh! He really does need an attitude adjustment.” His mother snapped, and with a flick of her fingers he disappeared. “I have sent him to the Groves isolation room.”

Amused Scarlett asked Elijah. “Did you know we have one of those?”

Elijah answered with a decided twinkle in his eyes. “No my Light, I had no idea.” He asked Queen Isla. “We have one of those?”

“You do now!” King Gideon said with a smile.

Just then two tiny cries were heard from within the baskets. Fin stepped over to where his daughters lay. He reached inside and lifted one tiny bundle out and handed her to Scarlett, who along with Isla had edged nearer to see the babies. Within seconds he had the other out and handed her to Queen Isla. “Oh my Light look at her, are they not delightful?” And they were. With their tiny scrunched up faces topped by pink hair, and when they blinked, bright green eyes stared out. Scarlett fell in love. “Absolutely delightful.”

Elijah said. “You and June are truly blessed Fin.”

Fin grinned. “In more ways than one.”

“So a little more than faeries when born?” King Gideon stated.

King Elijah nodded. “Much more.”

“The High Queen will be happy. Pixies are back on Earth.” Isla said.

“Hold on Elijah, you are Pixie? I do not understand you just said they were not on earth. Asked a confused Sage.

Elijah grinned as he told her. “I come from a very progressive fraction of Pixie. My parents, the Luminary, which is what we call our monarchs, are very future orientated.” Reighn and Fin gave each other a look realizing Elijah did not actually answer Sage’s question.

“What are a group of Pixies called?” Charlie asked.

“Luminaries and we live in a Luminia, similar to a Grove. My parents have no problems about mixing races. There are many Luminaries who feel the same,” Elijah noted, “thankfully, or I would not have been allowed to join with my Light.” He smiled at Scarlett, who smiled back at him.

“That could be because often as not Pixies always breed true.” King Gideon said.

Elijah grinned. “That could be true but not always accurate.”

“And yet by the look of these two, it would seem. I am right!”

Elijah inclined his head. “I concede you could be right, although I would guess their mother was of high society.”

“Is that why you wanted to know their mothers name?” Fin asked.

“Yes if I knew her name, we would possibly know what other Luminaries are on earth and where she came from. Then we could talk to them. They will know she has passed but they still should be told.”

“Will they want her young back?” Frankie asked.

“As to that, I cannot say. Our Luminaries would let the calling stand. What they will do is unknown.”

“A moot point until we know who she was.” Edith said. Reighn told them. “I agree, and I would not worry too much, the Elementals will impress on all Luminaries to register with us. At some point they will contact us and tell us when, where and how many are here!”

Surprised Scarlett asked. “Oh! Did our High Queen do this?”

Reighn smiled. “She did, which is how we were lucky enough to receive a Grove.”

Scarlett smiled back. “It was really our luck.”

“Shall we agree to say we both lucked out?” Reighn asked.

“I do not understand. I thought you told Charlie and I that it was against the rules for faeries to search and bond outside of faeriedom?” Storm asked Scarlett who nodded as she replied. “That is still true although what I should have said was. Our Council or High Queen way back probably in the beginning of time decided that faeries and pixie were of the same tree.”

“Oh so the same family just different branches, like cousins and do Pixies feel the same?” Frankie asked Elijah who smiled as he said. “We do not, but we do not care for purity like the Faerie council did.”

Frankie snorted then said. “Huh! That makes sense, but I think the faerie council was splitting hairs.”

“As does our new High Queen and King.” Queen Isla told them. “Which is why my sister and her light are working to change the old ways. It will, of course, go much quicker now after what has happened with Harper and the council.” The babies again cried which put paid to anymore conversation. Verity had everyone leave so she could give Fin his first lesson in changing diapers and feeding hatchlings.

CHAPTER SEVEN:

J une came aware slowly, she was in a strange bed in a strange room in a strange house. Her first instinct was to run, her second, was not to move remembering the pain she had been in. Her third thought was, where were her babies? “Babies!” She croaked out.

Fin walked into her line of sight and told her. “You are in our bed, in our house, and our hatchlings are not more than three feet away to your right.”

She turned her head and sure enough there were two bassinets standing side by side. She looked back at him took in the haggard face, the tired eyes and saw his slumped shoulders, he was untidy as though he had slept in his clothes. June wished she was anywhere but here, she whispered. “Pixies and faeries.”

“I know, my June you were poisoned which is why you feel like a steam roller ran you over. I do not know what that is, but Frankie assured me it was what you will feel like.”

She tried to laugh and wheezed instead. “Oww! Sore.”

“I know. I am going to lift you, so you can sit, and then I am going to give you a drink of juice then water. Sharm’s orders.”

“Okay.” He helped her sit and passed her a tall glass of juice. She drank half of it then said. “There is a piece of paper in the back pack, and it has all their information on it about the hatchlings.”

Fin said as she started to drink the rest of the juice. “I will get it and give it to Elijah he says he needs to find out where their birth parents came from.”

“Okay, I sort of promised we would keep them.” She told him as she reached for the tall cold glass of water. Fin smiled. “We will keep them.”

It was weird the more she drank the thirstier she became. June finished the water he handed her. She drank it finally feeling her thirst quenched. Then looked him in the eyes. “You do not have to feel obliged, I did not promise for you!”

Taken a little aback Fin tried to keep the growl from his voice. “June, I know I have been an ass. In fact I have been more than that but I have lived in fear that I would fail you, fail any young we could have.”

June’s eyes remained shuttered as she asked. “What has changed?”

Fin rubbed his hands over his tried eyes and face. “Truthfully everything, you left me and I realized I cannot prepare for everything. I thought I needed to make sure you would be safe. I thought I needed to know that no one or nothing could take you from me.” He sighed as he held his face in his hands then he lifted shattered eyes to hers. “You know what happened to Ella’s parents. I decided I would never ever allow that to happen to you or our young.”

June wanted to hug him, wanted to take that look from his eyes, instead she asked softly “And now what do you think?”

“That I was a fool. I can prevent and prepare for most things, but I did not take into account you. My little wolf. My June. I cannot safe guard against you leaving me.” He hung his head and June’s face softened as he whispered. “I swear June. I cannot live again these last five days, where I did not know where you were, if you were alive. I will not! I missed you so much, and my dragon pined so much I thought he would die. That is when I realized that was what your wolf was doing, pining for me, for our lives to start and I am so very sorry.”

She placed her hand on his cheek. He took it and kissed her knuckles, his eyes remorseful she glimpsed his sad and fearful dragon looking out at her. “If I wasn’t feeling like a pancake, I would show you how much you mean to me. I am so sorry that you had to go through that.”

Fin kissed her hands and her cheek finally resting his head on her shoulder as he told her tiredly. “Sometimes males like me need to be hit with a four by two or so Edee says, to realize what they have to lose.”

June grinned, her poor Fin had been hauled over the coals by her family. “Someone hit you?” She asked a little outraged and slightly amused that someone had attacked her Fin.

He shrugged. “It could have been worse, it could have been Sage or Edee.” At that, June laughed as she asked. “So where is everyone?”

“They were all here but Verity and Grace chased them all away. Do not leave me my love. We, my dragon, and I will not survive.”

“I promise my heart. I will not, my wolf and I found out we love you too much to leave you.”

“You love me?”

“Of course, you and your dragon are ours.”

“Why…Why! Would you, after what I have done?”

“Oh my love. I can honestly say you make me feel like a whole person, someone of worth. I thought my whole life I would never find someone like you and yet here you are, all mine. You are my shield or will be once you commit to me.”

“I have committed we are your shield against everyone and everything you will always be mine forever!”

June brushed his chin with her finger and kissed him softly. “Yep yours forever. Sleep now.”

As he laid down beside her, she rubbed his chest until he fell asleep. June dozed beside him for a little while, until sometime later Sage opened the door and looked round the edge of it. Seeing June was awake she smiled and drew closer whispering. “Want to get up?”

“You have no idea. I need to use the bathroom and shower so bad.” She whispered back with a grin, still pale but her strength was returning making her feel better.

Sage grinned in return. “Okay, I will help you out.” Together they wiggled her out from beside Fin who had managed to lay over half of her, once she was standing she looked down on the huge male. “I don’t think anything will wake him!”

Sage agreed saying. “It has been days since he slept.”

June groaned. “A way to make me feel even guiltier.”

Sage looked at her with rounded eyes as she said. “Oh, sorry really didn’t mean too!”

“Such a bad liar.” June sniffed in disbelief as Sage shrugged. “Well okay, you sort of deserve it you know?”

“I know.”

“Well, it is justified you gave us a fright. I worried and that means Reighn worried and then he roared at Fin. Which made Fin roar, which was not pleasant, just so you know.”

June scowled at her. “Got it!’

“I was just saying.”

“Sage is there a reason you want to make me roar?”

Sage watched June cover Fin gently with a blanket. As June’s eyes lifted to hers, she raised her eyebrows. “No not really just wanted to make my point.”

“Consider it made sister!” June growled. Then before she could snap at Sage again. Sage grabbed June in a hug hard enough to crack a rib and whispered. “Wolf crazy? Seriously June I thought you had got past all that?”

June returned the hug although gentler. “Me too, I think what I considered rejection made me revert back to that time in my life when I was just crazy. I am very sorry, I swear it will not happen again I have you, our family and Fin as well as the girls now. My wolf and I realize that we have more to lose. Maybe it took this lesson for my wolf and I to understand.”

“Maybe!” Sage agreed, she honestly hoped so.

They looked into the bassinets at the two pink haired babies. “Like cotton candy!” Sage murmured.

June smiled. “I know, we could call one cotton and the other one candy?”

“No. Elijah wanted me to ask if you knew who their mother and father were.”

“Oh yeah, I told Fin but …”They looked at the comatose male who snored softly and smiled. June gave her the same information she had given Fin. Sage grinned. “Thanks hon now go take your shower. See that little alcove there?” Sage pointed to a small room that looked like it could be used for a small sitting room. “We have set up a nursery in there, changing table, cupboards with clothes etc… Until they are older. I knew you would not want them away from you, there is a baby monitor as well. So shower come down to the kitchen we will hear them when they wake.”

“Thank you Sage, for everything” She indicated the baby room knowing it was her idea. Sage shrugged as she said. “Who loves yah baby?”

June chortled as she walked towards her bathroom. “You do, you big sucker!” Then laughed as she closed the bathroom door behind her. Sage watched her go then when the door closed she took a breath and let the tears fall as she pushed each bassinet into the newly made baby room. June was alright her and Fin would bond, all they had to do was find out who wanted the babies and if they had a right to them. Olinda and Keeper were pouring over all the information they could find about Pixie Law. Elijah was helping a much as he could, unfortunately, each Luminia was autonomous. So what he knew about his Luminia may not apply to the girls birth mothers.

She had not told June or Fin, that they already had a demand for the babies to be returned to their birth fathers Grove. Sage feared they may not be able to stop the Pixie Luminary from taking them either.

She slipped the paper from the back pack into her pocket. She would give this to Reighn and Elijah and hope she was wrong. She had a bad feeling about all this.

CHAPTER EIGHT:

D eciding to meet June in the kitchen, Sage closed the door from the bedroom and walked down the lovely wide staircase of June’s home.

Her hand glided over the chunky polished wood of the banister as the stairs curved down to the foyer. It was one of the most beautiful and large entry ways Sage had ever seen in a home, the castle did not count.

She hurried to the foyer table and placed the paper inside the waiting envelope, sealed it and then whispered a few words and the envelope vanished. Reighn would receive it immediately. She loved being a witch.

She stared at the full length stained glass panels beside the huge wooden front doors that a dragon could enter through. The colored glass had a design of a dragon on each panel. It was well done and unless studied would be missed, she wondered if June knew they were dragons.

The home had hardwood floors throughout which would be good for crawling girls although she maybe thought the priceless beautiful rose patterned rug in the entry way may have to go. Shame, it was lovely. Maybe June could put it in her home office.

Rene had told June when he gifted the house and fifty acres to her that his mother had always dreamed of a cabin in the woods.

This five bedroom log home was the closest his father could come to a cabin, for a dragon it was considered small and a cabin.

Rene’ had said his mother had loved it. Probably because his father had built it for her, even though it was a far cry from her simple little cabin she had talked of. Sadly after his parents death he and Andre’ had allowed the cabin to fall into disrepair partly through youth and other concerns. Partly because it was painful for them, memories of their parents haunted the home. They very seldom came to the cabin even now.

When June had arrived at Dragon’s Gap, Reighn had asked his father and Uncle Andre’ if they would allow it to be gifted to June.

They had immediately agreed, thankful someone would live in it and love the house again and the weight of not looking after it was removed from their hearts.

Sage remembered the day Reighn brought her and June to the cabin. It was run down, the yard surrounding it was an overgrown bush land and there was no driveway like there was now, or wrought iron gates. The place was an unloved wasteland of broken dreams. Panes of glass had been broken or just removed from the windows. The wooden logs that the house was made from were lack lustre due to the weather beating on them. The roof needed repair and the stone fireplace was missing stones and yet with one look at the large log cabin. June had fallen in love.

Since then under her tender loving care the home had a complete renovation. The outside was tidied and a driveway added as well as walls and gates. The roof was renewed and the logs refurbished. Inside saw updated plumbing and electricity as well as modern bathrooms added and the wooden floors and walls all refinished.

The stone fireplace in the great hall or lounge was renewed and missing stones found and replaced. The room had cathedral style ceilings with old-fashioned chandeliers which were cleaned and electric lighting installed. The lounge floors were re-polished, and the fireplace and chimney were cleaned. Curtains and rugs were added throughout to make the house a cozy home.

Sage was positive the country kitchen was what June had fallen in love with and sealed the deal she loved to cook and bake. Once Rene’ became aware of that he had made sure the kitchen was upgraded for a chef with an Aga and a six burner stove and large appliances. Granite counters and wooden cupboards with a butler’s pantry were added.

A large kitchen table sat before the sun drenched glass doors leading out to an outside patio which lead down and around to a swimming pool and tennis court. There were stables out back that lay empty now, although Sage had heard June allowed unicorns to graze here. As she looked around, she had no idea June had been furnishing her home but everywhere she looked she could see June’s fingerprints all over the house. She could see it was done with love and care. She just knew Rene` and Andre` would love how she had restored the home. And be pleased at the love and attention she had showered on the home their father had built for their mother.

CHAPTER NINE:

S age entered the kitchen and was met with a divine aroma. Grace was cooking. “Hello Grace. I had no idea you were here?”

“Where else would I be with my girl hurt.”

“Ahh! Here of course!” She agreed and sat beside Molly who was drawing. Ava was in a high chair chewing on a hard cookie Grace had made for her, she was teething. Verity came from the pantry. “How is she dear?”

“Dressing she will be down shortly. Fin passed out so she decided to get up.”

“Well, good and the hatchlings?”

“Asleep still?”

Molly looked at her mother and asked. “Me see Auntee June and babbies?”

“Of course you can. Aunty June will be here soon and the babies are still sleeping.”

“Kay mama.”

They all smiled as Grace said. “Did you tell them?”

“No, I decided to wait, Reighn and the others are looking into it, when they know something we will know. Until then let’s not borrow trouble.” At Grace’s disapproving look she sighed. “I will if it becomes necessary before we have a solution or have no choice. I thought dinner here, what do you think?”

Grace accepted the change of subject as Sage said nothing could be done by not having enough information so she said. “Excellent, we have just about everything ready the roasts will be done about seven.”

“Verity will Rene’ come here?” Sage asked.

“Of course June has changed the house to a home it will hold new memories for him.”

“Good, maybe we will tell them after dinner if we know anything or Reighn says we need too.”

“Tell who what?” June asked as she entered. “Oh my goodness what is that divine smell?”

Grace hugged her as she asked. “Hello dear are you better?”

“Still a little weak but on my feet.”

“Well, good I have something for you to eat and drink.”

Verity hugged her as well. “I am so very glad you are well. You gave us quite a fright!”

June hugged her back saying. “I am sorry.”

“Never mind, just do not let it happen again.” Admonished Verity.

Grace cautioned her. “You have more to think about now, other than yourself. Fin as well as those precious girls. You cannot afford to be reckless anymore.”

Remorseful June told them both. “I know, and I will not allow it to happen again. I am truly sorry I worried you both.”

June kissed Molly then Ava. “Hello, my girls, did you miss me?”

“Yes.” Molly said. “Isa missed you da most.”

“I bet you did sweet Molly.”

CHAPTER TEN:

F in and June sat huddled together after the meal, the house was full of family, Ella held one of the twins and Scarlett the other. “So have you chosen names yet?” Grace asked. “I refuse to keep calling my grandchildren, twin or baby.”

“Yes ma’am we have.” June answered, she nudged Fin who smiled. “We have decided, Ella is holding Mirren Everly Slorah.” Everyone smiled or in the case of the females said. “Aww!”

Fin squeezed June’s hand as he said. “Queen Scarlett you are holding, Breena Dawn Slorah.”

Again all the females said. “Aww!” There were plenty of smiles.

“Where are the names from?” Verity asked.

Fin smiled as he told her. “Mirren was my mother’s name.”

“Breena was my choice.” June told them. “We decided we would name one each so I chose Breena because it is of faerie origins and I thought she suits it like Mirren suits her name.” Fin like the males could not see how the names suited the wrinkled pink haired babies but no one disputed June’s belief.

“Their middle names are courtesy of their Aunt Frankie.” June grinned as she nodded to Frankie, who grinned as they all looked at her. “Well, I liked them. They go well with their first names and their last.”

“They really do!” Sage said.

“Why do you sound surprised?” Frankie asked her.

“No reason. None at all!” Sage quickly assured her she had not forgotten Frankie’s display of temper in the medical unit.

There was general laughter at Sage and Frankie, then talk turned to other matters as people wandered around the room. Several at one time or another holding a baby or child in their arms as they talked and looked out at the dark night. Relaxing in the warmth of a lovely home.

“Rene` are you alright?” Charlie asked as she came to him with Justice on her shoulder who was making baby noises and staring around with lavender eyes that took in everything around him.

“I am.” He smiled at the picture she made a Madonna with child, it was a beautiful memory he would store away. As he did with the many he had received since stepping through the front doors of his mother’s home earlier. “Did I tell you my Sire built this cabin for my mother with his own hands?”

“Really, I did not know that, has it always looked like this?”

“More or less of course we had no indoor plumbing or electricity when I was a boy, it was a holiday home for my mother. We loved being here my brother and me.”

Charlie looked around at the beautiful lounge with its stone fireplace and wooden floors. “You gave it to June?”

Rene` smiled. “Yes.” He looked at the happy female and Fin who held her hand like he would never let it go. “Yes I did, she deserves it, and she loves every bit of this home. Sadly my brother and I had allowed it to fall into disrepair. We could not face being here and it weighed heavily on our hearts.

It was untouched and unloved, until June came and gave it back its heart. She has breathed life back into the very walls and floors, she has made it a home for her and her family. Restored it to its glory and beyond. It is beautiful what she has done here. There is no better legacy my mother and father could have left. They both would be very happy with who was living here now.”

Charlie hugged him. “I believe that. This is a home filled with happiness you can see how in the future we are going to love coming here.”

“Yes, I can.” He hugged her back. Verity had been right, the memories of the past were still haunting the house but they were happy memories of a loving family. He thought about all the wonderful times he, Andre` and his parents had spent here and thought of the memories to come. He felt the band around his heart loosen as he looked around him, this felt right. This would make Andre` as happy as it has made him.

Reighn finally sat beside June and Finlay on the old brown leather couch he looked at it and ran his hand over the slightly worn patch. “Was this in my old conference room?”

“Yes, do you want it back?” June asked with an edge to her voice. He could see it in his office it would be good for afternoon naps but at her look and tone of voice he hurriedly disabused her of that notion. He said a silent fond farewell to the couch, maybe his Dam could find one for him like this he thought. He turned slightly and quietly said to them both. “There is something that has come up!”

June nodded. “Someone has made a claim for the girls.”

He sighed as he hugged her. “Yes our June there is.”

Fin asked. “Pixies?”

“No.” Reighn said. “Faeries!”

“What…Why… Who?” A confused June asked, like Fin she had assumed the claim would come from the Pixies. Fin asked. “The paper with details on it will that help?

Elijah sat opposite them. “Maybe I have sent it to Keeper and Olinda as well as to my parents, they are researching the Luminia now.”

“So why are the faeries claiming them, they do not normally? If they breed true, they will be Pixie it seems weird.” June said.

“It does,” Elijah agreed, “the claim was placed from a Grove on the other side of the world. No relation to the Sire.”

“Can they do that?” Frankie asked as she and Sage came and joined the other couple. “It would seem so.” Scarlett said as she sat on the arm of Elijah’s chair.

“It is not common.” Elijah pondered out loud. “The fact is they have done so, and we need to figure out why?”

Reighn said. “Someone has decided to start a war!”

“Whoa! Big jump there!” June almost shouted.

“Hey, how did we get there so fast?” Charlie like June seemed determined to bring them back to the here and now, not leap into war.

“Who and with whom?” Frankie asked fear shook her voice she was not very happy about her safe world coming to an end. Fin told her calmly. “With the dragons against the faeries.”

“That seems extreme. Are you sure?” Sage asked quietly her eyes on Reighn who nodded and said. “Simply put yes. Several poisonings laid at the direct door of the faeries, one attempt to kill or capture the shadow of another. Now the claiming of two hatchlings which have nothing to do with the Grove claiming them. Harper’s near death experience at the hands of faeries.”

June bowed her head and thought hard. “Is this an ongoing campaign or is it a result of something else?” The people in the room stopped talking. It was as though the very air itself waited. Sage swallowed and asked. “What are you thinking?”

June looked up. “Well was this started before we all came to Dragon’s Gap or has it been going on for a while? I mean did it start when the dragons were on their own and dying out or only since we arrived.”

“Sela arrived when Edith did, she spelled Edith.” Olinda said thoughtfully.

“Shit!” Elijah said as he ran his hand around his neck. “I forgot about that, Edith’s curse. Scarlett you always thought Sela was not capable of that spell work?”

“I did, so does the High Queen, we discussed it and researched her history she was ill equipped to manage such intricate spell work.”

“So that means someone was behind it.” Sage tentatively stated.

“Yes it does.” Fin said as he stood up and paced. “Let us recap what we know.”

“We need white boards.” Frankie told them, “To do this in order and not miss anything.”

“Third cupboard in my office.” June absently said as she sat frowning.

Frankie stood up with Johner and left the lounge as Grace handed out tea and coffee. Shortly they returned with a stand and a white board Frankie handed Fin the marker, he raised his eyebrows at Reighn.

“Oh go ahead.” Reighn said, “You have this.” As he held Ava on his knee. Fin inclined his head in thanks. “Alright let us assume the dragons, and the faeries are being coerced into a war.”

He placed both names in the middle of the board. Then with arrows pointing out from those words he wrote events and time lines with the help from everyone that were there. June sat and watched the pattern emerge. Claire sat next to her. “Your Fin is very good at this!”

June smiled. “It is his gift. It is what makes Fin, Fin.”

“Harper honey are you okay?” Asked Claire of Harper who had not long come with Ace, they sat together opposite Claire and June. She had her head tipped to the side. “Yep sure am! What do you guys see when you look at the board?”

“Excuse me?” June asked. Harper motioned to the board, by now everyone was looking between her and the board. “What I see is a concerted attack on the dragons.”

“As do I!” Reighn agreed.

“Do you see when it started?” She asked him. Fin stood back and surveyed his board studied the diagram on it, he placed his marker on the pivotal point. “Here when this happened!” Not one person disagreed.

“When we arrived.” Sage stated for everyone.

“Yes when the dragons opened their doors and minds to the fact shifters could save their race.” Grace agreed.

“Who would do this? Fairies. Pixies. Dragons?” June asked.

“All of the above.” Acknowledged Elijah. Ace shook his head, leaning forward his elbows on his thighs. “No another. If I am reading this right, we are being played like chess pieces.”

“Are you saying the Elementals?” Charlie asked.

“Or the Goddesses.” Olinda murmured.

“Ladies please, both those are not possible!” Stated Rene’

“Why? They both place us where they want us. Make things happen when they want. Look at Frankie and me or Olinda and her Goddess. Do not tell me we are not their toys.” Grumbled Harper.

“Wow! Bitter much?” Charlie asked.

“Seriously! Are you going to tell me it didn’t happen?”

“Well okay sure it seems like that but really do you want to take on the Elementals and Goddesses after the week you just had?” Charlie asked with a smirk.

“Point to you.” Harper said with a grin.

Charlie said. “Also remember that the faerie suggested that there was a male behind her attacks. She implied that he was behind Storms poisoning.”

“But can we trust anything she said or did not say?” Asked Scarlett.

“And this is why we never see the whole!” Edith said from the doorway as she and Sharm, Keeper and Ella arrived. Keeper nodded and told them in his quiet way. “We worry about the parts.”

“And look to who is to blame, not to why they are doing what they are doing.” Sharm said just as quietly. Storm asked. “Did we forget the unicorns on purpose or just because we forgot?”

Olinda looked at him. “Never even entered my mind. What about you guys?” Everyone shook their heads as Sage groaned. “No, I will not entertain that idea. I like unicorns.”

Olinda grinned as she said. “I like us too. Well, I like ours.”

Charlie said. “Ours are faithful and loyal.”

Storm said. “So a possibility then?”

Ash agreed. “Definitely!”

Olinda sighed. “I put nothing past that old coot!”

“Coot?” Charlie asked with raised eyebrows.

Olinda nodded. “You met him?” Charlie grimaced as though she had tasted something bad. “True!”

Edith looked around. “Well if we do not figure this out, we are going to be in more trouble. We could get to the point where we do not trust each other.” She looked around at each of the people there her growing family and said. “I will not allow that to happen.”

No one was left in any doubt as to her meaning. Reighn stood. “Edee is correct, this is not a way for us to counter this with suspicions and suppositions. That way lies distrust and fractures within our society, within our family. If I am correct, family, we are under attack. Our very way of life is being corrupted or at least they whoever they are, are trying to undermine what we are doing here. I for one will not allow it to continue. So let us all think about who this could be and why?”

“I think the why is fairly obvious.” Elijah answered him. Claire agreed as she said. “To destabilize the coalition between dragons, shifters and faeries.”

“Yes, someone wants to be the top dog. Some do not like the dragons being the Elemental's shield.” June stated. Reighn gave Ava to Ace as he moved to the board. “Yes, it seems that June is correct, although knowing is half the battle. Now we can guard against them. Fin I am asking you to take this over. I understand you are working at broadswords.”

Fin shook his head. “My Lord this is far more important.” He looked at June and his daughters. “This affects us all.”

Both Storm and Lars agreed, Lars saying. “Anybody got any ideas on who we can get to replace Fin. It will be a hard ask.”

Ace said. “Maybe you could recall Hayden.” He saw the hopeful look on Clint’s face. “It could be the push master Patrycc needs to allow him to return home.”

Reighn nodded. “Agreed Lars, Storm make it so. Fin what do you need?”

“An office and my old team. This is what we were good at. I know my team members are not fitting into Dragon’s Gap as easily as I had hoped they would, maybe this will help.”

“No one likes being cut loose and feeling useless.” Verity said, she had not said much until now. “Are there many others that need help adjusting?”

“Not that I know of Lady Verity, and you are right we do not like feeling useless.” Fin agreed. He looked at Rene’ and Reighn. “We will need him. He has that ability to add two plus two and make five. I feel that this will be required. It is shaping up to be too many pieces of the same puzzle.”

Rene’ sighed. “I will ask him, maybe we can convince him it is time to come home.”

“Who are we talking about now?” Frankie asked of Harper. She looked at her friend and asked in return. “Why the hell would I know?”

“Why the hell don’t you?” Frankie snarled back. Much to Harper’s amusement she opened her mouth to retaliate when Ace cut in before the fight grew legs and involved the whole family. Which had happened on more than one Sunday family day. “They are talking about Lord Andre`. Lord Rene`s brother.”

“Ahh! The black sheep.” Frankie nodded, “Well okay.” All the dragons looked at her. Frankie looked back at them as she asked. “What? Say he is not?”

“Well, he is sort of! We just don’t refer to him that way.” Johner told her trying to be diplomatic. Frankie grinned and asked. “Oh, are you scared of him?”

“No! Well yes… maybe he was our trainer as well as our Uncle.” He told her. All the dragons looked at him with expressions ranging from amusement to smirks. He growled as he scowled at the males there. “As if you all are not ambivalent about him as well!”

Sage grinning said. “We will still have to have everyone screened.”

Rene’ looked at Reighn. “I do not like using my gifts for such invasive actions.” He held his hand up before Reighn or Sage could speak. “Although I understand the need. Send them to me.”

Frankie asked Reighn. “Do you want Fin’s office close to yours my Lord?”

“I do. Have him, and his team take over the four unused ones at the end of the hall.”

“Certainly!” Frankie made a note in her tablet. June leaned over and whispered to her. Frankie nodded. “Good idea, never thought of that,” She asked her, “You want me to use the connecting room between the conference room and the offices?”

“Yes, it will make a good lounge. It also has an exit to the outside patio which they can use as well.”

Frankie was tapping on her tablet. “Okay, will do.”

Not much more was able to be added after that in fact the mood plummeted to one of anger. Reighn let them all talk and get the feelings out, eventually bringing the impromptu meeting to a close as he said. “Okay people we are angry so let’s turn that into productivity. We will find who these people are, and we will make it so they can never play this game again. Now let us leave, June and Harper look like they both need a good night sleep.”

Everyone said their good nights after they had helped put the kitchen to rights. Fin and June saw them from the house. Finally, they were alone, Fin turned to June. “Go up, I will bring you a glass of wine. We will sit out on the balcony like an old married couple.”

June hugged him. “What do you know of old married couples?” He kissed her cheek. “I read.”

“Well, it sounds lovely.” She slipped her shoes off and ran up the stairs. Minutes later with the girls sound asleep in their bassinets. Just as Fin had said earlier they were now on the balcony and June was sipping on a glass of wine he had brought her.

Fin leaned against the wooden balustrade as he sipped his whiskey and eyed June in her lovely cream colored dress that complimented her lovely hair. “So my shadow, how are you?”

June grinned as she looked into her drink. “I am fine and you?”

“Also fine, quite rested really.”

“Well, that is good. I too find I am quite rested.”

Fin grinned as he asked. “Not quite the pancake anymore?”

“No definitely not.” He placed his drink on the table and then lent a hand on each arm of her chair caging her in. “What do I have to do to entice you into my arms and eventually our bed?”

June looked up into his eyes and saw his dragon looking out at her. “You could promise me a flight sometime tomorrow?”

“Done!”

“Then you could kiss me…”

He swooped in, and she was dragged into his arms. Her drink slid from her fingers as his lips found hers cutting off anything more she was going to say.

June had been kissed before, many times, never had she been devoured with such finesse. Her heart beat a quick tempo within her chest causing her mind to blank completely, allowing her wolf to sing her happiness of having her mate with her. June’s fingers found and made short work of his shirt buttons. In seconds her hands found the warm skin of his broad chest, and a groan of pleasure escaped her throat. Fin pulled away as he looked down at his opened shirt, June blinked several times and looked at what her questing fingers had done. “Oh my!”

He raised an eyebrow as he said. “Let us go inside, so I too can discover what is hidden under all that delightful material you are wearing.”

She grinned, and he glimpsed her wolf in her happy eyes as she reached up and kissed him. He picked her up in arms of steel. His lips on hers and toed the balcony door closed behind them as he moved unerringly to their bed where they collapsed gently down to discover why bonding was so very important!

CHAPTER ELEVEN:

I n the two days since the revelation that there was a campaign to undermine the dragons and their alliances. Fin had established himself in his offices with his four dragon team. Hines Doyle, Karsen Bryne, Casin Kelly and Lock Walsh, his closest friends. They had been together for hundreds of years, there was not a one who had not saved or been saved by Fin or each other time and again. June had been introduced to each of them and had immediately made them Uncles to his daughters she had sealed their devotion to her and his hatchlings.

The faerie guards Daru Senga and Mercca Ware who had been assigned to protect Prince Tarin, had petitioned to be assigned to Fin’s team representing the Faeries. He had spoken to both males and learnt they were very good at investigation work. In fact both males had done just that for the last hundred or so years at their home Grove. It was as a favor to King Elijah that they took on Prince Tarin’s protection.

When Unicorn Jenny Sander had found out about the task force, how she did, was still unclear and a puzzle Fin decided he would look into later. She approached Olinda and asked her to intervene on her behalf she wanted to be part of the unit. Olinda had agreed especially when Jordan and Ethan Reading had also asked to be included. Olinda had requested for her Unicorns to be included in Fin’s task force he had agreed. So far no word had been received as to Rene`s brother Andre` about whether he was going to head up the unit. Or indeed if he was to return home.

June sat in her office at home reading an official request Fin had just given her to attend a hearing on their validity of their claim to the twins. “This is not good.” She told him.

“In one respect it is not, in another we knew it was coming so as it is here, the wondering and worrying will stop.”

“You were worrying?”

“Were you not?”

“Well yes but you seemed so calm about it?”

“I was not but thank you. It appears my mask of indifference is still in place.”

June grinned. “You know I was mocking you. Right?”

“Really! I had not noticed.” They smiled at each other than Fin inclined his head. “So we have until tomorrow to figure out what we should do.”

June grimaced as she leaned back in her chair, throwing the papers onto her desk. “Like what, run?”

Fin nodded he was deadly serious when he told her, meaning every word. “It is an option!”

June shook her head, dismissing the idea, even though she knew they could leave and disappear and no one would find them. “No, that is not fair on our families or Ella and the girls, especially not on you my love, you have just found Ella. No, we will fight the best fight we can, then we will surrender the girls if needs must.”

Fin stilled as his dragon looked out at their shadow, something was wrong, this was not his June. The June he knew who challenged males that used swords and guns against her to rescue her daughters would never think to give them up now.

Speaking carefully he asked. “You would willingly give the girls up?”

June’s heart broke, but she bravely raised her chin and stared him in the eyes. “For the girls, yes!”

Fin stood and slowly walked around to her, she stood as well ready to fight or run her heart raced in anticipation. She thought she could hear her wolf howling but could not make out what she was saying. Fin reached out for her and said. “Well, I am sorry but no. I will never surrender our hatchlings.”

June asked stiffly. “Do you think I want too?”

Testing her, he said. “I think you are frightened of what you may do. So therefore, you will do nothing!”

June’s chin notched up more and she snarled. “You are wrong?”

“Am I? You will hand over our hatchlings, when they and their birth mother sung for you.”

June sucked in her breath her eyes widened, her heart slowed its gallop as she whispered. “Oh my! I forgot. How did I forget that? It is so important!”

Confused eyes stared up at him. “Why did I? Fin my head hurts, what is happening?”

Fin took a hold of her hand. “Did you forget or was the memory taken from you? I suspect the headache will tell us.” He pulled her close to him as he made calls to Sharm and Rene’.

June asked her words muffled against his chest. “You mean someone erased it from my memory?”

“Yes little wolf.”

“Who would or could do that?” She asked then she suddenly went cold all over. “Fin I can’t hear my wolf.”

Tears entered her eyes. “They hobbled her. They made her silent. I have a mind shield. I practice all the time holding it in place.”

He kissed her cheek and whispered in her ear. “Not when you are poisoned my love.”

“Bloody hell!”

He was pleased to see anger spark as she growled. “Someone will pay for this!”

“Yes little wolf they will.” Fin said as he heard the arrival of the dragons. Things moved rapidly within seconds of Sharm and Rene` arriving. Reighn flew in with Sage on his back. Panicked she flung herself into the house screaming for Fin or June. When she reached Fin he scooped her into his arms and cradled her sobbing against his chest saying. “Hush sweet Dragon Lady she is well, hush you will hurt your young. Calm!”

Sage gulped in a breath as she tried to talk. “Ri…so…sor…worr…”

He nodded. “I know I really do.” Reighn arrived having been delayed by Claire and Lars and took his shadow from Fin and held her close. “My soul please calm now you will hurt yourself.”

“I know …I know.” She buried her face into his neck and let the tears fall. “They hurt her again.” She mumbled.

Fin agreed. “They did, Lord Rene and Sharm are looking at her now it seems when she was poisoned she was tampered with.”

Sage raised her head from Reighn’s neck and growled. “Who… who did this?”

Fin smiled. “I think it is time to talk to a certain Faerie Prince!”

CHAPTER TWELVE:

P rince Tarin sat at the table in the interrogation room and felt the sweat run down his back. Fin sat opposite him his merciless eyes boring into the brown eyes of the Prince.

Tarin had been summoned from the Groves isolation room where his mother had placed him the day before. Guards put him in silver chains while his parents had stood by impassively with the Groves Queen Scarlett and King Elijah. He was then marched past them and from the Grove, in front of everyone. His humiliation did not stop there. Guards then paraded him past dragons who he was sure laughed at his discomfort finally bringing him into this room where he had been shackled to large bolts on the floor and table. Making sure he knew it was no use trying to escape the heavy chains which were be-spelled.

It seemed the dragon lord had asked the elementals to place spells over chains and shackles for this exact purpose to make escape impossible. Then once he was placed in his chair and bound by the chains the dragon known as Finlay Slorah had entered and they had been sitting like this for ten minutes. Tarin knew because he was counting the minutes as the numbers on the wall clock flick over. Finally, he asked, “Why am I here?”

“To answer some questions.” Fin answered his voice calm and bland. Tarin raised his hand as far as the chain would allow. “In chains like a common criminal?”

Fin leaned back in his chair. “When one behaves or does criminal acts, then one should accept when caught, one will be in chains like any criminal.”

Tarin scoffed loudly looking around he knew the mirrored wall was two way, he had seen enough human cops shows on the screen. “What crime have I committed?”

Fin kicked up one side of his mouth as he answered. “There are several!”

Tarin frowned. “Well, what are they?”

“Impatience will not win you any friends here today Tarin. I am very close to ending your life as it is. So take care!”

Outraged Tarin demanded. “For why would you end my life? I have done nothing!”

Fin sat up, no longer relaxed. “Really and yet you removed memories from my shadow, you created two poisons. One that felled a dragon and another that felled my shadow. You have consorted with traitors to your realm and mine. And you have helped create a spell that caused chaos to friends of mine, resulting in the death of the faerie known as Sela Ouster. You have aligned yourself with those that would kill and enslave shifters and have killed a Pixie and Faerie a bonded couple and tried to kill their young. There is also the matter of trying to instigate a war! None of these are small crimes. I am sure you understand that?” Fin was silent for a moment as he looked down at the opened file in front of him finally he looked up at the worried faerie. “Yes, I think that is all, more crimes may emerge later but for now we will deal with only these.”

Tarin was openly worried now anyone of those crimes if proved, would end his life. He had swallowed twice and cleared the sudden fear from his throat before he pleaded with Fin. “You must believe me. I have not done any of those things. I do not know how to make a spell or even what would make a poison. As for consorting with people who are doing those things, that is not my fault. I meet lots of people. I cannot be held accountable for what or who they know. I have no idea about a war. You are crazy, you have the wrong person. I have done none of those things.”

“Interesting?” Fin looked down again at the folder in front of him. “I do not believe you and the reason for that, is you did not deny trying to remove June’s memories.”

“See, if I was that person you accused me of, I would have said something about that.” Tarin’s voice took on a soothing dream like cadence.

“Is he trying to beguile him?” June asked as she stood next to Reighn who smiled as he narrowed his eyes. “It would appear so.”

“Amazing!” June muttered. King Gideon looked at his Light. “Did you know he had that ability?”

“No!” Queen Isla shook her head. “My dear I did not, he kept that well-hidden.”

“Or it is a recent addition.” Elijah looked at the parents of the male accused and felt sympathy stir in his heart for them. To have your only son accused of being a traitor must be terribly hard to swallow.

Tarin’s voice rolled over Fin, his dragon said. Foolish faerie we should squash him like a bug.

Fin responded with a laugh, I find him amusing and stupid, if he is the leader in this endeavor we will have this wrapped up in no time.

He is not! Just another puppet that wished to be someone greater. His dragon murmured.

Sadly you are correct. I feel for his parents.

As do I!

Tarin softly said to Fin. “You are obviously too close to this. It is your shadow that was affected maybe you should step away. Let someone of rank who will understand me, ask me questions so I can explain it to them. Obviously you cannot understand simple English when it is spoken, all this is above your intellect.”

Fin sighed loudly. “Are you finished because it is becoming irritating?”

Tarin sat his eyes wide. No one had ever dismissed his skill so abruptly before. He was considered above grade, when it came to the art of persuasion and yet it just slid right off this dragon.

“Sadly for you Tarin your mind tricks will not work on me. I am of rank. I do understand English and worse, for you. I do not believe you! Now you may not have realized this or you did and in your ignorance thought yourself better than us mere dragons. Lord Rene’ is a Keeper and I know you know what that is, all faerie Royalty understand what a Keeper can do. Lord Rene’ searched my shadows mind and found the scar left over by your clumsy attempt to remove her memory.”

Tarin wiped his face with his chained hands, “When would I have had the opportunity to do such a thing?” He bluffed feeling the noose tighten around his throat. Fin smiled a showing of his white teeth. Tarin swallowed, for a split second he was sure he saw the dragon in Fin’s smile. He swallowed nervously again.

Fin said. “We narrowed that down to when you were in the medical unit, when I brought June and the hatchlings back here.”

Tarin spread his hands. “There you go, with everyone there as well as my parents, unlikely at best. I doubt I would have been able too.”

“I do not, that was when you did so!”

Tarin felt fear snake down his spine at the dragon’s confident tone he looked at him and was positive the dragon was playing a game. Fin said, “Now as for the other charges, instigating a war, poison, deaths, spells. I am sure you are not confident or talented enough to do all these by yourself! I want…No, I am sorry, I misspoke. I demand the names of your masters and co- conspirators.”

“How dare you?” Tarin hissed, “You accuse me of being someone’s puppet?”

Fin looked at the male. “I see!”

“What…What do you see dragon?”

Fin grinned a slash of white teeth to Tarin’s eyes. His teeth looked like they had grown. He swallowed nervously again.

“I see that being taken for someone’s puppet is more upsetting to you than the actuality of committing so many crimes.”

“As it would be to any male!” Tarin puffed out his chest as he stated. “I am no one’s toy!”

Isla and Gideon Ravenswood parents to the male Tarin stood hands clasping each other’s as Isla said hoarsely. “I had no idea, we would never have thought it in a million years. There is no doubt is there?”

Gideon shook his head. “No my love. No doubt!”

June said softly. “I am so very sorry. This must be a nightmare for you. No parent ever suspects their child of such treachery.” They both looked at her and saw the sincerity in her face. Isla said faintly. “No, we did not and thank you my dear.”

Scarlett said outraged on her friend’s behalf. “Do not take this as your fault Isla. He is an adult. He was raised as his sisters were. There was no reason for him to have done this.”

Isla held a sob in as she nodded. “I know, Scarlett.”

Gideon said his voice hard with hurt and betrayal. “Look at what he did with all the opportunities we gave him.” Isla looked at his face and saw the same ravaged expression as hers. “Maybe that was our mistake.”

He sighed as broken hearted as she was. “Yes maybe my dear.”

Reighn said. “Isla, Gideon sometimes a bad person is just a bad person no matter how they are raised or by who. Remember this as the days go on, at any time he could have come to you, two people who love him and would always help if they could. He chose not to.”

Isla smiled weakly. “You are wise my Lord and will make a wonderful father. I will hold to your words.”

Scarlett said. “It is not that different to what you told me when I was young and Juna left with that male.”

Isla nodded. “Oh, I had forgotten that, there was something wrong with him, always was from a little one.”

Gideon said softly. “As was Tarin, we ignored and pandered to it. Hid his quirks from ourselves as well as others but he had that same wrongness inside of him as Definiao Kiltern had. We just hoped it would go away. In that we are very much like Definiao’s parents who were very wrong!”

He took Isla in his arms and looked at Reighn. “We will do all we can for you, to halt what he has caused but we cannot witness this. I am sorry for our weakness.”

Reighn bowed his head in respect. “There is no weakness here. Just heartbroken parents hurting and that my friends, we all understand, go do what you must to heal. Know you are always welcomed here at Dragon’s Gap and in my territories.”

Gideon thanked him as he led his weeping Queen away.

“I hate this! Absolutely hate this!” Scarlett cried.

“I know my light, as do we all. “Elijah soothed her.

“Tarin! Huh I would never have thought he had the balls for it.” Harper said as she entered with Charlie who said. “We waited until the parents had left, it seemed wrong to add witnesses to their grief.”

“Wow! That was very mature of you.” Frankie said as she entered behind them. “Was it Charlie’s decision?”

Harper gave her a dirty look as Charlie nodded her head in confirmation, the brief levity helped dispel the despair that had fallen over the room. Charlie agreed with Harper when she said, “I would not have believed it either, weak chin, beady eyes. Those that have them are nasty, evil people.”

She looked at Reighn. “You sure you don’t want me to question him?”

He grinned. “No thank you. I need him alive!”

Charlie shrugged. “I don’t kill everyone I question.”

“Really?” Frankie asked, “Because I am fairly sure the last ones you asked questions of are dead.”

Charlie hunched her shoulders a little, at the truth of her statement. “Well, yeah but not everyone.” She tried defending herself. Frankie along with everyone else looked at her with varying expression of disbelief on their faces. “I have mellowed. I tell you!”

Harper snorted as Frankie grinned in disbelief, they once more turned to the window in time to hear Fin say. “Alright so you take responsibility for all crimes stated, good to know.” Then he rose and started to walk from the room. Tarin tried to stand and found he could not. “No… No…. No! That is not what I said dragon Fin you must believe me!”

“No faerie Tarin I do not!” Fin remained walking his hand was on the door handle when Tarin screamed and jerked at the chains. “They made me do it!”

Fin halted and turned to him his face without expression as Tarin sobbed. “I had to do it! I had no choice.”

Fin shrugged. “I do not believe you Tarin, you always have a choice. You are a Prince you had people to go to. Your parents, Queen Scarlett and King Elijah. Your guards, the Dragon Lord. Anyone of these people would have protected and kept you safe. “He looked at the Prince and shook his head.” No, you chose to do this.”

“I had no choice.” He wept openly as he slumped down into his seat. “I was in deep, they came to me and told me my life was forfeited if I did not comply.”

“Who…Who came to you?” Demanded Fin as he stepped closer. Suddenly the room was swamped with power. Fin felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise. June and Reighn along with everyone else watched from the room next door.

“What is that?” June asked as she watched her shadow scan the room.

“Who is that? Is a better question?” Harper asked as Reighn walked into the room with Elijah behind him. June and Harper both made to follow only to be prevented by Charlie who stood in front of the now closed door.

“Wow!” She is fast.” June muttered to Harper who nodded. “Always was.”

“Listen up you two. You stay here, no more exciting times for either of you.”

“Spoilsport!” June murmured to Harper, “Was she always this bossy?”

“Nope it is new thing. I think it is having young that does it.”

“Tough!” Charlie told the two of them. “You can look from here but no going in.”

They all turned back to the window. “Hate when she is right.” Harper said to June. They both missed Charlie’s smirk to Scarlett or Scarlett’s wink in reply.

Elijah said to Reighn. “I think my Lord you are under attack, this is Pixie magic your magic will not work here Lady Dragon.” He told Sage as she walked in through the door with blue glowing hands.

Hers may not! Mine will! An Elemental said as he appeared. He placed his hands together as if he was in prayer and slowly drew them apart. As he did so he revealed two pixies and two faeries standing in the corners of the room. “Son of a bitch!” Harper yelled. “I second that!” Snarled Charlie.

Scarlett mumbled. “Me third it!”

Reighn, Elijah and the Elemental walked with Fin to stand by the table that Tarin sat at. The Elemental pointed to a Pixie, his voice when he spoke sounded like thunder. Why are you here?

“We are here to make sure the one who has our young return them.” A musical voice from the male said.

“Lies!” Charlie told the others with her in the room.

Liar! The Elemental stated and the Pixie dropped to his knees, tears streaming down his face. His mouth opened in a silent scream. The Elemental then pointed to the other Pixie, a female, this time in the opposite corner. Her face was twisted in a mask of fear and anger.

Speak! Thundered out his voice vibrating the soles of everyone’s feet. She looked at the Elemental then the male on his knees. “We were sent by our master to kill this one!” She indicated Tarin who screamed at her. “Why? I did everything you asked of me. Everything!”

She snarled. “You got caught fool!” She too dropped to her knees, but there were no tears or silent scream as she clenched her jaw shut. Harper looked at her sister and the other two. “She is hard.”

“Very, but stupid, seriously they want to play here? Foolish!” Scarlett shook her head at the stupidity of some. The Elemental pointed to the faeries. Which of you will answer? A male stepped forward. “I will.”

Why are you here?

“To find out who was behind the poisoning.”

“Part lie.” Charlie murmured.

The Elemental flicked his fingers and the male dropped to his knees. You play with words. It annoys me.

The other person was a female when she came forward, Elijah drew in a sharp breath they could all see she was half Pixie. She spoke with a lilt that was almost a song. “Elemental, Dragon Lord, Dragon Lady, cousin. I am here to stop the start of the war.”

“Who sent you?” Reighn asked anger in his voice.

The faerie looked at Elijah who told her “You should answer.”

“I am an agent for the Elturnian.”

“I would be impressed if I knew what and who that was.” Sage said.

As would we all! The Elemental said also.

Fin told them. “It is the equivalent of our Shields or the human force known as the C.I.A. They investigate more than they assassinate, although they are trained to do both.”

The Ladies in the outer room all turned to Charlie who shrugged. “Never heard of them before. That is not to say I have not worked for them if they are as secretive as they seem to be. I would not have known.”

“You know a lot about our agency.” The Pixie said to Fin who remained silent, but he did smile a knowing smile. The Elemental said. I like, our Dragon Lord wish to know why you are here.

“As I said to stop a war.”

But agent you lie!

Charlie said. “One should never lie to an Elemental, guess she never got the memo. Scarlett, do you know about these people?”

“Yes although only in whispers, apparently they are completely autonomous.”

“Harmless?” Frankie asked her and she almost laughed when she replied. “Dear Frankie, no! Anything but, all their agents have innate magic and are taught a good deal more. Or so I am told. All of you three would make good agents for them and do not be surprised if they do not try and recruit you.”

Harper looked speculatively at the Pixie behind the glass as she asked Scarlett. “So they recruit others as well as faerie?”

In answer Scarlett shrugged. “So I have heard.” Then placed her finger against her lips in the sign for silence or secret. By now the Pixie female was on her knees, panting as she begged the Elemental. “Please…Please your Eminence. I came because they were here. I followed them.”

Thank you, is it in your nature to lie? He asked her, she drew in deep breaths and nodded not trusting her voice just then. The Elemental mused. This seems a waste of your talents?

Elijah said. “All agents for the Elturnian dedicate their lives to the betterment of all races or so they say. The actual Elturnian group which is only ever made up of thirteen members at any one time, consider themselves above all others.”

All others? The Elemental asked. Elijah bowed his head as he said. “Yes Elemental.”

I see! Dragon Lord I will take these with me and we will learn as much as we can, then send you what is revealed. You may keep the Elturnian agent for now. He turned to the pixie agent and said. Do not go far little agent we may have a need of you.

With that he and the other four people, including Tarin disappeared and all breathed easier with his leaving. Reighn stared at the Pixie female his mind racing with the implications of her being here. Unlike the others, he, as with Fin knew quite a lot about the Elturnian. He should, it was his ancestor who originally created the organization.

All eyes turned to the female who was climbing to her feet, she made a motion with her hand and looked shocked. She tried again then said. “What have you done?”

Sage asked. “Done! What? Made it so your magic does not work here?”

“Yes.” Agitated now she flicked her hand several times with the same result.

Frankie, Harper and Charlie along with Scarlett entered. Scarlett asked. “Why are you here? I realized you followed those idiots but why here?”

The female flicked her hand again she ignored Scarlett and asked. “How can you do that? I use Elturnian magic which is impossible to break or erase?”

She looked genuinely upset. Elijah snapped. “Answer the question now!”

“Because it is my duty!” She snapped back. “The leads led here.”

Reighn asked. “What is your name?” He pushed Sage gently into a seat as she answered.

“My name is Faline Light-wind.”

“Well Elturnian agent Faline you will remain here until you answer all our questions. Without magic or communications unless of course you feel inclined to set it up so I can talk to the head of your Elturnian?” The female was almost six feet tall with well-defined muscle, if she had wings they were well hidden. Her hair was short and blue as were her eyes, she was not the most beautiful of mixed faerie and pixie. In fact Elijah was far more beautiful but then he was full Pixie, she had a certain something that drew the eyes, mystery maybe! Reighn supposed. She looked at Reighn and smiled a sweet innocent gesture. “It may be possible my Lord to arrange that.”

Charlie looked blandly at the female then Reighn. “She lies.”

“As I thought!” Reighn dismissed her with a flick of his eyes. “Fin place her in the cells and Charlie take Frankie and Harper with you. Strip search her and give her something else to wear. Frankie, do the thing we talked about the other day.”

“Oh! Do you think I am ready?” She asked him with a worried look in her eyes. He smiled at her. “More than ready, you can do this. I believe in you always sister.”

“Oh!” She smiled at his praise, then shimmed her way out of the room with everyone watching her.

Harper scowled. “Dear Goddess she will be unbearable now. Thanks my Lord.”

“Whatever I can do to make your life interesting sister. I will.”

“Bah!” She said as she strode from the room calling out to Frankie. Leaving Fin and Charlie to escort Faline Light-wind, between them. She said to Scarlett and Elijah just before they passed through the door way. “You realize this is in violation of the Elturnian code.”

Reighn shrugged. “Who? I have no knowledge of who or what that is!” His voice hardened. “Because if there was such an organization they would have asked my permission before sending an agent into my territories.”

“Faline.” Elijah said. “Cousin if you have a way of contacting them, now would be the time to share, do not wait until they come for you, that way ends in blood. You and they do not know who you are dealing with!”

She smirked as she said. “Cousin it is the other way around. Explain to the Dragon Lord who and what we are and how he should be worried for when they do arrive, they will not be gentle!”

“Oh sugar!” Charlie said, “We don’t know the meaning of gentle. Now move your ass.” She and the female went through the door. Fin walking after them he looked at Reighn. “Tomorrow will be interesting. Where is June?”

“She went with Sage and Scarlett to the hatchlings.” Elijah told him.

“Huh! How did I miss that?”

“Exactly!” Reighn said as he nodded to the female walking beside Charlie. Fin grinned as he dipped his head before he left saying. “Forewarned is forearmed my Lord.”

Elijah asked after the door was closed. “What is it Frankie can do?”

“Something extraordinary, she can dampen a whole magical area. We have calculated she can influence five miles at the moment.”

Elijah could not quite keep the laugh from his voice as he said.” So Faline thinks she will be able to communicate once she is in the cells?”

“Yes and she will not.”

“Does Frankie have to be close?”

Reighn decided not to tell him everything they had practiced as he had told Frankie somethings it was better to keep close to their chests, it was safer.

“We will see. But we do not think so.” He said instead of telling him that Frankie did not have to be anywhere near the place she had affected. Elijah whistled. “That is amazing.”

Reighn rubbed his hands together. “Isn’t it, though?”

“Fin knows of this?” Elijah asked. Reighn laughed as he told him. “It was his and Charlie’s idea. Now my friend what do you know about this group known as the Elturnian.”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN:

T hat night they were gathered in the large dining room usually used for Sunday family day. Harper called out. “Quiet down! I have shit to do tonight.”

Reighn sighed as he stood at the head of the table. “Thank you Harper.”

Harper grinned. “Not a problem let us just keep on track tonight.” She looked around as Ace said. “Please…Please let us stay on track, the moaning is annoying!”

“Whose Harper’s?” Storm asked with a wicked look in his eyes.

“No his!” Johner called out, which had everyone busting out a laugh. Ace grinned as Harper moaned loudly. “See? This is what I mean about staying on track!”

Reighn raised a hand and the talking, and laughing slowed to a stop. “Okay so this is where we are at, for all of you who have not been directly involved. We have created a task force of specialized agents lead by Fin. Sire have you spoken to Andre`?”

“I did so, he said he would think on it and let us know.”

“Will he help us?”

Rene smiled. “Of course he will.”

Reighn grinned with him. “So as it stands, the task force will be led by Andre` Kingsley. Second will be Finlay Slorah who will take lead until Andre` joins us.” There were a few smiles at the mention of Andre` it seemed he was well liked. “Fin tell us who is in your unit.”

Fin stood and inclined his head. “Good evening everyone, we are lucky enough to have four of my own team, please stand when I say your name so everyone can meet you and recognize you. Hines Doyle, Karsen Bryne, Casin Kelly and Lock Walsh these warriors are former shields who worked with me.” All four stood and nodded to Reighn and Fin then retook their seats, four harden warriors who looked like they had been front and center at too many battles.

“Daru Senga and Mercca are, as you all know former guards to the Prince. They are first class investigators who were on loan to the Dragon’s Gap Grove but have relocated here permanently. And we are lucky enough that they have agreed to take the lead with their own teams. We are also fortunate to have the talents of Jenny Sander as well as Jordan and Ethan Reading. Who we all know, have unique gifts and are seasoned Unicorn warriors. As well as Jenny, who is well versed in politics which we will all need? And finally our ever patient office assistants Lady Lisa Peters and her sister Kera Peters along with Mike Johns.”

Harper looked at the females. She was sure Lisa was one of her rescues. In fact the more she looked the more positive she was although she looked very different now. “Lisa is that you?”

Lisa grinned her shiny red hair and clear blue eyes with a scattering of freckles belied the sorrowful frightened female Harper had picked up weeks ago. Lisa blushed slightly as she said. “Harper, it is. I know I look different.”

“Wow, you do, I did not recognize you. We will get together after.” Lisa nodded as she retook her seat. Harper smiled as Charlie asked quietly. “One of your rescues?”

“Yes, I wondered what had become of her.”

Frankie lent over and whispered. “She and her sister are doing great. They have helped Claire and I out a few times and that was why I thought of them for Fin. They are discreet and very good at what they do.”

“Thanks Frankie.” Harper said quietly, Frankie she whispered back. “It is what I do.”

“So now you know my team. Let me tell you what we have learnt so far.” Fin went on to explain what took place the previous night and what had happened to June. He told them of the agent still in the cells below the castle and who she belonged to. He asked if anyone had dealings with the Elturnian. It seemed no one had other than Queen Scarlett and King Elijah. He finished by placing the white board up and explaining the reasoning behind it, finally he finished and retook his seat.

Reighn stood. “So there you have it. What we suspect and what we know. Tomorrow at ten we will be convening court. A petition has been brought before the Dragon Lord by a Grove and a Luminia for the return of June and Fin’s daughters, Mirren and Breena.”

Not one person moved or spoke. He nodded then said. “As you can imagine, they will not be leaving here with either of them.” Still no one moved. Conor Tower, lion, and sheriff of Dragon’s Gap said in his slow drawl. “If I was a betting lion, I would bet my life savings. Which are considerable.” There were a few laughs as everyone knew the lion gave more away than he kept, to help the people of his new home. “I would say tomorrow at ten would be an ideal time for an attempt to infiltrate Dragon’s Gap and kidnap or kill specific targets in the court. Also tonight would be an ideal time to snatch the agent. I have found organizations like this Elturnian have only two solutions to an agent being taken prisoner. Rescue or kill.” He smiled when he finished and sat as those around him stared at him then at Reighn. “If you were a betting lion?”

Charlie said. “That would be what you would bet on.”

“Yes!” He grinned at her and asked. “What would you bet?”

“That I would never bet against you.”

People laughed at the smug look on the large males face and the shrewd look on Charlies. Ace agreed with Conor. “He is right!”

Reighn nodded as he also agreed. “He is, and it is just as well as we have worked out a plan for tomorrow and if Conor and as many of his pride as he can spare would like to be included. We would welcome them.”

Conor also nodded. “We would.”

Olinda said. “The Unicorns are at your disposal they asked to be included in any plans.”

Reighn smiled. “I thank you Conor and you Princess Olinda. Ash are you commanding?”

“Myself and Conor.” Who smiled and saluted Ash agreeing to the command.

“Well then Frankie give it out.” Reighn asked her.

Frankie stood a bundle of papers in her hands. “These are magical instructions designed by Dragon Lady Sage. Read them commit them to memory when you have, the paper will disappear you have until we leave the room to do so.”

She passed out the papers. Everyone there got one, regardless of if they were involved with court tomorrow or not. Each paper had their duties and where they were meant to be and by what time on it. Reighn said. “Grace you, and your family will have sole custody of all the young. Is that a concern for you?”

“Where?” Ivan asked before Grace could comment.

“Here in the stone apartment. It is reinforced with magic iron and stone all young, yours included will be there.”

Ivan nodded as he looked at his mother and George. Storm told the brothers. “Select your people for inside and outside the apartment.”

Ivan replied. “We will have them by eight o’clock tonight.”

“Good, Keeper and my father will screen them as soon as you have them.”

“Done!” George said. Reighn turned to Elijah and Scarlett. “You and your Grove may come under attack.”

Elijah nodded. “We have sent everyone to the High Queens Grove. Warriors and guards remain only.” Sage asked. “You will stay here tonight?”

“We will thank you.”

“Sire, Conor and Storm, the people of Dragons Gap will have to be protected.” Reighn ordered.

Conor said. “We have shifters and humans as well as Dragons that have a home they love. No one will willing give that up to any invaders.”

Sage told him. “The young will be brought here along with anyone who wishes to come.”

Conor nodded. “We will take the offer for the young. We the shifters and Unicorns can keep everyone else safe.”

“You know the more it looks like we are unprepared, the more likely we can lure them in and grab them. A reverse trap!” Edith murmured.

Reighn smiled at her as he agreed. “Edee is right and we will but I will not sacrifice our people.”

“No of course not but we could ask them if they will help trap these people.”

Conor said. “We will, my pride is doing that as we speak.”

”Crafty lion!” Harper muttered to Charlie who agreed. “And smart… very smart.”

Sharm said. “I cannot empty out the medical units as much as I would like too!”

Storm told him. “I will have it guarded and brother we can mix in Hunters and Shields with your people no one will tell the difference. As long as all the young are hidden, it will work.”

“They will be brought here.” Sage ordered again.

Conor told her. “Dragon Lady they will be here by seven in the morning.”

“No tonight, they will be watching. “Ace said.” I would be.

“Agreed, do it like that.” Reighn commanded. “So we all know what we are to do. Let us get to it.”

“Yes my Lord. “They all called out.” We have eight hours until midnight. We need to have everything and everyone in place by then. Commanders work out a patrol for tonight and the morning.” Reighn’s commanding voice issued his final orders.

“Yes my Lord.”

CHAPTER FOURTEEN:

H arper sat in the dark with her back against the stone wall in the main kitchen of the castle with Ace she could feel his warm body beside hers. “You know this is the part I hate. The waiting!”

“I as well dislike this part.”

Harper eyed her shadow “We could make out to pass the time?”

Ace grinned. “We could, but how would it look to your sister if we allowed our quarry to slip by us?”

Harper scowled at the thought. “Yep! Terrible idea.”

Charlie sat with Storm. Her back also against the stone wall in the medical unit. Fin had reasoned that the French doors would be irresistible to the agents. One at least would try for them. “I am bored. I hate this!”

Storm smiled as he softly responded. “I can see that my love. Maybe we could find something to occupy ourselves with while we wait?”

Shocked he would think of sex now Charlie almost yelled only remembering to lower her voice at the last minute.

“Oh my Goddess we cannot have sex on a stake out!” Storm eyebrows rose as he heard where her mind had jumped to which was amusing to him and his dragon. “I was thinking of playing cards.”

Sheepishly Charlie mumbled. “Oh well yeah… we could do that!”

“Although your idea has merit…”

Axl and Ark sat together backs against the stone wall in Reighn’s office. Fin decided the agents would have instructions to search his office they would not pass up the chance to learn something about the Dragon Lord.

Ark had been volunteered by his other brothers to ask Axl what his plans regarding Joy were. “So what’s up with you and Joy?”

“It is getting harder to suppress my dragon.”

“I feel for you brother. Do you have a plan?”

“No, apart from kill every male here that is!”

Ark smiled. “See that won’t work for me.”

Axl rubbed his tired eyes and sighed. “So give me some brotherly advice?”

Ark sucked in his breath between his teeth and told him what Rene` had advised them to tell him when he asked. “You know what you have to do. For her, for you, for all us innocent males.”

“Shit…that will be so hard to do. I don’t know if I am ready yet.”

“I get that but at least you can think about it now. I mean it is that or kill every male here.”

“Yeah…yeah, leaving is such sweet sorrow.” He misquoted.

“You know I know you aced English literature. Why do you persist in misquoting everything?”

Axl grinned knowing how much he annoyed Ark with his bad quotes. “Life is too short to be confined by what was written incorrectly.”

Ark sighed and shook his head. “You are a fool brother.”

“A fool in love!” Axl sang softly.

“Songs you get right.”

Fin and Ash sat together backs against the stone wall on the level that housed the cells. They were far enough away that the agent Faline Light-Wind could not hear them. Ash asked. “Are you going to do something about the ones that June tagged?”

Fin nodded. “Of course as soon as we have this cleared up.

“Why?”

“Ace came up with plan to take them out and maybe find out who was behind the attack on the twins parents.”

Fin grinned just a quick slash of white teeth in the dark. “Please enlighten me and we can see if it meshes with mine.”

Conor and his brother Saul sat together watching the five agents step from behind a curtain of blackness. Barely moving his lips Saul murmured. “Neat trick!”

“Isn’t it, though? Now signal Fin.”

They watched the five slink on silent feet towards the castle. Conor had guessed correctly that they would attempt a rescue tonight. Fin with careful deliberation had targeted this location as their starting point. Of course how they would get here no one knew or could guess. So Conor sent his pride to circulate within the town while he and Saul elected to remain and watch. They were rewarded just on two o’clock in the morning with the five agents’ arrivals, and as predicted they split up into singles. Ace told them earlier at the briefing their leader would assume they would have more of a chance going in alone. It was no easy thing to slip into a castle undetected by the Dragon Lord or dragons hence the late hour.

So as Conor and Saul watched the five split up Saul signaled Fin who signaled the teams throughout the castle as well as all the others waiting. He and Ace had placed the teams at what they had determined would be the logical points of entry to capture the invaders.

At two o’clock precisely five agents slipped onto the castle grounds hoping they were undetected. Conor and Saul made their quiet way to where they spied an agent dressed in black from head to toe who had not disappeared into the night with the other agents. The agent looked up at the battlements where Reighn and Sage stood. Having thought she saw something as the others slipped into the cold dark waters of the moat she stared up trying to pierce the darkness, knowing something stared down at her. Only to have Saul and Conor softly pad up behind her and place a small mask over her face. Inside the canister attached was a potent sleeping gas. Sharm had devised with the help of Sage and the unicorn healer. It induced instant sleep and lasted for three to four hours. Long enough for the other teams to apprehend their targets and place them all in cells.

Charlie and Storm had no trouble taking care of their target. A male. He never even knew they were there. One moment he was entering the French doors of the medical unit after a cold swim in the moat. The next thing he felt was a hand slap a mask over his face. Then blackness descended. Charlie smiled at Storm as he lowered the male to the floor. “That was easy you make a great partner my love.”

“So we can play now?”

Charlie eyed her shadow. “We are not talking cards now are we?”

He smiled like the dragon he was as she grinned like the assassin she was as he said. “No, we are not.”

Ace and Harper moved at Fin’s signal. Harper went into the large walk in pantry and Ace blended into the shadows in the large kitchen knowing the agent would not turn on lights. Their wait was rewarded as someone entered the kitchen from the outside door. Harper watched them move stealthily, from the door which had barely opened, along the wall until the person was nearly at the pantry’s entrance. Then Harper jumped out and waved her arms around as Ace slid up behind the startled male and slipped the mask over his face. As the male’s body slumped in his arms he asked. “What was that?”

Harper jumped up on to the counter. “I decided to try a new tactic.”

Ace moved to cage her body between his legs and arms. “Why?”

She looped her arms around his neck. “It seemed the thing to do!”

“Well do not do so again my heart cannot take it.”

“Oh...want to make out?”

“Of course.”

Axl and Ark were more direct. One minute the female agent was walking down the darken hallway leading to Reighn’s office when she felt a wind surround her and Ark and Axl were on either side of her. “Greetings!” Axl said as the females head turned towards him astonishment on her face. Ark slapped the mask over her nose and mouth and seconds later she passed into sleep. “Easy as pie!” Axl stated. Ark snorted in disgust. “Truly I thought these were some type of hardened agents.” Axl grinned as he hefted the dead weight of the female onto his shoulder. “Well to be fair they have never come up against us or Frankie’s non magical abilities before!”

“True we are unique. I wonder if this stuff gives them a headache.”

Axl grinned as he offered. “I could try it on you, and you could tell us when you woke?”

“Brother I am not amused.”

Fin and Ash waited, they knew all the other targets had been subdued. Fin had positioned them closest to the cells. Frankie and Johner stood in a room to their left. If the male was able to get passed the dragons, Johner would drop him with a special blow dart. Made just for this sort of thing by Storm and Sharm. Frankie tightened her sphere of influence to null the magic’s of the male coming stealthily down the hallway.

Fin and Ash had moved farther along the corridor towards the cell the agent Faline was incarcerated in. Fin was fairly sure the male coming towards them was the leader it was in the careful way he moved. The precision as he scouted the darken hall before moving, he moved like a leader. Fin caught sight of Faline moving closer to the bars of the cell. They had deliberately placed her in the cell with a door of bars as opposed to the solid wooden doors. He and Ash watched the male slip from one patch of darkness to another when he was almost at the cell he hissed out. “Faline Light-Wind?”

She whispered back. “London Dark-Child I cannot believe they sent you?”

“And I cannot believe you got yourself caught!”

“Well!” She shrugged. “You have not come up against the Elementals, until you do keep your comments to yourself. Now get me out!”

London leaned against the bars. His senses ranging out around him. He did not realize Frankie’s ability was making his senses only read the area an inch or so from his body. Therefore, he allowed himself to relax as he was not sensing any danger. “What are you doing? Release me.” Faline demanded.

London, she knew could be so annoying especially if he felt he had the upper hand it was not often Faline was ever bested by London Dark-child an extraordinary human male. Descended, if one wanted to believe the rumors from great Native American chieftains. Not that he would admit or deny the truth but he was an exemplary example of the human race with his bronze skin tone and long black hair. Black eyes, wiry muscled body and sharp intelligent mind said it all. “All in good time… all in good time. First though I wish to know how you were caught?”

“Why?”

“It is obvious is it not?” He drawled. “So I do not fall into the same trap of course!”

“Huh you assume it was a trap?”

“Well…”

“Well what? They did not know we were there. We were completely be-spelled until the Elemental arrived then I could not call my magic.”

London stood up straight from the relaxed position he had been leaning against the bars of the cell. He snapped out. “Say again?”

Faline said with exaggerated patience. “I said no magic. Now get me out of here!”

All his cockiness disappeared. “Yes…yes of course.” London touched the lock on the door and pushed with his magic, and nothing happened he tried again. Desperate he looked at Faline who looked back at him with the same desperation in her eyes. “Try again!” She hissed.

He did then asked. “What is going on?”

Faline groaned. “Please say you came with a lock pick?”

London shook his head. “Why would I? They are only dragons?”

Her head dropped just as a hand grabbed London’s shoulder and another hand slid a mask over his face. “Dragons are sneaky you should remember that?” Fin told Faline as they both watched as Ash allowed the male to drop to the floor with a soft groan. Fin nodded to a stunned Faline who asked. “You knew?”

Fin smiled. “Of course this is our home. Our Dragon Lord knows whenever a portal is opened. We may be dragons but we have lived a very long time, you may want to remember that too if you survive. That is!”

He moved aside as one after the others of his team deposited the Elturnian rescue team into cells on either side of Faline. Ash picked up the one known as London and placed him in the cell with Faline who stood back beside the wall as the door was opened. She was no fool there was no way she would try to run for it, she would end up dead if she tried.

After the prisoners were placed in the cells and the teams had dispersed to their beds. Fin looked at Johner and Frankie. “You will be alright here for the night?” Frankie had elected to remain close to the agents as no one knew what their gifts were, she held tight to her dampening spell. Frankie grinned “Yep Johner said we will be.”

Fin told them. “Someone will be down to relieve you in a few hours, so you can change for court. “Sleep well my friends.”

“You too.” They chorused.

Fin nodded to the agent as she stared at him. “Rest you will need your wits about you for court tomorrow.”

She did not answer him. With one more satisfied look at the cells filled with the sleeping agents. Fin his hands in the pockets of his jeans strolled from her view. Faline slowly sank down onto the floor looking at the comatose male in the bed opposite her. Life she feared was about to change forever. The problem she worried over, was it to be for the better or worse for the Elturnian and what changes would come for her, if she survived.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN:

T he next morning June and Fin were up early. Neither of them had slept much after Fin returned to their bed once the agents were all captured. And in truth there had not been much of the night left.

After they had fed and changed the twins, they wandered into the dining room with them, where June ate her breakfast or at least tried to. She drank several cups of coffee. She was tired and wired not a good combination for her or her wolf. Fin looked at her over the table. “Little wolf are you with me still?”

June took her eyes of the baby in her arms, and Fin could see the wildness in her eyes. He refused to call it crazy as it started to fade from her eyes. She took in a breath and let it out slowly, “I am… I am good. They will be safe! You and I will live. No one will die today or get hurt. We will be a happy family!”

He smiled. “Tall order but doable!”

She laughed. “You really are mixing with humans and shifters too much.”

He shrugged. “I love the way they express themselves. It is enlightening and confuses the nobles. Which as Ace says is always a bonus!”

June shook her head and scolded. “You two really?” Fin smiled relieved. She was smiling now and relaxing, the feeling of wildness was easing within her as she asked. “So what is Andre` like?”

Fin thought a moment. “Nothing like Rene` that is for sure. He was all our trainer at one time or another. There was no one better to train us. He was tough but fair and patient, which for some of the recruits was a blessing. He, like Storm does not suffer fools.”

“Uhuh! I meant, what does he look like?”

“Why?” He frowned at her question seeing no reason for it.

“Well does he looked like Rene`?”

“Oh… oh, I see what you mean. No, he is the light to Rene`s dark.”

“Oh different mothers.”

Fin smiled at her assumption. “No just different, they had the same Dam and Sire. It is just they are very visibly different but very much the same personality.”

June looked at him and shook her head she was still none the wiser as to what Andre` looked like “And you call yourself an investigator!”

“I have no idea what you mean?”

“I know!” She stood. “Well, we better get ready.” Knock…Knock

“Who is that?” June asked Fin as he rose with the baby in his arms and went to answer the door. “It should be Harper and Charlie your escorts for the day.”

“My what?” Was all she got out as Harper and Charlie strode in, Harper cutting off anymore talking when she asked Fin. “Why are you still here? And why are you not dressed?” She asked June. She and Charlie were encased in leather pants and tops with long coats. Harper’s leathers were a dark blue she wore knives strapped to her thighs as opposed to Charlie who wore black leathers and guns strapped to her thighs.

“Wow, you guys look great. Are those outfits specially made?”

“Yeah, Storm and Ace ordered them a while ago.” Charlie told her.

“You have guns?” Fin asked June. She grinned as she said. “You know I do.”

“Wear them, and I will also order you a pair of leathers.” June grinned wider. “Yippee for me.”

Fin smiled as he handed the baby to Charlie, then shrugged into his sword harness. He, like Harper and Charlie wore leather armor protection. He kissed June then said. “Take the girls to the stone apartment. I will see you in the courtroom. Do not do anything rash!”

She looked up at him. “I will not I promise.” He looked down into her eyes. “Please do not go anywhere without Harper or Charlie.”

“I will not.”

He looked at Charlie. “Keep Claire safe, you know they will be hunting her first.”

Harper nodded as she poured her and Charlie some coffee. “We have them all with Sage they are safe. Edith is with them as well what did Claire see?”

Fin told them. “She saw a force of fifty to a hundred. She thinks this is a push. She saw no blood which she says means they could be scouting.”

Charlie grimaced. “It is what I would do to see what our defenses are.”

“Yeah Johner said the same as did Ace.” Harper agreed. “Also, it is what I would do too.”

“Shit I hate this!” June moaned softly.

“We know, we all do. Stay safe.” Fin said as he left. Charlie nodded to Harper. June handed her the baby and went to shower and change. “We will get the girls ready.”

“Okay thank you guys.” Harper frowned down at the sleeping baby girl in her arms. “What we do for family.”

“Yeah, it is.” June murmured before she left to dress.

Within fifteen minutes, the three females and two babies walked swiftly towards the stone apartment. June carried both babies in her arms as Charlie and Harper escorted her.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN:

C ourt was quiet, over a hundred people were present more than June thought would have been there. June walked in between Harper and Charlie. They followed Sage who walked beside Claire with Edith on her other side. They were surrounded by castle guards.

When they reached Fin, June stood beside him as Harper and Charlie went to where their shadows stood. Edith moved to Sharm who smiled as she joined him. Sage carried on walking to the podium and stood beside Reighn. Stanvis called the court to order. “Court is closed. Guards seal the room.”

They waited while the guards closed and stood in front of the doors. Other guards lined the walls and windows Stanvis with a nod from Johner called out. “Be seated!”

Stanvis stood back as Lars came forward when everyone had taken a seat, Lars unrolled his scroll. “We are here today to determine the validity of the claims from Casadaine Grove and Banatorr Luminia for the young who have been claimed by Finlay and June Slorah. Please come forward representatives from the Banatorr Luminia.”

It was easy to see they were Pixies. They shone with vitality both had long light pink hair and green eyes they were tall and slim. Golden skin tone graced both females who wore light flowing calf length dresses of reds and yellows. They looked serene and carried a peaceful energy around them. June nudged Fin. “They look like the girl’s mother.”

He nodded as he watched the females approach. Reighn stood as they came to stand on the small witness platform. “Greetings Dragon Lord.” Said the female on the left. “I am Mauve Bana and this is my sister Neve Bana, we are the cousins of the one named Marria. Who passed through the veil of clouds leaving behind, two daughters.”

The one named Neve said. “We come in harmony to petition for the offspring.”

Reighn inclined his head. “Thank you, we greet you in harmony. I must ask, why do you have a right to the daughters left behind?”

Mauve replied. “They are of our blood as distant as that is. We feel the connection as faint as it is.”

Reighn asked. “Are they the only reasons?”

“Is there any other than duty? They are Pixie therefore they should be raised as Pixie.”

“Your petition is denied.”

Neve looked at her sister then asked. “May we have clarity on your decision?”

Reighn waved his hand over to where June sat by Fin. “There is your reason. June Slorah answered the song of the mother and daughters. She suffered life threatening injuries caused by those that took the lives of the twin’s father and mother to fulfil her promise to the one you call Marria. To bring her daughters to her shadow and Dragon’s Gap.”

The two females bowed to Reighn then turned and bowed to June and Fin. “We withdraw our petition. There is no better mother and father for the daughters of Marria than the ones they have now.”

June and Fin stood and bowed back. “We thank you.”

When Reighn excused them, they silently walked to the door that was opened by a guard and escorted to a portal. June blew out a breath as Fin murmured, “One down. One to go!”

Stan called out. “Casadaine Grove please step forward and state your petition.”

Two faeries, male and female stood and walked to the small platform. They were dark in coloring as though they had both been dipped, clothes and all in chocolate. They both bowed to Reighn then the male introduced himself and the female with him. “Dragon Lord Reighn, may I introduce Councilor Carmel Waysong adviser to Queen Mist Mesa. I am Montel Mesa, brother and adviser to King Palto Mesa of Casadaine Grove.”

“Why has your Grove laid claim to the hatchlings?”

“On behalf of our Queen and King, we bequest the infants be given into our care to be raised as Faerie.”

Reighn frowned as he said. “Yet you heard the evidence of the call the birth mother made along with infants to Lady June and you also know of the trials she endured to rescue both young?”

“We did.”

“You still wish to proceed?”

“We do.”

“Why?”

“I beg your pardon Dragon Lord.”

Sage stood and walked to stand beside Reighn. “I as Dragon Lady ask why? Your petition is frivolous, at best. Downright insulting at worse and so I ask why?”

The male inclined his head as the female remained silent. “It has come to our Queen and King’s attention you have harbored grey ones here. They feel the infants would be unsafe to remain here due to the inherent dangerous nature of those types of half-breeds.”

Harper whispered to Charlie. “Does he mean us?”

“He does.”

“Well, that is rude should I explain to him how rude that is?”

Ace said without taking his eyes off the male and female. “Do not yet my soul let us see what the Dragon Lady does.”

“Well okay but any more slights and my feelings will get hurt.”

“I am aware.”

Sage asked quietly. “Can you explain that please?”

The female finally spoke her voice was cultured and very refined. “Dragon Lady our Queen rightly worries about the infants. It is a well-known fact that grey ones are notoriously unstable.”

Sage raised an eyebrow. “Really? We have not found that. I was assured the information that the grey ones were no longer named as such had been sent to all the Groves by the High Queen and King. Are you saying that your own Groves Queen and King are spreading misinformation or are you implying the High Queen and King are lying?”

The male went a shade darker as the female drew in a sharp breath. Sage tipped her head to the side. “You cannot have it both ways. Either your Queen and King are trying to embarrass the High Queen and King by challenging for infants that do not belong to your Grove, or your Royal pair are just misguided and need the High Queen and King to send a recall and close your Grove.”

“You have no rights to make such scurrilous suppositions!” Stated the female.

“She may not but I do!” The High Queen said as she was escorted into the court by her light, King Zale and followed by Scarlett and Elijah. The faeries dropped to their knees. “High Queen and High King.”

Reighn and Sage smiled as Reighn greeted their guests. “Queen Meadow and King Zale, we welcome you to our court.”

Meadow smiled as she said. “We thank you Dragon Lord and Lady for allowing us to attend today. If we may, we will take the representatives and their people to your conference room, where we can discuss this petition and talk about politics and their Queen and King.”

“By all means Queen Meadow and please will you and your Light as well as Queen Scarlett and King Elijah all join us for dinner. If Queen Isla and her Light are well enough, please convey our invitation to them as well.”

“We would enjoy that very much will the one known as Frankie be there?” King Zale asked.

Reighn inclined his head. “I believe she will be.”

“Outstanding!” The King said with a decided twinkle in his eyes.

“Dragon Lord the petition for the infants is withdrawn.” Stated High Queen Meadow.

“We thank you High Queen.”

Meadow bowed her head to Reighn she looked at the faeries still on their knees. “Rise my people we will depart. Until later Dragon Lord and Lady.”

With that she and her Light left the court. The faeries walked towards the door the Queen had left by. As the doors opened more Sparrow lead a contingent of guards that surrounded the visiting faeries. Reighn remained standing. “Come forth Finlay Slorah and June Slorah.”

They moved to stand in front of Reighn. “Your claim of the two hatchlings known as Breena Dawn, and Mirren Everly is granted from this day on they are yours to love and cherish for as long as you live.”

“We thank you Dragon Lord. “Fin said as June hugged him she smiled at Reighn and Sage. “Thank you all.” She looked out at her friends and family. “Everyone we really do thank you.”

Sage called out. “Bonding party next Saturday book baby sitters everyone.”

There was general laughter as June and Fin went back and sat with everyone else. Reighn let them all talk for a minute, Sage said. “So Frankie made an impression on the King it seems.” Reighn laughed. “She did, they adore her.”

“Is she alright?”

“Apparently she is thrilled her damping spell works so well.” Reighn grinned with pride for Frankie. “On the other hand the agent is furious as well as the other five Fin caught.”

“Too bad they broke the rules they pay the price.” Sage looked at her shadow. “You are angry?”

“Very! This is not how the Elturnian are meant to operate.”

“Well Fin enjoyed himself, Frankie told me.”

Reighn stared out at the smiling male and said. “Practice, he and Ace are very good at this kind of thing. Those agents had no chance. His talent is strategy when he turned his mind to Elturnian wishing to rescue the agent. It was as he said, a simple matter of logistics.”

“Whatever, it seemed to work.”

“That it did my love. That it did.”

Lars arrived. “My Lord I know you will be surprised to hear that there is a councilor for the Elturnian waiting to see you!”

Reighn grinned as the court went silent as Lars’s announcement. Fin looked at Reighn who told Sage. “My love please take Mama and sit with the others let us not allow them too much information.”

Sage smiled and agreed then with Verity left the stage, Rene’ said. “They know me so I will stay.”

When Fin came closer, he said. “As they know me.”

Reighn nodded. “In truth they probably know all of us, but why let them know we suspect?” He then said. “Alright Lars remain, but all others fade into seats and against the walls please.” Which they did swiftly. Fin and Rene` stood with Reighn and Lars as Johner announced. “They are on their way. Frankie is with them.” Reighn nodded. “Take her Johner and place her with Harper and Charlie. Let’s not let them see her.”

Johner looked relieved as just then Frankie slipped through the door ahead of the prisoners she called out. “They are a minute away.” Johner hugged her. She whispered. “I am okay I promise.”

“Good go sit with Harper and try to look innocent.” She laughed up at him he could see the tiredness in her eyes. He nodded as she went to where Harper and Charlie sat. Harper moved over one seat for her. “You look tired Frankie.” She nodded as she spoke quietly. “It becomes a strain but it is like a muscle just needs strengthening.”

She smiled at Harper’s concerned gaze. “I promise I am alright.”

“Good because the High King and Queen are here and they specifically asked Reighn if you would be having dinner with us and them.”

Frankie squealed in delight, Reighn laughed it looked like Frankie heard about the King’s question. Just then the side door that lead to the hall that lead to the cells opened and the six Elturnian agents entered.

The agent Faline Light-wind. Who they had captured first stood in the middle of the other five agents. She was not as defiant as she had been before, Reighn noticed. Having to come to the realization there were others more capable and better equipped than the organization you belong too must have taken the arrogance from her, or it could have been the easy capture of the other five agents the Elturnian had sent to rescue her. Thanks to Fin’s and Ace’s plans with Frankie’s dampening skills the attempt failed and the agents captured and placed in cells next to hers.

They seemed like ordinary beings. Reighn even spotted humans in among the other faeries, pixies and shifters. All were beings that could easily slip into Dragon’s Gap without raising suspicions. Anger pulsed the room as he thought about how easily they had done so. How many, he wondered over the years, had infiltrated his innocent town, and befriended his citizens. His eyes elongated and his voice deepened as his dragon rose to the surface. Johner opened one of the court doors and a male walked in. He was tall and carried himself with arrogance and self-confidence as some Royalty did.

Everything, from his tanned skin and deep blue eyes with slicked-back golden hair and black suit, covered by a deep blue cloak and handsome face, said there was not a being in the world that was better or more justified in being more alive than him. He was the master of knowledge, of power, no one moved in his sphere of control without his permission. His name was Quin Nightcall first councilor of the Elturnian.

He strode into the court as though he owned it. Looked around as a sheen of amber covered his blue eyes. He used his power to catalogue and store away the information of the abilities of each person in the room, or that is what was meant to happen. Fortunately with Frankie in the room he was rendered impotent, his abilities nulled. His blue eyes widened as he once more touched on each person there. He could not see the one who had the ability to null his power. And worse could not feel the dampening field so he had no idea how far it went. Was it just confined to the court room or all of the castle? Was it possible it was further? The possibilities fascinated him.

How wonderful to bring into his fold the one with this skill. He almost salivated with anticipation, to rub the other councilor’s noses in his new acquisition would be amusing. They had been against the need to send in agents to Dragon’s Gap. And if they knew he and his hand-picked agents had failed, and he was here, they would surely end his position on the council. If not his life. The Elturnian did not suffer fools easily and as it was turning out, this endeavor was proving to be a foolish mistake.

He should never have gone against the other councilors but when he took this null back with him as well as the two assassins that lived here. He would again be hailed the only true Elturnian and they would never question his decisions again. Rage rose quickly not just with the inability to bring forth his powers. No, it was with the Dragon Lord, how dear he hide these treasures from him, it was outrageous.

Reighn saw the male glance right over Frankie as if she was not even there and watched as his eyes almost lit with fire when he saw Charlie and Harper who gave him back blank looks. He lifted his top lip in a quirk of a smile at their looks. His eyes lit on Fin where they stopped. A frown marred the perfection of his face.

The male is certainly beautiful. Sage thought. Like a shiny gold coin he made her powers twitch with irritation.

What is he? She asked Reighn through their bond.

He replied not taking his eyes from the male. No one knows.

She laughed back at him as she returned. I bet you do?

That would be a sure bet!

Sneaky dragon!

Yes let us hope it is enough.

Quin Nightcall finally stood beside his agents, anger made his voice sharper and his eyes bluer as he addressed Reighn. “Dragon Lord I thank you for the invitation to your court.” His voice was like a winter’s night rough with a faint accent of something other worldly. It sent shivers down the backs of the shifters and humans alike.

Conor Tower, who had laid in the shadow in his massive lion form rumbled out a growl that vibrated against the floor and into everyone’s bones making the hair on the arms of most rise with the knowledge, danger lurked in the shadows.

Reighn inclined his head ignoring the grumble from the lion. “I am glad the Elturnian received my invitation. I would have thought the council would have come themselves and not sent the first councilor.”

Quin bit back the angry retort hovering on his lips that no one sent him anywhere. Instead, he bowed his head slightly. “It was deemed unnecessary to trouble the whole council with this matter.”

“I see, so I am to assume you are willing to explain your decisions?”

“What decision are you referring too?”

“The decision to invade my territories.”

Quin spread his hands. “I am here to collect my wayward agents. Not to answer inane questions.”

“Take care Councilor you are here at my invitation, it does not give you the right to be disrespectful to me or my court.”

“A misunderstanding only.” Quin hurriedly assured Reighn, he knew it would not do to let those he wished to take with him see his claws all at once.

“Lie.” Charlie said loud enough for all to hear. Quin spun around but he could not see who had spoken, every face looked only interested, not suspicious.

Reighn tired of the males posturing demanded. “Explain to me Quin Nightcall why I do not end your life and the lives of your agents now. You sent operatives into my territory without my knowledge or permission. And sent those same operatives into my house. What part of that is not a violation of our trust?”

“Dragon Lord we answer to no one. You are treading close to lines of enquiry that you are hardly privileged too!”

Reighn eyes misted over, his dragon raced under his skin and the room shook with his anger. In that moment the benign ruler had vanished. In his place stood the Dragon Lord whispered about in stories of mayhem and bloodshed.

Every dragon there shifted with unease the others held still not wanting his gaze to find them. His voice when he spoke was smooth as silk with an edge of death sliding along the vowels. “When did the credo of the Elturnian change?”

Quin sounded almost bored as he answered. “They are as they always have been.”

Reighn’s voice became colder. “No First councilor. Trespassing into a kingdom or world without the consent of the ruling or governing monarchs or government, was and as far as I know. Never in the rules of the Elturnian.”

The male said nothing he stood there knowing he had breached protocol and possibly exposed the Elturnian. Some of his confidence seeped from his bearing at Reighn’s tone. Reighn could see when he decided to exert his position once more. It was in the upturn of his chin. His face became harsh with the stamp of arrogance that seemed to be a habitual expression. The male was out of his depth. If he had looked to his left and seen the look of shame and anger on the faces of his agents he may have thought twice about what he was about to say. But unfortunately his arrogance and belief that the Dragon Lord had no power over him or his role as first councilor to the Elturnian would be his faikling.

“Better to return to your ignorance and leave the Elturnian to our own agendas, Dragon Lord. Go back to governing your corner of the world and let us look after the rest.”

“Oh, Quin you have no idea what you have just unleashed. You had no right to usurp the Elementals or my rule. The Elturnian code is to do no harm. Their mission is to only interject when a governing body calls for help or they have no choice. You had a choice first councilor, no one was under duress here. Dragon’s Gap is not ruled by a tyrant. We the dragons are the arm of justice for the Elementals, you should have listened when the councilors advised you to refrain from sending agents here without my knowledge. In essence Councilor Quin you should have talked to me.”

“Why? What benefit to the Elturnian are you Dragon Lord.” Quin Nightcall sneered as he felt the hand of trepidation slip over his skin.

“As of ten hours ago I am the Elturnian.”

“Lies…Lies! How is this possible?” Quin Nightcall snarled.

“Very easy I assure you. You and you councilors made two mistakes that caused this. Firstly my ancestor brought together a specific number of species to watch and help the world when needed. It was not always good honest people that were given power to rule worlds or countries. So to ensure no one stepped outside the rules set down by the Goddess and to stop rulers thinking they could become gods unto themselves. And in doing so hurting their populace. He put in place the Elturnian.

You first councilor have over stepped your own tenets. So as stated in the Elturnian’s own laws I am now required to step in and take over control of the Elturnian. Your second mistake was to exclude the Elementals. You, first councilor, placed the most powerful beings in our universe, if not all universes on bypass. One has to ask. Why you would do this?”

Yes first councilor of the Elturnian, Quin Nightcall explain to us and our Dragon Lord how it is you think your society has the right to do so. I like my brothers are very interested to know. In the room stood all four Elementals the one who had spoken stood slightly in front of the others and galaxies swirled in his eyes. Quin Nightcall could only stand there shaken from his normal arrogance and unable to utter one word.

Little agent explain, please.

Faline Light-wind swallowed and bowed. “Please Elementals I do not know. I am an agent, not a councilor.”

But are you not an intelligent agent?

“I am.”

We await you!

Faline looked at the Dragon Lord’s hard face and swallowed the bile that rose in her throat and started talking. “From all that I have observed and read also with a fair amount of supposition. I would say the council felt they had no need to explain their existence to the Elementals as they consider themselves long lived and smarter and their reach greater than the Elementals or the Dragon Lord.”

As we thought. We are not pleased Dragon lord with this!

“As I am not.”

We extracted much from the ones we took with us. A pile of folders appeared in Fin’s arms. You will find everything in there that these ones knew dragon Fin.

“We thank you Elementals.”

Do with these what you wish Dragon Lord. We will take the one called London Dark-child and this one called Faline Light-wind. When we have schooled them, they will return. You may place them as first and second trainers of the new Elturnian society.

“Thank you once more, and I will see to the new society.”

Choose your new councilors wisely. The Elemental that remained nodded. Do not take too long they are an invaluable tool. Erase the corruption within the society as you will. Then they were gone taking the two agents with them.

Reighn looked over the rest of the stunned agents and Quin Nightcall. “Johner remove them to the cells they can join the other councilors until I can talk to them all. Frankie, you are released with our thanks. The Elementals placed a dampening field around the cells.”

“Okay thank you.” Reighn could hear the relief in her voice. The doors opened and the guards came in to escort the agents and the bewildered councilor out. He was still dazed at the turn of events one agent asked. “My Lord, will Faline and London be alright?”

Reighn nodded. “Yes in time they will be better than ever. Go now I will see you all tomorrow.”

“Thank you my Lord.” He bowed as the others did except for the councilor and then they walked from the court.

“Court is dismissed.” Lars called out. “Go with peace in your hearts.”

They all looked at him, some with shock, and others with amusement. “What? I am trying something new. It was meant to be a nice way of saying get the hell out!”

“Well, it was nice but weird.” Harper told him as she stood and stretched, she was still tired from her late night. “Creepy!” Charlie commented.

Olinda smiled at him. “I liked it Lars it was kinder.” Frankie agreed. “Made me feel all warm inside.”

Claire shook her head at him he raised an eyebrow in return. “You heard them it made them feel warm.”

“And creepy and just plain freaked out!” Edith called out to much laughter.

“None of you have a soul!” He retorted as he stormed from the room which caused more laughter. “So easy!” Claire declared.

“He really is.” Reighn agreed with her as Sage hugged him. June was getting hugged by everyone as Fin handed off the folders to his staff. June finally made it to Reighn and Sage. “Thank you both.”

“For what those hatchlings are yours. June, you were always destined to be their mother.” Sage told her softly. “I am proud of you. There was no wolf crazy.”

June blushed. “Well it was tough there for a minute but my Fin and babies deserve better than wolf crazy.”

“Well, they have that.” Reighn assured her.

“Yep,” Sage said, “you have finally grown up!”

“See that is just mean!” June pouted and spoilt it all with a laugh. She and Fin left to go pick up their hatchlings.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:

L ater that night Reighn stood with a drink in hand on his balcony as Sage slipped her hands around the hard plains of his body. “What is it?”

“We know the name of the one who has orchestrated the war against us.”

“Is it war?”

“It is a kind of war.”

“Who is it?”

“The male that enticed Charlie and Harper’s mother from her home.”

“Oh my Goddess does Scarlett know?”

He shook his head. “No just Fin and I and you now.”

“Will you tell Charlie and Harper?” And just like that he fell in love with her all over again. Asking rather than demanding he tell them. He knew if he chose not to speak of what he knew to Harper or Charlie then she would go along with that decision. And if he chose to tell the sisters, she would be right by his side. He hugged her tight to him. “I will have too.”

Sage felt a shiver of something roll down her spine as she whispered. “This is bigger than them though isn’t it?”

“Yes, he has spent years planning. Fin says we are playing catch up and we need to do so fast.”

Sage held him tighter. “How do we fight someone we cannot see?”

“We fight as we always have with intelligence and patience.”

“But dragons are not alone this time. You have shifters and faeries all of us to help.”

He smiled grimly out at the darken sky as he murmured. “And for better or worse we have Andre`!”

EPILOGUE:

A portal opened in a small town in the mountains of the Ouachits. Fin read the sign on the outskirts of the town.

Mason Town. Population 355. Mayor and owner Jacob Mason. Only Humans allowed past the town limits.

“Seems rude.” Johner said as he and Fin stepped over the imaginary town line. Fin looked at him and said. “You sound like Frankie.”

“It is catchy but still rude!”

“True we should educate them on this. It is our civic duty, to not do so would be just as rude.” Ash advised.

“Are you studying law?” Fin asked the male as he strolled beside him and Johner. Ash grinned. “Olinda likes the law.”

Several shadows flew overhead, the dragons had arrived at Mason town. Fin saw a church like building that seemed to be filled with towns’ people. They stopped outside and listened to a male as he thundered on about abominations and the power of the sword. He seemed to be getting worked up over what he deemed the corruption of the world because of shifters. He told the congregation that a good shifter was a dead shifter that met with loads of loud cheers and clapping. “Seems intense.” Ash rumbled.

“I have heard some preachers can be like that.” Johner said. “Frankie told me where she came from this was normal on a Sunday.”

“Seems a stupid way to ruin a Sunday!” Commented Fin.

June stepped up beside the three males. “Hey, are we doing this?”

Fin grinned. “My love we only awaited you.”

“Okay well let’s go.” June walked up the steps of the church and started walking between people who had not seen a bath for days, if not weeks. The stench was overpowering. Her mere presence made people make way for her, or it could have been the three large males with swords at her back. As she walked down the aisle, of what had been a church at one time, she was un-surprised to see the two males she had allowed to live and tagged, standing on the stage.

“Hey, dude do you remember me?” The smaller male who she now knew was Jacob Mason stared at her as his face paled. “Go away you are not allowed here.”

The taller male who had been standing behind the short male, as he loudly spoke of the evils of shifters, stepped forward a little. He still, June noticed, needed a bath. His hair, if possible looked dirtier and she just stopped the look of distaste crossing her features as he growled out. “Leave unless you brought the abominations back?”

“Nope I told you, if you thought they were abominations. I would show you some real ones.” She smiled at the people there and motioned to the windows. “Look about you preacher.”

“I am the mayor and owner of this town.”

June shrugged. “Don’t care! Look up.” She told him. He stayed where he was, he probably thought the stage protected him. Fin thought with a grin. He was so very wrong. The owner of the town watched as people rose from their seats and looked out the windows. Soon the screaming started, and people pushed and ran over each other to leave the building. Where they thought they could go to be safe, amused Ash.

When fire dragons flew nowhere was safe.

“Foolish people.” Murmured Johner.

Reighn and Ace led twelve flying dragons in formation over the town. June grinned at the two males on the stage. “Well, I did tell you to say your goodbyes to your love ones. I hope you did that?” She turned and kissed Fin as a portal opened, she stepped through turning she waved at the males that stood opened mouthed watching her.

Once Fin dismissed the portal, he looked at the hundred or so males that gathered on and around the stage that held the two males that June had tagged days before and said in voice that dripped icicles. “Which one of you thought it was a good idea to try and kill my mate?”

Hours later Fin held June in his arms as he asked her. “Are you happy little wolf?”

“More than I would ever believe I could be, if this is a dream. May I never wake up?”

As his lips lowered to hers he whispered. “This is no dream my wolf. This is our life!”

BOOKS IN THE DRAGON’S GAP SERIES

Dragon's Gap: Reighn & Sage

Dragon's Gap: Sharm & Edith

Dragon's Gap: A novella Love's Catalyst

Dragon's Gap: Storm & Charlie

Dragon's Gap: Ash & Olinda

Dragon's Gap: Ace & Harper

Dragon's Gap: A novella Love's Impulse

Dragon's Gap: Thorn & Ciana

Dragon's Gap: Conor & Ocean

Dragon's Gap: A Christmas Surprise for Dragon's Gap

I hope you enjoyed this compilation of books 4&5 plus Love’s Catalyst